1* 


Ja 


POPULAR  WORES 

BT 

CAPTAIN  MAYNE  REID 


1.— THE  SCALP  HUNTERS. 
2. -THE  WHITE  CHIEF. 
3.— THE  RIFLE  RANGERS. 
4.— THE  TIGER  HUNTER. 
5.— THE  WAR  TRAIL. 
6.— THE  HUNTER'S  FEAST. 
7.— THE  WOOD  RANGERS. 
8.— WILD  LIFE. 
9.— THE  WILD  HUNTRESS. 
10.— OSCEOLA,  THE  SEMINOLE. 

Captain  Mavue  Re-id's  'work*  are  of  an  intensely  interest- 
ing and  faircinHthlg  character.      Nearly  all  of  tbem 
being  founded  upon  some  hi?toiical  event,  they 
potses*  :i  permanent  value  while  presenting 
a  thri.iiu'*,  earnest,  dnsbing  Action  sur- 
passed by  no  novel  of  th»  day." 

All  ssued  uniform  w'h  'h  s  volume.     Price,  $i.5oeach, 
and  r,en;  F    KE  b.  mail,  oi  receipt  ot  pric  ,  by 

Q.    W.    DILLDTGHAM,    PUBLISHER,   | 

SUCCESSOR  TO 

G.  W.  CARLETON  &  Co.,  New  York. 


TIG-EK-HUXTER 


A    HERO    IN    SPITE    OF    HIMSELF. 

CAPT.  MAYNE  REID, 

AUTHOR   OF 

MTHX   WILD     HUNTRESS,"    UTHE    WOODRANGEES,"     "WILDLIFE,"     1;03CEOLA,    "  tHB 
'RIFLE   RANGERS,"    "THE    SCALP    HUNTERS,"    "THE    HUNTERS'    FEAST," 
"THE  WHITE  CHIEF,"  "THE  MAROON,"   "  THE  QUADROON,"    &C. 


*» 


NEW     YORK  : 
carrnioaT,  1889,  bt 

G.    IV.    Dillingham,    Publisher^ 

Successor  to  G.  W.  Carleton  &  Co. 

MDCCCLXXXIX. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1859,  by 
DERBY  &  JACKSON, 
In  the  Clerk's  Offlce  of    the  District  Conrt  of  the  United  States  for  the 
Southern  District  of  New  York. 

Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1887,  by 

U.  W.  DLLLINGnAM, 
In  the  Office  of  the  Librarian  of  Cougresa  at  Washington. 


THE   TIGER-HUNTED 


PROLOGUE. 

During  one  of  many  journeyings  through  the  remote  provinces 
©f  the  Mexican  republic,  it  was  my  fortune  to  encounter  an  old 
revolutionary  officer  in  the  person  of  Captain  Castanos.  From 
time  to  time  as  we  travelled  together,  he  was  good  enough  to  give 
me  an  account  of  some  of  the  more  noted  actions  of  the  prolonged 
and  sanguinary  war  of  the  Independence;  and,  among  other  narra- 
tives, one  which  especially  interested  me  was  the  famed  battle  of 
the  Puente  de  Calderon,  where  the  Captain  himself  had  fought  dur- 
ing the  whole  length  of  a  summer's  day  ! 

Of  all  the  leaders,  of  the  Mexican  revolution  there  was  none  in 
whose  history  I  felt  so  much  interest  as  in  the  jrriest-soldier,  Mor- 
elos— or,  as  he  is  familiarly  styled  in  Mexican  annals,  the  "illus- 
trious Morelos" — and  yet  there  was  none  of  whose  private  life  I 
could  obtain  so  few  details.  His  public  career  having  become  his- 
toric, was,  of  course,  known  to  every  one  who  chose  to  read  of  him. 
But  what  I  desired  was  a  more  personal  and  intimate  knowledge 
of  this  remarkable  man,  who  from  being  the  humble  curate  of  an 
obscure  village  in  Oajaca,  became  in  a  few  short  months  the  victo- 
rious leader  of  a  well  appointed  army,  and  master  of  all  the  south 
qvu  provinces  of  New  Spain. 

"  Can  you  give  me  any  information  regarding  Morelos  ?"  I  asked 
of  Captain  Castanos,  as  we  were  journeying  along  the  route  be. 
tween  Tepic  and  Guadalaxara. 

"  Ah  !  Morelos  1  he  was  a  great  soldier,"  replied  the  ex-captain 
of  guerillos.  "In  the  single  year  cf  1811,  he  fought  no  less  than 
twenty-six  battles  with  the  Spaniards.  Of  these  he  won  twenty- 
two  ;  and  though  he  lost  the  other  four,  each  time  he  retreated 
with  honour " 

"  Hum  !  I  know  all  that  already,"  said  I,  interrupting  my  fellow- 
traveller.  "  You  are  narrating  history  to  me,  while  I  want  only 
chronicles.     In  other  words,  I  want  to  hear  those  more  private  and 

M12550 


10  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

particular  details  of  Morelos'  life  which  the  historians  have  not 

given." 

"  Ah  !  I  understand  you,"  said  the  captain,  "  and  I  am  sorry  that 
I  cannot  satisfy  your  desires :  since,  during  the  war  I  was  mostly 
engag^fl.'rn  the\ROJitftfffi  provinces,  and  had  no  opportunity  of 
knowing' 'much'  (3f  M'orelOs  personally  But  if  my  good  friend, 
D</a  ;(iorn£ltr>,L£fiJt£'jasY  .Is  stVIl  living  at  Tepic,  when  we  arrive 
there,"  PsnalP  put  yw«ra«t)"mj»1unieatiqn  with  him.  He  can  tell  you 
more  about  Morelos  than  any  other  living  man  ;  since  he.  was  aide- 
de-camp  to  the  General  through  all  his  campaigns,  and  served  him 
faithfully  up  to  the  hour  of  his  death." 

Our  conversation  here  ended,  for  we  had  arrived  at  the  inn 
where  we  intended  to  pass  the  night — the  Venta  de  la  Sierra  Ma- 
dre. 

Early  on  the  following  morning,  before  any  one  had  yet  arisen,  I 
left  my  chamber — in  a  corner  of  which,  rolled  in  his  ample  manja, 
Captain  Castanos  was  still  soundly  asleep.  Without  making  any 
noise  to  disturb  him,  I  converted  my  coverlet  into  a  cloak — that  is, 
I  folded  my  serape  around  my  shoulders,  and  walked  forth  from 
the  inn.  Other  travellers,  along  with  the  people  of  the  hostelry 
inside,  with  the  domestics  and  muleteers  out  of  doors,  were  still 
slumbering  profoundly,  and  an  imposing  silence  reigned  over  the 
mountain  platform  on  which  the  venta  stood. 

Nothing  appeared  awake  around  me  save  the  voices  of  the  sierras, 
that  never  sleep — with  the  sound  of  distant  waterfalls,  as  they 
rushed  through  vast  ravines,  keeping  up,  as  it  were,  an  eternal  dia- 
logue between  the  highest  summits  of  the  mountains  and  the  deep- 
est gulfs  that  yawned  around  their  bases. 

I  walked  forward  to  the  edge  of  the  table-like  platf)rm  on  which 
the  venta  was  built ;  and  halting  there  stood  listening  to  these  mys- 
terious conversations  of  nature.  All  at  once  it  appeared  to  me  that 
other  sounds  were  mingling  with  them — sounds  that  suggested  the 
presence  of  human  beings.  At  first  they  appeared  like  the  intona- 
tions of  a  hunter's  horn — but  of  so  harsh  and  hoarse  a  character, 
that  I  could  scarcely  believe  them  to  be  produced  by  such  an  in- 
strument.  As  a  profound  silence  succeeded,  I  began  to  think  my 
senses  had  been  deceiving  me;  but  once  more  the  same  rude  melo- 
dy broke  upon  my  ears,  in  a  tone  that,  taken  in  connexion  with  tha 
place  where  I  listened  to  it,  impressed  me  with  an  idea  of  the  su- 
pernatural. It  had  something  of  the  character  of  those  horns  used  by 
tlje shepherds  of  the  Swiss  valleys  ;  and  it  seemed  to  ascend  out  of 
the  bottom  of  a  deep  ravine  l'i.'  yawned  f:r  beneath  my  feet. 


PROLOGUE.  J  j 

1  stepped  forward  to  the  extreme  edge  of  the  rock,  and  looked 
downwards.  Again  the  noarse  cornet  resounded  in  my  ears*  and 
this  time  so  near,  that  I  no  longer  doubted  as  to  its  proceedino 
from  some  human  agency.  In  tact,  the  moment  after,  a  man's  form 
appeared  ascending  trom  below,  along  the  narrow  pathway  that  zig 
gaged  up  the  face  of  the  cliff. 

I  had  scarce  time  to  make  this  observation,  when  the  man,  sud 
denlj  turning  the  angle  of  the  rock,  stood  close  by  my  side,  where 
he  halted  apparently  to  recover  his  breath. 

His  costume  at  once  revealed  to  me  that  he  was  an  Indian  ; 
though  his  garments,  his  tall  stature,  and  haughty  mien,  lent  to  him 
an  aspect  altogether  different  from  that  of  most  of  the  Indians  1 
had  hitherto  met  in  Mexico.  The  proud  air  with  which  he  bore  him- 
self, the  fiery  expression  of  his  eye,  his  athletic  limbs  and  odd  ap- 
parel, were  none  of  them  in  keeping  with  the  abject  mien  which 
now  characterizes  the  descendants  of  the  ancient  masters  of  Ana- 
huac.  In  the  grey  light  of  the  morning,  I  could  see  suspended  from 
his  shoulders  the  instrument  that  had  made  the  mysterious  music — 
a  large  sea-shell — a  long,  slender,  curved  conch,  that  hung  glisten- 
ing under  his  arm. 

Struck  with  the  singular  appearance  of  this  man,  I  could  not 
help  entering  into  conversation  with  him  ;  though  he  appeared  aa 
if  he  would  have  passed  me  without  speaking  a  word. 

"  You  are  early  abroad,  friend  V  I  remarked. 

"  Yes,  master,"  he  replied  ;  "  early  for  a  man  as  old  as  I  am." 

I  could  not  help  regarding  this  as  a  jest ;  for  over  the  shoulders  of 
the  Indian  fell  immense  masses  of  jet  black  hair,  which  seemed  to 
give  contradiction  to  the  statement  of  his  being  an  old  man. 

I  looked  more  narrowly  into  his  countenance.  His  bronzed  skin 
appeared  to  cling  closely  to  his  angular  features,  but  there  were  none 
of  those  deep  furrows  that  betray  the  presence  of  advanced  age. 

"  How  old  are  you  ?"  I  asked  at  length. 

"That  I  cannot  tell,  cavallero,"  replied  he.  "I  tried  from  the 
time  I  was  able  to  distinguish  the  dry  season  from  that  of  the  rains 
to  keep  an  account  of  my  age  ;  and  I  succeeded  in  doing  so  up  till 
I  was  fifty.  After  that,  for  particular  reasons,  I  did  not  care  to  know 
tt,  and  so  I  left  off  counting." 

"  Y'ou  say  you  are  more  than  fifty  years  old  ?"  and  as  1  put  this 
inquiry  I  glanced  at  the  long  purple  black  tresses  that  hung  over  his 
shoulders. 

"Nearly  half  as  much  more,"  was  the  reply.  "You  are  looking 
s£  the  color  of  my  hair.     There  are  ravens  who  have  seen  a  hundred 


J  2  THE    TIGER  HUNTER. 

seasons  of  rain  without  having  a  feather  whitened.  Ah  !  what  mat* 
ters  the  course  of  years  to  me  ?  A  raven  croaked  upon  the  roof  of 
my  father's  cabin  when  1  was  born,  at  the  same  instant  that  my  fath. 
er  had  traced  upon  the  floor  the  figure  of  one  of  these  birds.  Well, 
then  !  of  course  I  shall  live  as  long  as  that  raven  lives.  What  use 
then  to  keep  a  reckoning  of  years  that  cannot  be  numbered  ?" 

"  You  think,  then,  that  your  life  is  in  some  way  attached  to  that 
of  the  raven  that  perched  on  the  paternal  roof  when  you  came 
into  the  world  P 

"  It  is  the  belief  of  my  ancestors,  the  Zapoteques,  and  it  is  also 
mine,"  seriously  responded  the  Indian. 

It  was  not  my  desire  to  combat  the  superstitions  of  the  Zapote- 
ques ;  and,  dropping  the  subject,  I  inquired  from  him  his  purpose 
in  carrying  the  conch — whether  it  was  for  whiling  away  his  time 
upon  the  journey,  or  whether  there  was  not  also  connected  with  it 
some  other  belief  of  his  ancestors  ? 

The  Indian  hesitated  a  moment  before  making  reply. 

"It  is  only  a  remembrance  of  my  country,"  he  said,  after  a  short 
silence.  "  When  I  hear  the  echoes  of  the  Sierra  repeat  the  sounds 
of  my  shell,  1  can  fancy  myself  among  the  mountains  of  Tehuan- 
tepec,  where  I  used  to  hunt  the  tiger — in  pursuing  my  profession  of 
tigrero.  Or  at  other  times  I  may  fancy  it  to  be  the  signals  of  the 
pearl  seekers  in  the  Gulf,  when  I  followed  the  calling  of  a  buzo 
(diver);  for  I  have  hunted  the  sea  tigers  who  guard  the  banks  of 
pearls  under  the  water,  as  I  have  those  that  ravage  the  herds  of  cat- 
tle upon  the  great  savannas.  But  time  passes,  cavallero ;  I  must 
say  good  day  to  you.  I  have  to  reach  the  hacienda  of  Portezuelo 
by  noon,  and  its  a  long  journey  to  make  in  the  time.  Puez,  adios, 
cavallero  /" 

So  saying,  the  Indian  strode  off  with  that  measured  step  peculiar 
to  his  race ;  and  was  soon  lost  to  my  sight,  as  he  descended  into 
the  ravine  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  plateau. 

As  I  returned  towards  the  inn  1  could  hear  the  prolonged  notes 
of  his  marine  trumpet  rising  up  out  of  the  chasm,  and  reverberat- 
ing afar  off  against  the  precipitous  sides  of  the  Sierra  Madre. 

"  What  the  devil  is  all  this  row  about1?"  inquired  Captain  Ruper- 
to  Castanos,  as  he  issued  forth  from  the  venta. 

I  recounted  to  him  the  interview  I  had  just  had ;  and  the  singu- 
lar communications  1  had  received  from  the  Indian. 

'*  It  don't  astonish  me,"  said  he ;  "  the  Zapoteques  are  still  more 
pagan    than  Christians,  and  given  to  superstitious   practices    to    a 


PROLOGUE.  13 

greater  degree  than  any  other  Indians  in  Mexico.  Our  Catholic 
cu?'os  in  their  villages  are  there  only  for  the  name  of  the  thing,  and 
as  a  matter  of  formality.  The  business  of  the  Worthy  padres 
among  them  must  be  a  perfect  sinecure.  1  fancy  I  understand  what 
the  fellow  meant,  well  enough.  Whenever  a  Zapoteque  woman  is 
about  to  add  one  to  the  number  of  their  community,  the  expectant 
father  of  the  child  assembles  all  his  relations  in  his  cabin;  and, 
having  traced  out  the  figures  of  certain  animals  on  the  floor,  he 
rubs  them  out  one  after  another  in  their  turn.  That  which  is 
being  blotted  out,  at  the  precise  moment  when  the  child  is  born,  is 
called  its  tona.  They  believe  that,  ever  after,  the  life  of  the  new- 
born is  connected  in  some  mysterious  manner  with  that  of  the 
animal  which  is  its  tona  ;  and  that  when  the  latter  dies  so  will  the 
former  !  The  child  thus  consecrated  to  the  tona,  while  growing  up, 
seeks  out  some  animal  of  the  kind,  takes  care  of  it,  and  pays  res- 
pect to  it,  as  the  negroes  of  Africa  do  to  their  fetish" 

"  It  is  to  be  presumed,  then,  that  the  Indian  father  will  make 
choice  only  of  such  animals  as  may  be  gifted  with  longevity  ?"' 

The  captain  made  no  reply  to  my  suggestion,  farther  than  to  say 
that  the  Zapoteque  Indians  were  a  brave  race,  easily  disciplined,  and 
out  of  whom  excellent  soldiers  had  been  made  during  the  war  of 
the  Revolution. 

After  a  hasty  desayuno  at  the  venta,  my  travelling  companion 
and  I  resumed  our  journey  ;  and,  crossing  the  second  great  chain 
of  the  Mexican  Andes,  at  the  end  of  six  days  of  fatiguing  travel 
we  reached  the  ancient  town  of  Tepic. 

Here  it  was  necessary  for  me  to  remain  some  time,  awaiting  the 
arrival  of  important  letters  which  I  expected  to  receive  from  the 
capital  of  Mexico. 

During  the  first  week  of  my  stay  at  Tepic,  I  saw  but  very  little 
of  my  fellow-voyager — who  was  all  the  time  busy  with  his  own 
affairs,  and  most  part  of  it  absent  from  the  little  fonda  where  we 
had  taken  up  our  abode.  What  these  affairs  might  be,  God  only 
knows  ;  but  I  could  not  help  thinking  that  the  worthy  ex-captain  of 
guerrillos  carried  on  his  commercial  transactions,  as  in  past  times 
he  had  his  military  ones — a  little  after  the  partizan  fashion,  and  not 
altogether  in  accordance  with  legal  rules. 

After  all,  it  was  no  affair  of  mine.  What  most  concerned  me, 
was  that  with  all  his  running  about  he  had  not  yet  been  able  to 
meet  with  his  friend,  Don  Cornell o  Lantejas — whom  no  one  in  Te- 
pic seemed  to   know   anything  of — and  I  was  beginning  to  suspect 


14  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

that  the  existence  of  this  individual  was  as  problematical  as  the 
business  of  the  captain  himself,  when  a  lucky  chance  led  to  the  dis- 
covery of  the  ex-aid-de-camp  of  Morelos. 

"  Don  Ruperto  appears  to  have  gone  crazy,"  said  Dona  Faustina, 
our  hostess  of  the  fonda,  one  morning  as  1  seated  myself  to  break- 
fast. 

"  Why,  Dona  Faustina  ?"  I  enquired. 

"  Because,  Cavallero,"  replied  she,  evidently  piqued  at  the  cap 
tain's  disregard  of  her  hospitable  board,  "  he  is  hardly  ever  here  at 
meal  times,  and  when  he  does  show  himself,  it  is  so  late  that  the 
tortillas  enchillados  are  quite  cold,  and  scarce  fit  to  eat." 

"  Ah,  Senora  !"  replied  I,  by  way  of  excusing  the  irregularity  of 
the  captain's  habits,  "  that  is  not  astonishing.  An  old  soldier  of  the 
Revolution  is  not  likely  to  be  very  punctual  about  his  time  of  eat- 

i»g." 

"  That  is  no  reason  at  all,"  rejoined  the  hostess.  "  We  have 
here,  for  instance,  the  good  presbitero,  Don  Lucas  de  Alacuesta,  who 
was  an  insurgent  officer  through  the  whole  campaign  of  the  illus- 
trious Morelos,  and  yet  he  is  to-day  a  very  model  of  regularity  in 
his  habits." 

"  What !  an  officer  of  Morelos,  was  he  V 

"  Certainly  ;  all  the  world  knows  that." 

"  Do  you  chance  to  know  another  old  officer  of  Morelos,  who  is 
said  to  live  here  in  Tepic,  Don  Cornelio  Lantejas  V9 

"  Never  heard  of  him,  Senor." 

At  this  moment  Don  Ruperto's  voice  sounded  outside,  announ- 
cing his  return  from  one  of  his  matitutiual  expeditions. 

"  To  the  devil  with  your  tortillas  and  black  beans  !"  cried  he, 
rushing  into  the  room,  and  making  answer  to  the  reproaches  of 
his  hostess.  "  No,  Dona  Faustina — I  have  breakfasted  already  ; 
and  what  is  more,  I  shall  dine  to  day  as  a  man  should  dine — with 
viands  at  discretion,  and  wine,  as  much  as  1  can  drink,  of  the  best 
vintage  of  Xeres  !  1  have  breakfasted  to-day,  good  clerical  fashion. 
Who  with,  do  you  think?"  asked  he,  turning  to  me. 

"  Don  Lucas  de  Alacuesta,  perhaps  ?" 

"  Precisely ;  otherwise  Don  Cornelio  Lantejas,  who,  on  changing 
his  profession,  has  made  a  slight  alteration  in  his  name  ;  and  whor 
but  for  a  lucky  chance,  I  should  never  have  found  till  the  day  of 
judgement,  since  the  worthy  prcsbitero  hardly  ever  stirs  out  from 
his  house.  Who  would  have  believed  that  an  old  soldier  of  the 
Independence  should  so  change  his  habits  %     In  fact,  however,  w« 


PROLOGUE.  13 

have  had  so  man}'  priests  turned  officers  during  the  Revolution, 
that  it  is  only  natural  one  officer  should  become  a  priest,  by  way  of 
compensation." 

In  continuation,  Don  Ruperto  announced  to  me,  that  we  wrere 
both  invited  to  dine  with  his  old  acquaintance ;  and  further,  that 
the  latter  had  promised  10  place  at  my  disposition,  such  souvenirs  of 
the  illustrious  Morelos  as  I  desired  to  be  made  acquainted  with.         j 

I  eagerly  accepted  the  invitation ;  and  in  three  hours  after,  under  : 
the  conduct  of  the  captain,  I  entered  the  domicile  of  the  worthy  » 
padre,  Don   Lucas   de   Alacuesta.     It  was  a  large  house,  situated 
near  the  outskirts  of  the  town,  with  an  extensive  garden,  enclosed 
by  a  high  wall,  rendered  still  higher  by  a  stockade  of  the  organ 
cactus  that  grew  along  its  top. 

We  found  our  host  awaiting  us — a  thin  little  man,  of  some  fifty 
years  of  age,  nimble  in  his  movements,  and  extremely  courteous 
and  affable  He  appeared  to  be  one  who  occupied  himself,  much 
less  with  the  affairs  of  his  parish,  than  with  the  cultivation  of  his 
garden,  and  the  preservation  of  entomological  specimens — of  which 
he  possessed  a  bountiful  collection. 

Nothing  either  in  his  speech  or  features,  as  in  those  of  Captain 
Castanos,  recalled  the  ex-m'ditario,  who  had  borne  a  conspicuous 
part  in  the  long  and  bloody  campaigns  of  the  revolutionary  wrar. 

It  is  not  necessary  to  give  any  details  of  the  dinner — which  was 
after  the  fashion  of  the  Mexican  cuisine,  and  excellent  of  its  kind. 
Neither  shall  I  repeat  the  conversation  upon  general  topics  ;  but 
enter  at  once  upon  those  scenes  described  by  the  ex-aide-de-camp 
of  Morelos,  and  out  of  which  our  drama  has  been  constructed. 


18  THE    TIUEK-HUNTEtt. 


CHAPTER   I. 

THE      G  II  I  T  O      OF      HIDALGO. 

The  great  revolutionary  war  of  1790  was  not  confined  to  France, 
nor  yet  to  Europe.  Crossing  the  Atlantic,  it  equally  affected  the 
nations  of  the  New  World — especially  those  who  for  three  centu- 
ries had  submitted  to  the  yoke  of  Spain.  These,  profiting  by  the 
example  set  them  by  the  English  colonics  in  the  north,  had  taken 
advantage  of  the  confusion  of  affairs  in  Europe,  and  declared  their 
independence  of  the  mother  country. 

Of  the  Spanish-American  vice  kingdoms,  New  Spain — or  Mexi- 
co more  properly  called — was  the  last  to  raise  the  standard  of  In- 
dependence ;  and  perhaps  had  the  wise  measures  of  her  viceroy, 
Iturrigaray,  been  endorsed  by  the  court  of  Madrid,  the  revolution 
might  have  been  still  further  delayed,  if  not  altogether  prevented. 

Don  Jose  Iturrigaray,  then  vice-king  of  New  Spain,  on  the  eve 
of  the  insurrection  had  deemed  it  wise  policy  to  grant  largfe  polit- 
ical concessions  to  the  Creoles,  or  native  white  population  of  the 
country,  and  confer  upon  them  certain  rights  of  citizenship  hitherto 
withheld  from  them. 

These  concessions  might  have  satisfied  the  Creoles  with  the  gov- 
ernment of  the  mother  country,  and  perhaps  rendered  their  loyalty 
permanent.  Mexico,  like  Cuba,  might  still  have  been  a  "  precious 
jewel "  in  the  Spanish  crown,  had  it  not  been  that  the  decrees  of 
Iturrigaray  produced  dissatisfaction  in  another  quarter  —  that  is 
among  the  pure  Spaniards  themselves — the  Gackupinos,  or  colo- 
nists from  Old  Spain,  established  in  Mexico  ;  and  who  had,  up  to 
this  time  managed  the  government  of  the  country  to  the  complete 
exclusion  of  the  Creoles  from  every  office  of  honor  or  emolument. 

These  egoists,  considered  the  acts  of  tho  viceroy  ruinous  to  their 


on;  to   ofc    iiii)\m;i), 


selfish  interests,  and  the  privileges  they  had  hitherto  enjoyed,  seized 
upon  his  person,  and  sent  him  to  Spain  to  give  an  account  of  his 
conduct. 

Tyrannous  counsels  prevailed  ;  the  prudent  plans  of  Iturrigaray 
were  rejected,  and  Mexico  fell  back  into  the  same  political  bondage 
under  which  she  had  groaned  since  t  e  conquest  of  Cortez. 

The  dismissal  of  Iturrigaray  took  place  in  1808.  The  Gaehnpi- 
nos  were  not  without  apprehensions  of  an  outbreak;  but  as  two 
years  passed  over  in  tranquility,  their  doubts  became  dissipated, 
and  they  ceased  to  believe  in  the  possibility  of  such  an  event. 

Theirs  was  but  a  fancied  security,  and  lasted  only  two  years. 
In  1810  it  was  abruptly  terminated  by  the  rising  of  Hidalgo  in 
one  of  the  northern  provinces,  the  news  of  which  event  descended 
upon  the  Gachnpinos  like  a  thunderbolt. 

Strange  enough  that  a  priest  should  be  the  leader  of  this  move- 
ment in  favor  of  liberty  :  since  it  was  through  priestly  influence 
that  Mexico  had  all  along  been  governed  and  oppressed  !  But  in 
truth  Hidalgo,  and  the  other  priests  who  figured  in  this  insurrec- 
tion, were  a  very  different  class  of  men  from  the  great  metropoli- 
tan ecclesiastics  of  the  capital  and  the  larger  cities,  who  conducted 
the  affairs  of  state.  Hidalgo  was  but  a  simple  village  cura — a 
child  of  the  people — and  so,  too,  were  most  of  the  other  patriot 
priests  who  espoused  the  popular  cause. 

In  October  1810,  Hidalgo  had  nearly  one  hundred  thousand  men 
in  the  ranks  of  his  army.  They  were  badly  armed  and  equipped, 
but  still  formidable  from  their  very  numbers.  This  immense  host, 
which  consisted  principally  of  native  Indians,  overspreading  the 
country  like  a  torrent,  could  not  fail  to  produce  consternation  in 
the  minds  of  the  Gachupinos. 

Even  among  the  Creoles  themselves  it  created  a  certain  confusion 
of  ideas.  All  these  wrere  the  sons  or  descendants  of  Spaniards,  and 
of  course  connected  with  the  latter  by  ties  of  consanguinity,  it 
was  but  natural,  therefore,  that  some  of  them  should  believe  it  to 
be  their  duty  to  take  the  part  of  the  government  against  the  insur- 
rection, while  others  should  sacrifice  the  ties  of  family  relationship 
to  the  more  noble  idea  of  liberating  their  country  from  a  foreign 
yoke. 

This  difference  of  opinion  among  the  Creoles  existed  only  in 
families  of  the  higher  and  wealthier  classes.  Among  the  poorer 
Mexicans — the  people — whether  white  or  half  caste,  there  existed 
only  one  sentiment,  and  that  was  in  favor  of  independence  from 
Spain.     The  Indians  of  pure  blood  had  their  own  ideas.     They  had 


18  THE   tioeii-kunteh. 

been  more  enslaved  than  the  Creoles,  and  of  course  readily  united 
with  them  for  the  expulsion  of  the  Spaniard — their  common  op- 
pressor. Some  of  them  also  indulged  in  the  idle  dream  that  cir- 
cumstances might  restore  the  ancient  splendour  of  the  Aztec  race^ 


Alf    IRKSOME    JOURNEY.  19 


CHAPTER  II. 

AX    IRKSOME    JOURNEt. 

In  the  morning  of  the  month  of  October,  a  solitary  traveller  was 
pursuing  his  route  across  the  vast  plains  which  extended  from  the 
limits  of  the  state  of  Vera  Cruz  through  that  of  Oajaca.  It  is 
scarcely  necessary  to  say  that  the  traveller  was  on  horseback — in  a 
country  where  no  one  ever  thinks  of  journeying  on  foot.  He  was 
armed  also,  as  well  as  mounted  ;  but  both  horse  and  weapon  were 
of  such  an  indifferent  character  as  to  be  ill  suited  for  an  encounter 
with  an  enemy  of  any  kind.  This,  too,  in  a  country  just  then  in  a 
state  of  revolution,  where  the  traveller  might  expect  to  meet  with 
an  enemy  at  any  moment — either  a  political  adversary,  or  one  of 
those  professional  bandits  with  whom  Mexico  at  this  time  abounded, 
and  who  robbed  all  alike,  irrespective  of  party. 

The  only  weapon  our  traveller  possessed  was  an  old  curved  sa- 
bre ;  but  it  was  doubtful  whether  it  could  be  drawn  from  its  iron 
scabbard,  which  appeared  as  rusty  as  if  it  had  lain  for  years  at  the 
bottom  of  a  river.  It  was  carried  obliquely  along  the  flap  of  the 
saddle,  and  under  the  thigh  of  the  horseman — the  common  mode  in 
Mexico — thus  transferring  the  weight  of  the  weapon  from  the  hip 
of  the  rider  to  the  ribs  of  his  horse. 

The  steed  of  our  traveller  showed  evident  signs  of  having  been 
at  one  time  the  property  of  some  picador  de  toros :  as  was  mani« 
fested  by  the  numerous  scars  that  traversed  his  flanks  and  counter ; 
but  whatever  good  qualities  he  may  have  once  possessed,  he  was  evi- 
dently now  one  of  the  sorriest  of  jades — worth  no  more  than  the 
value  of  his  own  skin.  Notwithstanding  the  repeated  strokes  of 
the  spur,  which  his  rider  administered  without  stint,  it  was  impossi* 


20  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

ble  to  force  him  into  anything  more  rapid  than  a  shambling  walk, 
and  at  this  slow  pace  was  he  proceeding,  evidently  to  the  great  cha- 
grin of  the  impatient  traveller. 

The  costume  of  the  horseman  thus  ill  mounted  consisted  of  a  port 
of  jacket  of  white  cotton  stufF,  with  open  calzoneros  of  olive-col- 
oured velveteen.  On  his  feet  were  short  boots  of  goat  skin — dress- 
ed in  imitation  of  cordovan  leather — and  covering  his  head  was  a 
broad  brimmed  hat  of  common  palmetto  plait.  Though  not  posi- 
tively shabby,  his  garments  had  the  appearance  of  having  been  a 
long  time  in  wear,  out  of  regard  to  economy.  There  was  something, 
however,  in  their  cut  and  texture  that  bespoke  the  wearer  to  belong 
to  a  class  above  that  of  a  mere  peasant. 

He  was  a  young  man — apparently  two  or  three  and  twenty — of 
slender  figure  and  rather  thin  in  flesh.  His  countenance  bespoke 
gentleness  of  disposition,  amounting  to  simplicity  ,  and  this  would 
have  been  the  impression  produced  upon  an  observer,  but  for  a  pair 
of  lively  spiritual  eyes  that  sparkled  in  sockets  somewhat  sunken. 
These,  combined  with  a  well-formed  mouth,  and  lips  of  a  sarcastic 
cut,  relieved  the  otherwise  too  ingenuous  expression  of  his  features, 
and  proved  that  the  young  man  was  capable,  when  occasion  required 
of  exhibiting  a  considerable  power  of  repartee  and  acute  observa- 
tion. Just  then  the  predominant  expression  upon  his  features 
was  that  of  chagrin,  mixed  with  a  certain  degree  of  uneasiness. 

The  scenes  through  which  he  was  passing  were  of  a  character  to 
cause  apprehension — especially  to  one  journeying  alone.  On  all 
sides  extended  a  vast  plain  of  sterile  soil — the  brown  earth  but  thin- 
ly covered  with  a  growth  of  cactus  and  wild  aloes,  under  the  shad- 
ow of  which  appeared  a  sparse  herbage,  wild,  and  of  yellowish  hue. 
The  aspect  was  monotonous  and  dreary  beyond  expression  ;  while 
here  and  there  vast  clouds  of  dust  rose  in  whirl-winds,  and  moved 
like  spectres  over  the  plain.  The  straggling  huts  encountered  at 
long  intervals  on  the  way  were  all  empty — apparently  abiix'or.ed 
by  their  owners!  This  strange  circumstance  combined  wilh  the 
heat  of  a  tropic  sun,  the  absence  of  all  signs  of  water,  the  profound 
silence  that  reigned  over  these  solitary  steppes,  had  created  a  sense 
of  discouragement  in  the  mind  of  the  young  traveller,  i.me.Liiting 
almost  to  fear. 

Notwithstanding  a  liberal  use  of  the  spur,  his  horse  could  rot  1  e 
induced  to  depart   from  a  walk.     If  by  a  desperate    effort   he  wis, 
once  or  twice  forced  into  a  trot,   it  was  only   to  return    again  to 
his  old  gait  as  soon  as  the  spur  was  taken  from   his   flanks.     The 
painful  exertions  of  the  rider  had  no  other  result  than  to  cause  the 


AN    ililvSGME    JOURNEY.  2] 

perspiration  to  flow  profusely  over  his  face,  rendering  it  necessary 
for  him  e\e.y  now  and  then  to  make  use  of  his  pocket  hand- 
kerchief. 

**  Maldito  cavallo!"  (Good-for-nothing  beast!)  he  exclaimed  at 
ntervals  as  his  patience  became  exhausted  ;  bat  the  horse,  fatigued 
with  a  long  journey,  \n.s  as  insensible  to  the  insults  of  his  rider's 
speech  as  he  had  been  to  the  strokes  of  his  spur,  and  moved  not  a 
whit  the  faster. 

Weaned  with  these  idle  efforts  to  increase  the  speed  of  the  ani- 
mal, the  young  traveller  turned  in  his  saddle  and  looked  back.  His 
object  was  to  compare  the  route  he  had"  come  with  that  which  lay 
before  him — in  order  to  form  some  calculation  as  to  the  distance  yet 
to  be  travelled  before  he  could  reach  the  other  side  of  the  desert 
plain. 

The  observation  did  not  appear  to  gratify  him.  On  the  contrary, 
his  countenance  became  eloucled  with  a  still  deeper  shade  of  chagrin  ; 
and,  abandoning  himself  to  a  complete  despair,  he  made  no  further 
attempt  to  urge  forward  his  unwilling  roadster,  but  left  the  sorry 
brute  to  his  creeping  pace. 

For  several  hours  the  traveller  kept  on  his  slow  course — his 
spirit  alternately  exasperated  and  depressed. 

Mid  day  had  arrived,  and  the  tropic  sun,  glaring  down  vertically 
from  a  cloudless  sky,  was  causing  a  degree  of  heat  almost  intolera- 
ble. The  breeze  had  ceased  to  cool  the  atmosphere ;  and  even  the 
dry  leaves  of  the  trees  hung  motionless  from  the  boughs.  At  every 
moment  the  horse,  crawling  painfully  forward,  threatened  to  become 
motionless  as  they. 

Suffering  from  thirst,  and  wearied  with  the  journey  he  had  already 
made,  the  young  traveller  at  length  dismounted,  and  threw  his  bri- 
dle rein  over  the  neck  of  his  horse.  He  had  no  fear  that  the  animal 
would  take  advantage  of  the  freedom  thus  given  him.  There  was 
not  the  slientest  danger  of  its  running  away. 

Leaving  the  steed  to  himself,  therefore,  the  rider  walked  towards 
a  clump  of  nopals — in  hopes  of  finding  some  fruit  upon  them,  by 
which  he  might  relieve  his  thirst. 

As  good  luck  would  have  it,  he  was  not  deceived  in  this  expecta- 
tion. The  nopals  were  in  fruit. ;  and  having  plucked  a  number  of 
these  "Indian  figs,"  and  stripped  them  of  their  spinous  skins,  he 
was  enabled,  by  swallowing  a  quantity  of  the  sweetish  pulp,  to  al- 
lay in  some  measure  the  excessive  thirst  that  had  been  hitherto  tor- 
turing  him.  Thus  satisfied,  he  once  more  mounted  into  his  saddle, 
and  continued  his  interrupted  journey. 


22  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 


CHAPTER  III. 

AN     ENIGMA. 

After  riding  several  miles  farther,  he  arrived  at  a  small  village 
situated  in  the  same  plain  through  which  he  had  been  journeying. 
There,  as  all  along  the  route,  he  found  the  houses  deserted  and 
abandoned  by  their  owners  !  Not  a  soul  was  to  be  seen — no  one 
to  offer  him  hospitality  ;  and  as  nothing  could  be  found  in  the  empty 
houses — neither  food  to  satisfy  his  hunger,  nor  water  to  quench  his 
thirst — the  traveller  was  compelled  to  ride  on  without  halting. 
"  Cosa  estrana  /"  muttered  he  to  himself,  "  what  on  earth  can  be 
the  meaning  of  tlws  complete  depopulation?^ 

In  addition  to  the  desertion  of  the  houses,  another  odd  circum- 
stance had  struck  his  attention.  Almost  at  e\ery  hut  which  he 
passed,  he  saw  canoes  and  ^m'<r<7?w.s  suspended  from  the  branches 
of  the  trees,  and  raised  many  feet  above  the  ground  !  In  a  part  of 
the  country  where  there  is  neither  lake  nor  river — not  so  much  as 
the  tiniest  stream — no  wonder  the  sight  astonished  our  traveller, 
considering  that  he  was  a  stranger  to  the  district,  and  had  not  yet  en- 
countered a  single  individual  who  might  explain  the  ludricrous 
phenomenon. 

Just  as  he  was  pondering  over  an  explamation  of  these  singular- 
ities, a  sound  fell  upon  his  ear,  that  produced  within  him  a  feeling 
of  joy.  It  was  a  hoof-stroke  of  a  horse,  breaking  upon  the  pro- 
found solitude.  It  came  from  behind  him ;  and  betokened  that 
some  horseman  was  approaching  in  his  rear,  though  still  invisible 
on  account  of  a  turning  in  the  road,  which  the  young  traveller  had 
just  doubled. 

In  a  few  seconds'  time  the  horseman  appeared  in  sight ;  and  gal* 
loping  freely  forward,  soon  came  side  by  side  with  our  traveller 


AX    ENIGMA.  23 

K  Santos  DiosF  saluted  the  new-comer,  at  the  same  time  raising 
his  hand  to  his  hat. 

"  Santos  Dios  /"  responded  the  young  man,  with  a  similar  ges- 
ture. 

The  meeting  of  two  travellers  in  the  midst  of  a  profound  solitude 
is  always  an  event,  which  leads  to  their  regarding  one  another  with 
a  certain  degree  of  curiosity  ;  and  such  occurred  in  the  present  in- 
stance. 

lie  who  had  just  arrived  was  also  a  young  man — apparently  of 
twenty-four  or  twenty-five  years ;  and  this  conformity  of  age  was 
the  only  point  in  which  the  two  travellers  resembled  each  other. 
The  new  comer  was  somewhat  above  medium  stature,  with  a  figure 
combining  both  elegance  and  strength.  His  features  were  regular 
and  well  defined ;  his  eyes  black  and  brilliant ;  his  moustache 
thick  and  curving,  and  his  complexion  deeply  embrowned  with  the 
sun.  All  these  circumstances  tended  to  show  that  he  was  a  man 
of  action  ;  while  a  certain  air  of  energy  and  command  bespoke 
fierv  passions,  and  the  hot  Arabian  blood,  which  flows  in  the  veins 
of  many  Spanish-Mexican  families. 

His  horse  was  a  bay-brown,  whose  slender  limbs  and  sinewy 
form  declared  him  also  to  be  descended  from  an  oriental  race.  The 
ease  with  which  his  rider  managed  him,  and  his  firm  graceful  seat 
m  the  saddle,  betokened  a  horseman  of  the  first  quality. 

His  costume  was  both  costly  and  elegant.  A  Vest  of  unbleach- 
ed cambric  suited  well  the  heat  of  the  climate.  His  limbs  were 
covered  with  cahoneros  of  silk  velvet  of  a  bright  purple  colour  ; 
while  boots  of  buff  leather,  armed  with  long  glancing  spurs,  encased 
his  feet.  A  hat  of  vicuna  cloth,  with  its  trimmings  of  gold  lace, 
completed  a  costume  half-military,  half-civilian.  To  strengthen  its 
military  character  a  rapier  in  a  leathern  sheath  hung  from  his 
waist-belt,  and  a  carbine,  suspended  in  front,  rested  against  the  pom- 
mel of  his  saddle. 

"  Puez,  amiyoP'1  said  the  newly-arrived  horseman,  after  a  pause, 
and  glancing  significantly  at  the  hack  of  the.  traveller.  "  May  I 
ask  if  you  have  far  to  go  upon  that  horse?" 

;'  No,  thank  goodness!"  replied  the  other;  "only  to  the  hacien- 
da of  San  Salvador;  winch,  if  I'm  not  mistaken,  is  scarce  six 
leagues  distant." 

;;  San  Salvador  1  I  think  I've  heard  the  name.  Is  it  not  near  to 
an  estate  called  hacienda  of  Las  Palmas '?'' 

"  Within  two  leagues  of  it.  I  believe." 

"  Ah  !  then   we   are  following  the   same  route,"  said  he     *      / 


THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

beasts  of  prey  that  ravage  the  flocks  and  herds  of  the  great  kaciendai 
de  ganado.  or  grazing  estates.  Among  these  predatory  creatures 
the  jaguar  is  the  most  destructive  ;  and  the  hunting  and  slaying  of 
these  animals  is  followed  by  many  men — usually  Indians  or  half- 
breeds — as  a  regular  profession. 

As  the  jaguar  {Felis  onea)  in  all  parts  of  Spanish  America  is  er- 
roneously called  the  tiger  (tigre),  so  the  hunter  of  this  animal  is 
termed  a  tiger-hunter  (tigrero).  Many  of  the  more  extensive  es- 
tates keep  one  or  more  of  these  hunters  in  their  pay  ;  and  the  In- 
dian we  have  introduced  to  the  reader  was  the  tigrero  of  the  ha- 
(L-iida  Del  Valle.  His  name  and  nation  were  declared  by  himself 
in  the  speech  that  followed — 

"Ah!"  he  exclaimed  with  an  a"r  of  savage  exultation,  "neither 
tigers  nor  men  may  laugh  with  impunity  at  Costal,  the  Zapoteque. 
As  for  these  jaguars,"  he  continued  after  a  pause,  "  let  them  go  for 
this  night.  There  will  be  nothing  lost  by  waiting  till  to-morrow. 
I  can  soon  get  upon  their  trail  again  ;  and  a  jaguar  whose  haunt  is 
once  known  to  me,  is  a  dead  animal.  To-night  we  have  other  busi- 
ness. There  will  be  a  new  moon  :  and  that  is  the  time  when,  in 
the  foam  of  the  cascade,  and  the  surface  of  the  solitary  lake,  the 
Siren  shows  herself — the  Siren  of  the  dishevelled  hair." 

"  The  Siren  t>f  the  dishevelled  hair?" 

"  Yes  ;  she  who  points  out  to  the  gold-seeker  the  rich  placers  of 
gold — to  the  diver  the  pearls  that  lie  sparkling  within  their  shells  at 
the  bottom  of  the  great  ocean." 

"  But  who  has  told  you  this  ?"  inquired  Clara,  with  a  look  of  in- 
credulity. 

"  My  fathers — the  Zapoteques,"  replied  Costal,  in  a  solemn  tone 
of  voice  ;  "  and  why  should  they  not  know  1  They  have  learnt 
these  things  from  Tlaloc  and  Matlacuezn — gods  they  were,  as  power- 
ful as  the  Christ  of  the  pale  faces.     AY  hy " 

"  Don't  speak  so  loud  !"  interrupted  Clara,  in  a  voice  that 
betokened  alarm.  "The  priests  of  the  Christians  have  their  ears 
everywhere.  They  might  call  it  blasphemy  ;  and  carrambo  !  the 
Inquisition  has  its  dangers  for  blacks  as  well  as  whites  ?" 

On  hearing  the  word  Inquisition  the  Indian  involuntarily  lowered 
his  voice ;  but  continued  speaking  in  a  tone  that  his  companion 
could  still  hear  him. 

"  My  fathers,"  said  he,  "  have  told  me  that  the  Siren  never 
appears  to  any  one  who  is  alone.  It  is  necessary  that  two  be  pres- 
ent— two  men  of  tried  courage  they  must  be — for  the  divinity  is 
©ften  wrathful  at  being  invoked,  an  J  at  such  times  her  anger  is  tei* 


AN    ENIGMA.  2ft 

fectlf  tranquil.  Like  enough  the  people  have  abandoned  their 
dwellings  to  avoid  fallirg  into  the  hands  of  some  party  of  insurgents 
that  may  be  scouring  the  country  ?" 

"  Bah  !"  exclaimed  the  dragoon,  with  a  contemptuous  toss  of  his 
head.  "  Poor  devils  like  them  are  not  in  the  habit  of  fleeing  from 
marauders.  Besides,  the  country  people  have  nothing  to  fear  from 
those  who  follow  the  banner  of  the  insurrection.  In  any  case,  it 
was  not  for  sailing  through  these  sandy  plains  that  the  canoes  and 
periaguaa  have  been  hung  up  to  the  trees  ?  There's  some  other 
cause,  than  the  panic  of  the  insurrection,  that  has  breathed  a  spirit  of 
vertigo  into  the  people  here^  though,  for  the  life  of  me,  1  can't 
guess  what  it  is." 

For  awhile  the  two  travellers  continued  their  jonruey  in  silence 
—each  absorbed  in  speculating  upon  the  singular  mystery  that  sur- 
rounded them,  and  of  w^h  neither  could  give  an  explanation. 


20  THE    TIGER-HUNTER, 


CHAPTER  IV. 

THE    HUNGRY  TRAVELLERS. 

The  dragoon  was  the  first  to  resume  the  conversation. 

"  You,  Senor  Don  Cornelio,"  said  he,  "  you  who  have  come 
from  Valladolid,  perhaps  you  can  give  me  some  later  news,  than  I 
have  received  about  the  march  of  Hidalgo  and  his  army  ?" 

"  Not  any,  I  fear,"  replied  the  student,  "  you  forget,  Senor,  that, 
thanks  to  the  slow  pace  of  my  old  horse,  1  have  been  two  months  on 
the  route  ?  When  I  left  Valladolid,  nobody  had  any  more  thought 
of  an  insurrection  than  of  a  new  deluge.  All  I  know  of  it  is  what  1 
have  heard  from  public  rumour — that  is,  so  much  as  could  be  di- 
vulged without  fear  of  the  Holy  Inquisition.  If,  moreover,  we  are 
to  believe  the  mandate  of  the  Lord  Bishop  of  Oajaea,  the  insurrec« 
tion  will  not  find  many  surporters  in  his  diocese." 

"And  for  what  reason?"  asked  the  captain  of  dragoons, 
with  a  certain  hauteur,  which  proved,  without  committing  himself  to 
any  disclosure  of  his  political  opinions,  that  the  insurgent  cause 
would  not  find  an  enemy  in  him.  "  What  reason  does  the  Bishop 
assign  V* 

"  What  reason  V*  replied  the  student.  "  Simply  because  my  Lord 
Bishop  Bergosa  y  Jordan  will  excommunicate  them.  He  affirms, 
moreover,  that  every  insurgent  will  be  recognisable  by  his  horns  and 
cloven  hoofs,  which  before  long  they  will  all  have  from  the  hands  of 
the  Devil  !" 

Instead  of  smiling  at  the  childish  credulity  of  the  young  student, 
the  dragoon  shook  his  head  with  an  air  of  discontent,  while  the  hairs 
of  his  black  moutachios  curled  with  indignation. 

"Yes,"  said  he,  as  if  speaking  to  himself,  "thus  is  it  that  our 
priests  fight  with  the  weapons  of  calumny  and  falsehood,  preventing 


THE    HUNGRY    TRAVELLERS.  21 

the  minds   of  the   Creoles  with  fanatical  superstition  !     So,  Senor 

Lantejas,"  he  continued  in  a  louder  tone,  addressing  himself  to  liie 
student,  "  you  are  afraid  to  enrol  yourself  in  the  ranks  of  the  insur- 
gents lest  you  might  obtain  these  diabolical  ornaments  promised  by 
the  bishop  " 

"  Heaven  preserve  me  from  doing  such  a  thing!"  replied  the 
student.  "  Is  it  not  an  article  of  faith  ?  And  who  should  know- 
better  than  the  respectable  Lord  Bishop  of  Oajaca?  Besides,"  con- 
tinued he,  hastening  his  explanation,  as  he  saw  the  angry  flash  of 
his  companion's  eye,  "  I  am  altogether  of  a  peaceable  disposition, 
aad  about  to  enter  into  holy  orders.  Whatever  party  I  might  take, 
it  would  be  with  prayer  alone  1  should  seek  to  make  it  triumph. 
The  Church  has  a  horror  of  blood." 

While  the  student  was  thus  delivering  himself,  the  dragoon  re- 
garded him  with  a  side  glance  ;  which  seemed  to  say  :  that  it  mat- 
tered little  what  side  he  might  take,  as  neither  would  be  much 
benefitted  by  such  a  sorry  champion. 

"  Is  it  for  the  purpose  of  passing  your  thesis  that  you  have  come 
to  Oajaca  ?" 

';  No,"  replied  Lantejas,  "  my  errand  into  this  country  is  alto- 
gether  different.  1  am  here  in  obedience  to  the  commands  of  my 
father,  whose  brother  is  the  proprietor  of  the  rich  estate  of  San  Sal 
vador.  1  am  to  remind  my  uncle  that  he  is  a  widower — rich — and 
without  children  ;  and  that  he  has  half-a-dozen  nepkews  to  provide 
for.  That  is  my  business  at  San  Salvador.  What  can  I  do  ? 
My  honoured  father  is  more  attached  to  the  good  things  of  this 
life  than  is  perhaps  right ;  and  I  have  been  obliged  to  make  this 
journey  of  two  hundred  leagues,  for  the  purpose  of  sounding  our 
relative's  disposition  in  regard  to  us." 

"  And  ascertaining  the  value  of  his  property  as  w^ell?" 

"  Olr*!  as  to  that,  we  know  exactly  how  much  it  is  worth ;  though 
none  of  us  has  ever  been  on  the  estate." 

This  ar.swer  of  the  young  student  did  more  honour  to  his  heart 
than  to  his  discretion. 

"  Well,"  continued  he,  after  a  pause,  "  I  may  safely  say,  that 
never  did  nephew  present  himself  before  an  uncle  in  a  more 
famished  condition  than  I  shall  do.  Thanks  to  the  inexplicable  de- 
sertion of  all  the  houses  and  villages  through  which  I  have  passed 
— and  the  care  which  their  owners  have  taken  to  carry  with  them 
even  the  leanest  chicken — there  is  not  a  jackal  in  the  country  hun- 
grier than  I  at  this  minute." 

The  dragoon  was  in  pretty  much  the  same  case.       For  two  days 


28  TIIK    TIGER  HUNTER. 

he  had  been  travelling  without  seeing  a  soul,  and  though  his  horsfl 
had  picked  up  a  little  forage  along  the  road,  he  had  been  unable  to 
obtain  food  for  himself — other  than  such  wild  fruits  and  berries  aa 
he  could  gather  by  the  way. 

The  sympathy  for  a  like  suffering  at  once  dissipated  any  ill-blood 
which  the  difference  in  their  political  sentiments  might  have  stirred 
up ;  and  harmony  was  restored  between  them. 

The  captain  in  his  turn  informed  his  new  compagnon  du  voyage, 
that,  since  the  imprisonment  of  the  Viceroy,  lturrigaray,  his  own 
father,  a  Spanish  gentleman,  had  retired  to  his  estate  of  Del  Valle, 
where  he  was  now  proceeding  to  join  him.  He  was  not  acquainted 
with  this  estate,  having  never  been  upon  it  since  lie  was  a  mere 
child;  but  he  knew  that  it  was  not  far  from  the  hacienda  of  Las 
Palmas,  already  mentioned.  Less  communicative  than  Don  Cor- 
nelio,  he  did  not  inform  the  student  of  another  motive  for  his  jour- 
ney, though  there  was  one  that  interested  him  far  more  than  revisit 
ing  the  scenes  of  his  childhood. 

As  the  travellers  rode  on,  the  evanescent  ardour  of  Don  Cornelio's 
roadster  insensibly  cooled  down;  while  the  student  himself, 
fatigued  by  the  incessant  application  of  whip  and  spur,  gradually- 
allowed  to  languish  a  conversation,  that  had  enabled  them  to  kill  a 
long  hour  of  their  monotonous  journey. 

The  sun  was  now  declining  towards  the  western  horizon,  and  the 
shadows  of  the  two  horsemen  were  beaming  elongated  upon  the 
dusty  road,  while  from  the  tops  of  the  palm  trees  the  red  cardinals 
and  parroquets  had  commenced  to  chaunt  their  evening  song. 

Thirst — from  which  both  the  travellers  suffered  even  more  than 
from  hunger — was  still  increasing  upon  them;  and  at  intervals  the 
dragoon  captain  cast  a  look  of  impatience  toward  the  horse  of  his 
companion.  He  could  not  help  observing  that  the  poor  brute,  for 
the  want  of  water,  was  every  moment  slackening  his  pace. 

On  his  side,  Don  Corneho  perceived,  that,  from  a  generous  mo- 
tive, his  travelling  companion  was  resisting  the  temptation  to  ride 
forward.  By  putting  his  fine  horse  into  a  gallop,  the  latter  could  in 
a  short  time  reach  the  hacienda — now  less  than  three  leagues  dis- 
tant. Under  the  apprehension  of  losing  his  company,  therefore, 
the  student  redoubled  his  efforts  to  keep  his  old  circus  hack  abreast 
with  the  bay -brown  of  the  dragoon. 

The  journey  thus  continued  for  half  an  hour  longer  ;  when  it  be- 
came evident  to  both  travellers  that  the  escapado  of  the  bull-ring 
was  every  moment  growing  more  unable  to  proceed. 

"Senor  student,"  said  the  dragoon,  after  a  long  spell  of  silence, 


THE    HUNGRY    TRAVELLERS.  2*» 

11  have  you  over  real  of  those  shipwrecks  where  the  poor  devils,  to 
avoid  starvation,  east  lots  to  see  which  shall  be  eaten  by  the 
others  ?" 

'•Alas!  yes,  !  have,"  answered  Lantejas,  with  a  slight  trembling 
in  his  speech  ;  "  but  I  hope  with  us  it  will  not  come  to  that  deplora- 
ble extremity." 

^Carrambo!"  rejoined  th  e  dragoon  with  a  grave  air,  "I  feel 'at 
this  moment  hungry  enough  to  eat  a  relative — even  if  he  were  ri<  h 
and  I  his  heir,  as  vou  of  your  uncle,  the  kaciendado  of  San  Salva- 
dor !" 

"But  we  are  not  at  sea,  Senor  captain,  and  in  a  boat  from  which 
there  is  no  chance  of  esc 

The  dragoon  fancied  that  he  might  amuse  himself  a  little  at  the 
expense  of  the  young  student  of  divinity — of  whose  excessive  cre- 
dulity he  had  already  had  proofs.  Perhaps  he  meant  also  to  re- 
venge himself  on  this  foolish  credulity,  upon  which  the  fulmination 
of  the  Bishop  Bergosa — already  celebrated  throughout  Mexico — had 
made  such  an  impression.  II is  chief  motive,  however,  was  to  de- 
monstrate to  his  travelling  companion  the  necessity  for  their  parting 
company;  in  order,  that,  by  riling  forward  himself  he  might  be 
able  to  send  back  succour  to  his  fellow-traveller,  He  was  no  little 
surprised,  therefore,  to  perceive  that  his  pleasantry  was  taken  in 
actually  a  serious  light ;  and  therefore  had  determined  to  desist 
from  making  any  further  inuendos. 

"  I  hope,  Senor  captain,"  said  Don  Cornelio,  "  I  hope  neither  of 
us  will  ever  be  in  such  extremities." 

Then  casting  a  glance  over  the  arid  waste  that  stretched  before 
them,  a  new  idea  seemed  to  strike  the  student  ;  and  with  a  haste 
that  bespoke  his  agitation  he  continued — 

"  As  for  me,  if  I  were  mounted  on  a  horse  equal  in  strength  and 
vigour  to  yours,  J  should  gallop  either  to  the  hacienda  of  Las  Pal- 
mas,  or  San  Salvador,  without  drawing  bridle;  and  from  there  send 
assistance  to  the  fellow-traveller  I  had  left  behind." 

"Ah!  is  that  your  advice  ?" 

"  1  could  not  think  of  giving  any  other." 

"  Good,  then  !"  cried  the  dragoon;  "  I  shall  follow  it ;  for  to  be 
candid.  1  felt  a  delicacy  in  pnrtlncr  company  with  you." 

As  Don  Rafael  spoke,  he  held  out  his  hand  to  the  student. 

"Senor  Lantejas,"  said  lv\  "  we  part  friends.  Let  us  hope  we 
may  never  meet  as  enemips  !  Who  can  foresee  the  future'?  ^ou 
appear  disposed  to  look  with  an  evil  eye  on  those  attempts  at  eman- 
cipation of  a  country,  that  has  been  enslaved  three  hundred  years* 


?,0  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

As  for  myself,  it  is  possible  I  may  offer  my  arm — and,  if  »v,o<7  r,e, 
my  life — to  aid  her  in  conquering  her  liberty.  Ilasta  luego  /  I  onall 
n«>t  forget  to  send  you  assistance." 

Saying  this,  the  officer  clasped  warmly  the  chill  attenuated  fingers 
of  the  student  of  theology,  gave  the  rein  to  his  horse,  that  needed 
no  spur,  and  disappeared  the  moment  after  amidst  a  cloud  of 

"God  be  praised  1"  said  Lantejas,  breathing  freely  ;  "  I  do  believe 
the  famished  Lestrygon  would  have  been  quite  capable  of  devour- 
ing me !  As  for  my  being  found  on  a  field  of  battle  in  front  of  this 
Goliath,  or  any  other,  there's  not  much  danger.  I  defy  the  devil 
with  all  his  horns  to  make  a  soldier  of  me,  either  for  the  insurrec- 
tion or  against  it." 

The  student  proceeded  on  his  solitary  route — congratulating  him- 
self on  having  escaped,  from  what  his  credulous  fancy  had  believed 
to  be,  a  danger. 

Sometime  had  passed,  and  the  red  clouds  of  sunset  were  tinting 
the.  horizon,  when  he  saw  before  him  the  form  of  a  man,  whose  gait 
and  complexion  proved  him  to  be  an  Indian.  In  hopes  of  obtaining 
some  provisions  from  this  man,  or,  at  all  events,  an  explanation  of 
the  singular  circumstances  already  mentioned,  the  student  urged  his 
ii  >rse  into  a  more  rapid  pace,  heading  him  towards  the  Indian. 

lie  saw  that  the  latter  was  driving  two  cows  before  him,  whose 
distended  udders  proved  them  to  be  milch  cattle.  This  increased 
the  desire  of  the  horseman,  hungry  and  thirsty  as  he  was,  to  join 
company  with  the  cowherd. 

"  Jlola  !     Jose  !"    cried  he,  at  tno  top  of  his  voice. 

An  Indian  will  always  respond  to  the  name  Jose,  as  an  Irishman 
to  that  of  Pal  or  Paddy.  On  hearing  it,  the  cow-driver  looked 
round  in  alarm.  At  that  moment  the  escapado  of  the  bull-ring 
caught  sight  of  the  two  cows,  and  suddenly  broke  off  into  a  gallop — ■ 
unfortunately,  however,  in  a  direction  the  very  opposite  to  that 
which  his  rider  desired  him  to  take! 

Notwithstanding  this,  the  student  still  continued  to  shout  to  the 
cowherd,  in  hopes  of  bringing  him  to  comprehend  his  dilemma. 
Hut  the  odd  spectacle  of  a  horseman  calling  to  him  to  approach, 
while  he  himself  kept  riding  oil'  in  the  opposite  direction,  so  as 
toundedthe  Indian  that,  uttering  aery  of  affright,  he  also  took  to  his 
heels,  followed  in  a  long  shambling  trot  by  the  two  cows ! 

It  was  not  until  all  three  were  out  of  sight,  that  the  student  could 
prevail  on  his  affrighted  steed  to  return  into  the  proper  path. 

"In  the  name  of  the  Holy  Virgin!"  soliloquised  he,    "what  has 


THE    lirXGin    t::  l\  ;;;.;. ;.;:.s.  :>1 

got  into  tb  ■  peo]  le  of  this  country  I  Every  one  of  them  appears  to 
have  gone  mad  !"' 

And  once  i.  sore  setting  hishorse  to  the  road,  he  proceeded  onward 
— n»>\v,  however,  hungrier  and  more  disconsolate  than  ever. 

Just  as  night  was  coining  down,  he  arrived  at  a  place  where  two 
or  three  small  huts  stood  by  the  side  of  th  \  road.  These,  like  all 
the  others,  he  found,  deserted.  At  sight  of  them,  however,  the  old 
horse  came  to  a  dead  stop,  and  refused  to  proceed.  His  rider, 
equally  fatigued,  resolved  upon  remaining  by  the  huts,  until  the  as- 
sistance promised  by  the  dragoon-captain  should  arrive. 

In  front  of  one  of  the  huts  stood  two  tall  tarmarind  trees — be- 
tween which  a  hammock  was  suspended,  at  the  height  of  seven  or  eight 
feet  from  the  ground.  It  was  a  capacious  one,  made  of  the  strong 
plaited  thread  of  the  maguey.  It  seemed  to  invite  the  wearied  trav- 
eller to  repose — as  if  placed  there  on  purpose  for  him. 

As  the  heat  was  still  suffocating,  instead  of  entering  one  of  the 
huts,  he  unsaddled  his  horse,  permitted  the  animal  to  go  at  will,  and 
by  the  trunk  of  one  of  the  tamarinds  climbed  up  into  the  hammock. 
There,  stretching  himself,  he  lay  a  good  while  listening  attentively, 
in  hopes  of  hearing  some"  sound  that  might  announce  the  approach 
of  the  promised  succour. 

It  v. as  now  dark  night.  All  nature  had  gone  to  sleep;  and  the 
profound  silence  was  unbroken  by  any  sound  that  resembled  the 
tramp'  of  a  horse.  Nothing  was  heard  to  indicate  the  approach  of 
the  expected  relief. 

As  the  student  continued  to  listen,  however,  he  became  sensible 
of  sounds,  of  a  singular  and  mysterious  character.  There  was  a  con- 
tinuous noise,  like  the  rumbling  of  distant  thunder,  or  the  roaring 
of  the  ocean  during  a  storm.  Although  the  air  was  calm  around 
him,  he  fancied  he  could  hear  a  strong  wind  blowing  at  a  distance, 
mingled  with  hoarse  bellowings  of  unearthly  voices! 

Affrighted  by  these  inexplicable  noises — which  seemed  the  warning 
voices  of  an  approaching  tempest — he  lay  for  awhile  awake  :  but  fa- 
tigue overcoming  him,  he  sunk  at  length  into  a  profound  sleep. 


CHAPTER  V. 

BLACK     AND     RED. 

On  that  same  evening,  and  about  an  hour  before  sunset,  two  mec 
made  their  appearance  on  the  hanks  of  a  small  river  that  traversed 
the  country  not  far  from  the  group  of  huts  where  the  traveller  had 
halted — at  a  point  about  half-way  between  them  and   the  hacienda 

Las  Pal  mas. 

At  the  place  where  the  two  men  appeared  upon  its  hanks,  the 
river  in  question  ran  through  the  middle  of  a  narrow  valley  ; 
flowing  so  gently  along,  that  its  unrippled  surface  mirrored  the  blue 
sky.  At  this  place  the  water  tilled  its  channel  up  to  the  level 
of  the  banks,  that  were  treeless,  and  covered  with  a  sward  of  grass. 
Farther  down  trees  grew  along  the  edge  of  the  stream — tall  oaks 
and  cotton  woods,  whose  branehes  were  interlaced  by  flowering  [lian- 
as. Still  farther  down,  the  river  entered  between  high  banks  of  wild- 
er appearance,  and  covered  with  yet  more  luxuriant  vegetation. 
From  the  grassy  meadow  in  which  the  two  men  were  standing,  the 
noise  of  a  cataract,  like  the  breaking  of  the  sea  upon  a  rocky  beach, 
was  distinctly  audible. 

The  complexion  and  costume  of  one  of  the  men  pronounced  him 
an  Indian.  The  former  was  a  copper-brown,  the  well-known  colour 
of  the  American  aboriginal.  His  dress  consisted  of  a  coarse  shirt 
*)t  grayish  woolen  stuff,  rayed  with  black  stripes.  Its  short  sleeves, 
rfcarce  reaching  to  the  elbows,  permitted  to  be  seen  a  pair  of  si 
"dnewy  arms  of  deepest  bronze.  It  was  confined  round  the 
with  a  thick  leathern  belt,  while  its  skirt  hung  down  to  mid-thigh, 
^elow  this  appeared  the  legs  of  a  pair  of  trowsers,  wide,  but  reach- 
ing only  to  the  knee.  These  were  of  tanned  sheep-skin,  and  of  a  red- 
dish brown  hue.     From  the  bottoms  of  the  trousers,  the  legs  and 


BLACK    AND    RED.  33 

ankles  of  the  Indian  were  naked ;  while  the  chaussure  consisted  of 
leathern  buskins,  also  of  a  brownish  red  colour.  A  hat  of  rush 
plaiting  covered  his  head,  from  under  which  hung  two  long  tresses 
of  black  hair — one  over  each  cheek — and  reaching  down  to  his 
elbows. 

He  was  a  man  of  tall  stature,  and  with  a  physiognomy  remarka- 
ble for  one  of  his  race.  Instead  of  the  servile  aspect  so  character- 
istic of  the  Indios  mansos  (subdued  Indians)  of  Mexico,  he  had 
more  the  air  of  the  true  savage,  or  Indio  bravo.  This  appearance 
was  strengthened  by  the  fact  of  his  having  a  slight  moustache  and 
beard — a  rare  distinction  among  the  aborigines  of  Mexico. 

(her  his  shoulder  he  carried  a  short,  thick  carbine,  somewhat 
rusty  ;  while  a  long  machete  (half  sword,  half  knife),  was  stuck  be- 
hind his  belt. 

His  companion  was  a  negro,  whose  clothing  consisted  of  little 
else  than  rags.  Otherwise  there  was  nothing  remarkable  about  him 
— if  we  accept  the  air  of  stupefied  credulity  with  which  ho  appear- 
ed to  be  listening  to  the  discourse  of  the  Indian.  From  time  to 
time  his  features  assumed  an  expression  of  iil-concealed  fear. 

The  red  man,  closely  followed  by  the  black,  was  advancing  along 
the  bank  at  a  place  destitute  of  timber,  and  where  the  ground  was 
smooth  and  soft.  He  was  going  slowly,  his  body  bent  slightly 
forwards,  and  his  eyes  turned  upon  the  earth  as  if  in  search  of  some 
object,  or  tracking  an  animal.     Suddenly  he  came  to  a  stop — 

'"  Now  !"  he  exclaimed,  turning  to  the  negro,  and  pointing  to  the 
ground,  "  [  told  you  I  should  find  their  traces  in  less  than  half  an 
hour.      Look  there  !" 

The  Indian  spoke  in  a  tone  of  triumph;  but  the  feeling  was  far 
from  being  shared  by  his  companion,  who  bent  his  eyes  upon  the 
earth  rather  with  a  look  of  dismay.  The  sight  was  sufficient  to 
hive  caused  uneasiness  to  any  one  other  than  a  hunter  of  wild 
beasts.  In  the  soft  mud  was  exhibited  a  number  of  tracks — twenty 
of  them  in  all.  They  were  of  different  sizes,  too;  and  appeared  to 
have  been  recently  made.  The  marks  of  sharp  claws,  distinctly 
outlined  in  the  clayey  soil,  told  what  kind  of  animal  had  made  the 
tracks.  It  was  the  fierce  jaguar — the  tiger  {tig re)  of  the  Spanish 
Americans. 

"  It's  not  half  an  hour  since  they  have  been  here,"  continued  the 
Indian.  "  Mira!"  exclaimed  he,  pointing  to  a  little  eddy  on  the 
edge  of  the  stream,  "  they  have  been  drinking  there  not  ten  min- 
utes ago  :   the  water  is  vet  muddy  !" 

"Let  us  get  away,"'  suggested  the  negro,  whose  black  face  was 


34  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

now  pale  with  fear.  "  I  sec  no  use  in  you  remaining  here.  See  ! 
there  are  many  tracks,  and  of  different  sizes,  too.  Lord  bless  me ! 
a  whole  procession  of  tigers  must  have  passed  here." 

"  Oh,  you  are  exaggerating,"  rejoined  the  Indian,  with  a  sneering 
laugh.  "  Let  us  count  them,"  he  continued,  bending  down  over  the 
fout-prints,  "  one — two — three — four  :  a  male,  a  female,  and  two 
cachorrps  (cubs).  That  is  all.  Carrambo!  what  a  sight  for  a 
tigrero  (tiger-hunter)." 

"  Ah!  indeed  !"'  assented  the  negro,  in  a  hesitating  way. 

"  Yes,"  rejoined  the  other;  "  but  we  shan't  go  after  them  to-day. 
We  have  more  important  business  on  our  hands."' 

"  Would  it  not  be  bettor  to  defer  the  business  you  wore  speaking 
of  till  to-morrow,  and  now  return  to  the  hacienda?  However 
curious  I  am  to  see  the  wonderful  things  you  promised,  still " 

"What!"  exclaimed  the  Indian,  interrupting  his  companion's 
speech,  "defer  that  business  till  another  day]  impossible.  The 
opportunity  would  not  come  round  for  another  month,  and  then  wo 
shall  be  far  from  this  place.  No,  no,  Clara,"  eon  tinned  he,"  ad- 
dressing the  black  by  this  very  odd  cognomen,  "no,  no;  we  must 
about  it  to-day  and  at  this  very  moment.     Sit  down,  then." 

Suiting  the  action  to  the  word,  the  Indian  squatted  himself  on  the 
grass:  and  the  negro,  willing,  or  unwilling  was  forced  to  follow  his 
example. 


CHAPTER  VL 

V H  E      TIGER-HUNTER, 

Notwitiistanwmm*  the  change  of  attitude,  the  negro  still  continued 
the  victim  of  his  /ears.  Instead  of  paying  proper  attention  to 
what  his  companion  was  saying,  his  eyes  wandered  abroad,  search- 
ing the  horizon  on  every  side  of  him,  as  if  at  every  moment  he  expect- 
ed to  see  the  jaguars  returning  to  attack  them. 

Noticing  his  uneasiness,  the  Indian  made  an  attempt  to  reassure 
him. 

(i  You  have  nothing  to  fear,  comrade,"  said  he.  "  The  tigers  have 
the  whole  river  to  drink  out  of;  and  it  is  not  likely  they  will  come 
Lack  here." 

"They  maybe  hungry,"  rejoined  Clara,  "  and  1  have  heard  say 
that  they  prefer  a  black  man,  like  me,  to  either  a*  white  or  an 
Indian." 

"  Ha,  ha !"  laughed  his  companion.  "  You  need  not  flatter  your- 
self on  that  score.  Bah,  man  !  there's  not  a  tiger  in  all  the  State 
that  would  be  fool  enough  to  prefer  a  carcass  tough  and  black  as 
yours,  to  the  flesh  of  a  young  cult  or  heifer,  either  of  which  they  can 
have  at  any  time.  Ha,  ha!  If  the  jaguars  only  heard  what  you've 
said,  they  would  shake  their  sides  witn  laughter."' 

I  he  fearlessness  exhibited  by  the  Inaian  himself  in  regard  to  the 
jaguars  is  easily  explained,  since  it  was  by  the  destruction  of  these 
fierce  animals  that  he  had  got  his  living.  His  calling  was  a  peculiar 
one,  Ihough  common  enough  throughout  the  tropical  regions  of 
America.  He  was.  in  fact,  a  tigrero,  or  riger-hunter,  a  class  of  men 
whose  sole  occupation  consist  in  pursuing, u  Tontronce,  the  different 


36  _  .  the  tig::imiunieii. 

beasts  of  prey  that  ravag  i  the  flocks  and  Lords  of  the  great  hacienda* 
de  ganada,  or  grazing  estates.  Among  these  predatory  creatures 
the  jaguar  is  the  rn>st  destructive  j  and  the  hunting  and  slaying  of 
these  animals  i »  followed  by  many  men — usually  Indians  or  half- 
breeds — as  a  regular  profession. 

As  the  jaguar  {Fells  o:tca)  in  all  paits  of  South  America  is  er- 
roneously called  the  tiger  (tlgre),  so  the  hunter  cf  this  animal  is 
termed  a  tiger-hunter  (tlgrcrd).  Many  of  tin  more  extensive  es- 
tates keep  one  or  more  of  these  hunters  in  their  pay;  and  the  In- 
dian we  have  introduced  to  the  reader  was  the  tlgrero  cf  the  ha- 
cienda Del  Valle.  His  name  and  nation  were  declared  by  himseli 
in  the  speech  that  fo  lowed — 

" Ah!"  he  exclaimed  with  an  air  of  savage  exultation,  'neiih  r 
tigers  nor  men  may  laugh  with  impunity  at  Costal,  the  Zapotcque. 
As  for  these  jaguars,'*  he  con  inued  after  a  pause,  "let  them  go  for 
this  night.  There  will  be  nothing  lost  by  waiting  till  to-morrow. 
I  can  soon  get  upon  their  trail  again  j  and  a  jaguar  whose  haunt  is 
once  known  to  me  is  a  dead  animal.  To-night  we  have  other  busi- 
ness. There  will  be  a  new  moon:  and  this  is  the  time  when,  in 
the  foam  of  the  cascade,  and  t!:c  surface  of  the  solitary  lake,  the 
Siren  shows  herself — the  Siren  rf  the  dishevelled  hair." 

«  The  Siren  of  the  dishevelled  hair  V 

"Yes  ;  she  -who  points  out  to  the  gold-8«  eker  the  rich  placers  of 
gold — to  the  diver  the  pearls  that  lie  sparking  within  Ihejr  shells  at 
the  bottom  cf  the  great  ocean." 

"But  who  has  told  you  siiis?"  inquired  Clara,  with  a  look  ofin- 
crcdalay. 

"My  lathers — the  Z  ipoi<>quej."  replied  Costal,  in  a  Folemn  tone 
of  voice;  ''and  why  should  ''  '.'  not  know?  They  have  learnt 
these  things  from  Tialoc  and  Mal.acu  zn— gods  they  were,  as  power- 
ful as  the  Christ  of  the  pale  faces.     Why " 

"Don't  speak  so  loud!'!  interrupted  Clara,  in  a  voiee  that 
betokened  alarm.  "The  priests  ot  the  Christians  have  iheir  ears 
everywhere.  They  might  call  it  blasphemy  ;  and  carrambo  !  the 
Inquisi  ion  has  its  dangers  for  blacks  as  well  as  whites?" 

On  hearing  the  word  Inquisit  on  the  Indian  involuntarily  lowered 
his  voice;  but  continued  speaking  in  a  tone  that  his  companion 
could  still  hear  him. 

"My  fathers,"  said  he.  "hu\e  told  me  that  the  Siren  never 
appears  to  any  one  who  is  alone.  It  is  necessary  that  two  be  pres- 
ent— two  men  of  tried  courage  they  must,  be — for  the  divinity  is 
often  wrathful  at  being  invoked,  and  at  such  times  her  anger  is  ter- 


TIGER-IIUxNTEIl. 


rfble.    As  two  men  are  required,  I  need  another  besides  myslf.    Will 
you  then  be  my  companion  ?" 

'•  Hum?''  said  Clara.  "I  may  boast  that  I  am  not  afraid  of  a 
man ;  though  I  confess  I  cannot  say  the  same  about  a  tiger.  As  to 
your  Siren,  that  appears  to  be  the  very  devil " 

"Man,  tiger,  or  devil,"  cried  Costal,  "why  fear  any  of  the  three? 
What  need  one  care  for  them — one  who  has  a  stout  heart — especial 
]v  when  the  reward  of  his  courage  is  gold,  and  enough  of  it  to  make 
a  grand  lord  out  of  a  poor  Indian  V 

"  And  of  a  negro  as  well  ?" 

"  Without  doubt." 

"  Say,  rather,"  rejoined  Clara,  with  an  air  of  discouragement, 
4*that  gold  could  serve  neither  one  nor  the  other.  Black  and  Indi- 
an, both  are  slaves,  and  our  masters  would  soon  take  it  from  us." 

"  True  enough  what  you  say  ;  but  let  me  tell  you,  Clara,  that  the 
bondage  of  the  Indian  is  approaching  its  end.  Have  you  not  heard 
that  up  in  the  north — in  the  tierra  adentro — a  priest  has  proclaimed 
the  emancipation  of  all  races,  and  equal  liberty  for  all  ?" 

"No,"  replied  the  negro,  betraying  his  total  ignorance  of  the  po- 
litical affairs  of  the  country,  "  I  have  heard  nothing  about  it." 

"  Know  then  that  the  day  is  at  hand  when  the  Indian  will  be  on 
an  equality  with  the  white,  and  the  Creole  with  the  Spaniard ;  and 
when  an  Indian,  such  as  I,  will  be  the  master  of  both  !" 

The  descendant  of  the  Zapoteques  delivered  this  speech  with  an 
air  of  proud  exultation. 

"  Yes,"  continued  he,  "  the  day  of  our  ancient  splendour  will 
soon  return.  That  is  why  1  am  desirous  at  present  of  acquiring 
gold.  Hitherto  I  have  not  troubled  myself  about  finding  it,  since, 
as  you  say,  it  would  soon  be  wrested  from  the  hands  of  a  poor  slave. 
Now  that  I  am  to  be  free,  the  circumstances  are  changed  ;  and  I 
want  gold,  by  which  1  may  revive  the  glories  of  my  ancestors." 

Clara  could  not  help  casting  a  look  of  astonishment  at  his  com- 
panion. The  air  of  savage  grandeur,  visible  in  the  countenance  of 
the  tiger-hunter — vassal  of  the  hacienda  Las  Palmas — surprised 
him,  as  did  also  the  pretentious  manner  in  which  he  spoke  about  re- 
viving the  ancient  splendours  of  his  race. 

The  look  and  its  meaning  did  not  escape  the  observation  of  the 
Indian. 

"  Friend  Clara,"  said  he,  in  a  confidential  tone,  "  listen  to  me, 
while  I  reveal  to  you  a  secret  which  I  have  kept  for  many  long 
years— long  enough  for  me  to  have  seen  fifty  dry  seasons,  and  fifty 


38  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

seasons  of  rain  ;  and  this  fact  can  be  confirmed  to  you  by  all  of  my 
colour  and  race." 

"  You  have  seen  fifty  seasons  of  rain  ?"  cried  the  negro,  in  a  tone 
of  astonishment,  at  the  same  time  regarding  his  companion  atten- 
tively, who  in  truth  did  not  appear  to  be  over  thirty  years  of  age. 
•'  Fifty  seasons  of  rain  ?" 

"  Well,  not  quite  fifty,"  replied  Costal,  with  a  smile,  "but  very 
near  it." 

"  Ah  !  I  shall  see  fifty  more/'  continued  he.  "  Omens  have  told 
me  that  I  shall  live  as  long  as  the  ravens." 

The  negro  remained  silent,  still  held  in  surprise  by  the  wild  de 
clarations  which  his  companion  was  volunteering  to  make  to  him. 

"Listen,  friend  Clara  !"  continued  the  tiger-hunter,  extending  his 
arm  in  a  circle,  and  designating  the  four  points  of  the  compass  ;  "  in 
all  the  space  that  a  horseman  could  traverse  between  sun-rise  an<l 
sun-set — from  north  to  south — from  east  to  west — there  is  not  j 
spot  of  ground  that  was  not  once  possessed  by  my  ancestors — the 
ancient  lords  of  Zapoteca.  Before  the  vessels  of  the  white  men 
touched  upon  our  coasts,  they  were  sovereign  masters  of  all  this  land 
— from  ocean  to  ocean.  The  sea  alone  was  their  boundary.  Thou 
sands  of  warriors  followed  their  banners,  and  crowded  around  tlair 
plume-bedecked  standards  of  war.  In  the  ocean  the  pearl-banks, 
and  in  the  land  the  placers  of  gold  belonged  to  them.  The  yellow 
metal  glanced  upon  their  dresses  and  armour,  or  ornamented  the 
very  sandals  upon  their  feet.  They  j>osscssed  it  in  such  abundance, 
they  scarce  knew  what  to  do  with  it. 

"Where  now  are  the  once  powerful  Cacinues  of  Tchuantepcc  ! 
Most  of  their  subjects  have  been  slaughtered  by  the  thunder  of  the 
white  men,  or  buried  in  the  dark  mines — while  the  conquerors  have 
divided  among  them  and  made  slaves  of  the  survivors  !  An  hun- 
dred needy  adventurers  have  been  transformed  into  grand  magnates 
— each  endowed  with  a  portion  of  the  conquered  territory  ;  and  at 
this  moment  the  last  descendant  of  the  Caciques  is  forced  to  earn 
his  subsistence  almost  as  a  slave — to  submit  to  the  tyranny  of  a 
white  master — to  expose  his  life  daily  for  the  destruction  of  fierce 
beasts,  lest  they  should  ravage  the  flocks  and  herds  of  his  thankless 
employer  ;  while,  of  the  vast  plains  over  which  he  is  compelled  to 
pursue  his  perilous  calling,  there  remains  to  him  not  a  spot  he  can 
call  his  own — not  even  the  ground  occupied  by  his  miserable  hut." 

The  speaker  might  have  £one  on  much  longer  without  fear  of  hia 
hearer  interrupting  him.     The  latter  was  held  mute  with  astonish- 


THE    TIGER  HUNTER.  39 

menu,  as  well  as  "by  a  kind  of  involuntary  respect  with  which  the 
words  of  his  companion  had  inspired  him.  In  all  probability  the 
negro  had  never  before  heard  that  a  powerful  and  civilised  people 
existed  in  that  country  previous  to  the  arrival  of  the  Spaniards.  At 
all  events  he  had  never  suspected  that  the  man  who  was  thus  enlight- 
ening him — the  half-Pagan,  half-Christian  tiger-hunter — was  the  de- 
scendant of  the  ancient  masters  of  Tehuantepec. 

As  for  Costal  himself,  after  making  these  statements  of  the  form-I 
er  splendours  of  his  family — in  which,  notwithstanding  his  pompous 
mode  of  declaring  them,  there  was  much  truth — he  lapsed  into  a 
profound  silence;  and,  his  face  turned  with  a  melancholy  expression 
upon  the  ground,  he  took  no  notice  of  the  effect  produced  on  the 
mind  of  his  black  companion. 


CHAPTER    vii. 

TnE    CHASE    OF    THE    JAGUAR. 

The  sun  was  gradually  inclining  towards  the  horizon,  when  a  \  ro. 
longed  howl,  shrill  at  first,  but  ending  in  a  hoarse  roar,  fell  upon  the 
ears  of  the  two  adventurers.  It  appeared  to  come  from  a  brake 
some  distance  down  the  river;  hut,  near  or  distant,  it  at  once 
changed  the  expression  upon  the  countenance  of  the  negro.  Fear 
took  the  place  of  astonishment;  and,  on  hearing  the  sound,  lie 
sprang  suddenly  to  his  feet. 

"Jesus  Maria!"   exclaimed  he,  "it  is  the  jaguar  again  !" 

"Well,  what  if  it  be?"  said  Costal,  who  had  neither  risen,  nor 
made  the  slightest  gesture. 

"The  jaguar!"  repeated  the  negro  in  his  ^error. 

"  The  jaguar  1     You  are  mistaken,"  said  Costal. 

"  God  grant  that  I  may  be,"  rejoined  the  black,  beginning  to 
hope  that  the  sounds  had  deceived  him. 

"  You  are  mistaken  as  to  the  number,"  coolly  proceeded  Costal. 
"  There  is  not  one  jaguar,  but  four — if  you  include  the  cachorros" 

Perceiving  the  sense  in  which  Costal  meant  he  was  mistaken,  the 
negro,  with  terror  gleaming  in  his  eyes,  appeared  as  if  about  to 
start  off  towards  the  hacienda. 

"  Take  care  what  you  do  !"  said  the  Indian,  apparently  inclined 
to  amuse  himself  with  the  fears  of  his  companion.  "  It  is  quite 
true,  I  believe,  that  these  animals  are  very  fond  of  black  men's 
flesh." 

"  Carrambo  !  just  nowr  you  told  me  the  contrary  V 

"  Well,  perhaps  I  am  mistaken  upon  that  point ;  but  one  thing  I 
know  well — for  I  have  proved  it  a  hundred  times — that  is,  that  a 


THE    CHASE    OF    TIFS    JAGUAR.  41 

brace  of  tigers,  when  the  male  and  female  are  together,  seldom  roai 
in  that  fashion — especially  if  they  suspect  the  presence  of  a  human 
being.  It  is  more  likely,  therefore,  that  at  this  moment  they  are 
separated  :  and  by  going  towards  the  hacienda,  you  might  risk  get 
ting  between  the  two." 

"  Heaven  preserve  me  from  getting  into  such  a  scrape  !"  mut 
tercel  the  negro. 

"Well,  then;  the  best  thing  you  can  do  is  to  stay  where  you 
are — beside  a  man  who  don't  care  a  claco  for  the  jaguars." 

The  negro  hesitated,  not  quite  certain  that  it  would  be  the  best 
thing  for  him.  At  that  moment,  however,  a  second  howl,  coming 
in  a  direction  entirely  opposite  to  the  first,  decided  his  uncertainty, 
and  convinced  him  that  the  tigrero  had  spoken  the  truth. 

"You  see,'"  said  Costal,  "the  brutes  are  in  search  of  somethiig 
to  eat.  That's  why  they  are  calling  to  one  another.  Well,  now  ! 
if  you're  still  in  the  mind,  off  with  you  to  the  hacienda  !" 

This  was  of  course  meant  as  a  taunt ;  for  the  negro,  who  now 
perceived  that  there  was  a  jaguar  howling  in  the  way  that  lead  to 
the  hacienda,  had  given  up  all  notion  of  proceeding  in  that  direc- 
tion. On  the  contrary,  while  his  black  lace  turned  of  an  ashen- 
grey  colour,  he  drew  closer  to  his  imperturbable  companion — who 
had  not  even  attempted  to  take  hold  of  the  carbine  which  lay  on 
the  grass  by  his  side  ! 

"  Bah  !"  muttered  Costal,  speaking  to  himself,  "  this  comrade  of 
mine  is  scarce  brave  enough  fur  my  purpose.  I  must  defer  it, 
till  I  meet  with  some  one  possessed  of  more  courage."  Then  re- 
suming the  current  of  jiis  thoughts,  which  had  been  interrupted  by 
the  howling  of  the  jaguars,  he  said  aloud — "  Where  is  the  red  man, 
where  the  black,  who  would  not  lift  his  arm  to  aid  this  brave 
priest  ? — he  who  has  risen  against  the  oppressor — the  oppressor  of 
all — Zapoteques,  Creoles,  and  Aztecs.  Have  these  Spaniards  not 
been  more  ferocious  than  even  the  tigers  themselves  ?" 

"  \  should  not  fear  them,  at  any  rate,"  interposed  Clara. 

A  Good  !  I'm  glad  you  talk  that  way,  comrade.  To-morrow  let 
us  give  warning  to  our  master,  Don  Mariano  de  Silva.  He  must 
find  another  tigrero  ;  and  we  shall  go  and  join  the  insurgents  in  the 
west." 

The  Indian  had  scarce  finished  his  speech,  when  another  howl 
came  from  the  jaguars,  as  if  to  put  the  patience  of  the  tiger-hunter 
to  the  test.  It  was  even  more  spitefully  prolonged,  coming  in  the 
direction  in  which  the  first  had  been  heard — that  is,  from  a  point 
upon  the  river  a  little  above  where  the  two  men  were  seated. 


PI  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

Oa  hearing  it,  thus  uttered  as  a  signal  of  defiance,  the  eyes  of 
the  ttgrero  began  to  sparkle  with  an  irresistible  desire  for  the  chase. 

"By  the  souls  of  the  Caciques  of  Tehuantepec !"  exclaimed  he, 
"this  is  too  much  for  human  patience.  J  shall  ieieh  these  two 
braggarts  not  to  talk  so  loud  of  their  affairs.  Now,  Clara  !"  con- 
tinued he,  springing  to  his  feet,  "you  shall  have  the  opportunity 
of  becoming  acquainted  with  a  jaguar  at  closer  quarters  than  you 
have  hitherto  been." 

"  Carramho  /"  exclaimed  the  black,  "  why  should  I  go  near  them? 
I  have  no  weapon,  and  would  be  of  no  use  to  you  1" 

"  Hear  me,  Clara  !"  said  the  Indian,  without  replying  to  the 
speech  of  his  comrade.  "  The  one  that  howled  last  is  the  male.  He 
was  calling  to  the  female,  his  mate.  He  is  a  good  distance  from 
here,  up  stream.  We  must  go  up  to  him  ;  and  as  there's  not  a 
stream  on  all  the  estate,  where  I  havn't  either  a  canoe  or  per iagua, 
for  the  purposes  of  my  calling " 

"  You  have  one  here,  then  ?"  interrupted  Clara. 

"  Certainly  I  have.  We  can  go  up  the  river;  and  in  the  canoa 
you  will  not  be  in  the  slightest  danger.  I  have  my  own  notions  of 
how  1  may  best  approach  this  noisy  brute." 

"  But  the  jaguars  can  swim  like  seals,  I  have  heard?" 

"  I  don't  deny  it.     Never  mind  that;  come -on  !" 

Without  deigning  further  speech,  the  tigrero  started  forward  ; 
and  going  cautiously,  approached  that  part  of  the  bank  where  his 
canoa  was  moored. 

Clara  seeing  that  it  would  be  perhaps  less  dangerous  to  accom- 
pany him  than  remain  where  he  was  alone,  reluctantly  followed. 

\i\  a  few  minutes  they  arrived  at  the  place  where  the  canoe  was 
fastened  to  the  bank  ;  a  rude  craft  just  large  enough  to  carry  two 
men.  A  paddle  lay  at  the  bottom  ;  along  with  a  piece  of  matting 
of  plaited  palm-leaf,  which  on  occasions  was  called  into  requisition 
as  a  sail.  But  Costal  threw  out  the  matting,  as  there  was  no  like- 
lihood of  its  being  required  upon  the  present  occasion. 

Having  loosed  the  cord  by  which  the  canoe  was  attached  to  the 
branch  of  a  wallow,  the  Indian  leaped  aboard,  and  seated  himself 
near  the  stem.  The  negro  took  his  place  abaft.  A  vigorous  push 
was  given  against  the  bank,  the  little  craft  shot  out  into  the  middle 
of  the  stream,  and,  impelled  by  the  paddle,  commenced  ascending 
the  current. 

The  sun  was  still  shining  on  the  river,  but  with  his  last  lays-, 
and  the  willows  and  alemos  that  grew  along  the  bank  threw  their 
trembling  shadows  far  over  the  water.     The  breeze  of  the  deserl 


THE  CHASE  OF  THE  JAGUAR  43 

sighed  among  their  leaves,  bearing  upon  its  wings  sweet  pefumes 
stolen  from  a  thousand  flowers.  It  seemed  the  intoxicating  in- 
cense of  liberty. 

Costal,  an  Indian  and  a  hunter,  inhaled  it  with  an  instinctive  de- 
light. Clara  was  altogether  insensible  to  the  sweetness  of  tlK» 
scene  ;  and  his  anxious  countenance  offered  as  great  a  contrast  to  the 
calm  unmoved  features  of  his  companion,  as  the  black  shadows  of 
the  trees  thrown  upon  the  water  with  the  brilliant  hues  of  the  sky. 

The  canoe  for  a  time  kept  close  along  the  bank,  and  followed 
the  windings  of  the  stream  Here  and  there  the  bushes  hung  over ; 
and  in  passing  such  places  Clara  kept  a  sharp  look-out,  in  dread  of 
seeing  a  pair  of  fiery  orbs  glancing  upon  him  through  the  leaves. 

"  Par  Dios  /"  cried  he,  every  time  the  canoe  approached  too 
closely  to  the  bank,  "  keep  her  farther  off,  friend  Costal.  Who 
knows  but  that  the  jaguars  may  be  up  there,  ready  to  spring  down 
upon  us  ?" 

"  Possible  enough,"  rejoined  Costal,  vigorously  plying  his  paddle  ; 
and  without  giving  any  further  thought  to  the  appeals  of  his  com- 
panion.    "  Possible  enough  ;  but  I  have  my  idea " 

"  What  is  it  ?"  asked  Clara,  interrupting  him. 

"  A  very  simple  one,  and  one  which  I  have  no  doubt  you  will  ap- 
prove of." 

"  Let  us  hear  it  first." 

"  Well,  then  ;  there  are  two  jaguars,  without  speaking  of  the 
brace  of  cachorros.  These  I  shall  leave  to  you,  since  you  have  no 
weapon.  Your  plan  will  be  this  :  take  up  one  of  the  whelps  in 
each  hand,  and  break  in  their  skulls,  by  striking  them  one  against 
the  other.     Nothing  can  be  more  simple." 

"  On  the  contrary,  friend  Costal,  it  appears  to  me  very  complica- 
ted. Besides,  how  can  I  lay  hold  upon  them  if  they  should  run 
away  ?" 

"  Very  likely  they  will  save  you  that  trouble  by  laying  hold  on 
you.  Never  fear  your  getting  close  enough.  If  I'm  not  mistaken, 
we  shall  have  all  four  of  them  within  arm's  length  in  less  then  a 
quarter  of  an  hour." 

"  All  four  !"  exclaimed  the  negro,  with  a  start  that  caused  the 
canoe  to  oscillate  as  if  it  would  upset. 

';  Beyond  doubt,"  rejoined  Costal,  making  an  effort  to  counterbal- 
ance the  shock  which  the  frail  bark  had  received.  "  It  is  the  only 
plan  by  which  we  can  bring  the  chase  to  a  speedy  termination  ;  and 
when  one  is  pressed  for  time,  one  must  do  his  best.  J  was  going  to 
tell  you,  when  you  interrupted  me,  that  there  are  two  jaguars — one  on 


44  THE    TIGER-HUNTE.l. 

the  right  bank,  the  other  on  the  left — the  male  and  female,  be;Ct"d 
doubt.  Now  by  their  cries  I  can  tell  that  these  animals  are  cbs.nr- 
ous  of  joining  one  another  ;  and  if  we  place  ourselves  between  ths 
two,  it  is  evident  they  will  both  come  upon  us  at  once.  What  eaj 
you  ?     1  defy  you  to  prove  the  contrary  V 

Clara  made  no  reply  to  the  challenge.  His  profound  belief  in  fjia 
ijifalibility  of  his  companion's  perceptions  kept  him  silent. 

"  Look  out  now,  Clara  !"  continued  the  hunter,  "  we  are  goirj;  o 
double  that  bend  in  the  river  where  the  bushes  hide  ihe  plain  :rom 
our  view.  Your  face  will  be  turned  the  right  way.  Tell  me,  then, 
what  you  see." 

From  his  position  in  the  canoe,  Costal,  who  plied  the  paddle,  was 
seated  with  his  back  to  the  open  ground  towards  which  they  were 
advancing;  and  he  could  only  see  in  front  by  turning  his  head, 
which  from  time  to  time  he  had  been  doing.  But  he  needed  not 
to  look  around  very  often.  The  countenance  of  the  negro  who  was 
face  to  face  with  him, resembled  a  faithful  mirror,  in  which  he  could 
read  whatever  might  be  passing  behind  him. 


CHAPTER    VIII. 

A    GRAND     SPECTACLE. 

Hitherto  the  features  of  Clara  had  expressed  nothing  more  than 
a  kind  of  vague  fear ;  but  at  the  moment  when  the  canoe  rounded 
the  last  turn  in  the  river,  a  sudden  terror  became  depicted  upon 
them.  The  hunter  thus  warned  quickly  faced  round.  An  immense 
plain  came  before  his  eye,  that  seemed  to  stretch  to  the  verge  of 
the  horizon.  Through  this  ran  the  river,  its  waters  almost  on  a 
level  with  the  banks — which'  were  covered  with  a  grassy  sward, 
.and  without  a  single  tree.  At  some  distance  from  the  curve  the 
stream  almost  doubled  back  on  itself — forming  a  verdant  delta, 
around  the  apex  of  which  ran  the  road  that  led  to  the  hacienda  Las 
Pal  mas. 

The  rays  of  the  setting  sun  were  flooding  the  plain  with  a  trans- 
parent golden  haze,  which  hung  over  the  empurpled  bosom  of  the 
water  on  which  the  canoe  was  floating.  Just  above,  in  the  middle 
of  the  current,  and  scarce  two  shots  distant  from  where  the  two 
men  were,  a  sight  appeared  to  the  ravished  eyes  of  the  tiger-hunter 
that  caused  him  at  once  to  change  his  position  in  the  boat. 

u  MiraV  exclaimed  he  in  a  half-whisper.  '*  Look,  Clara  !  Did 
you  over  behold  a  more  beautiful  sight?" 

Yv'ith  his  claws  stuck  into  the  floating  carcass  of  a  colt  upon 
which  he  was  feeding,  an  enormous  jaguar  was  suffering  himself  to 
float  gently  down  the-  stream.  It  was  the  male  one,  the  same  from 
which  the  last  how'ings  had  proceeded. 

With  his  head  outstretched  and  curving  over  his  fore  paws,  his 
hind  leers  drawn  under  his  belly,  his  back  highly  arched,  and  his 
flanks  quivering  with  a  supple  undulation  that  betokened  activity 
and  power,  was  seen  tho  roy.il  beast  of  ihs  American  jingle.     The 


40  THE    TIGER-HUNTES. 

dying  rays  of  the  sun  falling  upon  his  glossy  skin  displayed  his 
splendid  coat  of  bright  yellow  ocellated  with  spots  of  the  deepest 
Llack. 

It  was  one  of  those  beautiful  savage  spectacles  often  exhibited  to 
the  eyes  of  the  Indian  hunter — a  magnificent  episode  in  that  eternal 
poem  which  the  wilderness  is  constantly  repeating. 

Scarce  taking  time  to  gaze  upon  it,  Costal  passed  the  paddle  to 
his  companion  ;  and,  gun  in  hand,  crouched  down  in  the  bottom  of 
the  canoe. 

Clara  accepted  the  oar,  and  half  mechanically  commenced  row- 
ing, lie  had  made  no  reply  to  the  enthusiastic  interrogatory  of 
the  hunter      Fear  held  him  speechless. 

At  that  moment  a  growl,  resembling  the  deepest  tones  of  an 
ophiclcide,  resounded  from  the  throat  of  the  jaguar,  rolling  over  the 
surface  of  the  water  to  the  ears  of  the  men  seated  in  the  canoe, 
lie  had  seen  his  enemies,  and  this  was  his  signal  of  defiance. 

The  Indian  replied  by  a  cry  somewhat  similar,  as  the  bloodhound 
utters  his  wild  bay  on  seeing  his  victim  before  him. 

"  It's  the  male  !;'  said   Costal,  apparently  pleased  that  it  was  so. 

"Fire,  then  !"  cried  Clara,  at  last  finding  his  tongue. 

"  Fire,  Carrambo!  no.  My  gun  does  not  carry  so  far.  Besides, 
I  shoot  best  when  my  game  is  nearer  the  muzzle.  I  wonder,"  con- 
tinued he,  looking  up  to  the  bank,  "  that  the  female  has  not  found 
him  !  No  doubt,  if  we  wait  a  little,  we'll  see  her  coming  bounding 
up  with  the  cachorros  at  her  heels." 

"  Dios  nos  compare  /"  (God  preserve  us  !)  muttered  the  negro  in 
a  melancholy  tone;  for  he  feared  that  Costal  would  still  insist  up- 
on carrying  out  the  plan  he  had  proposed.  "  God  preserve  us  !  I 
hope  not :    one  at  a  time  is  sufficient." 

The.  words  were  scarce  out  of  the  negro's  mouth,  when  a  sharp 
screech,  heard  at  some  distance,  proclaimed  the  coming  of  the  oth- 
er jaguar ;  and  the  moment  after  she  was  seen  bounding  over  the 
savanna,  with  a  rapidity  and  gracefulness  superb  beyond  admira- 
tion. 

At  the  distance  of  about  two  hundred  yards  from  the  bank,  as 
also  from  the  canoe,  she  came  to  a  sudden  stop ;  and  with  muzzle 
raised  aloft,  scenting  the  air,  and  flanks  quivering  like  an  arrow  af. 
ter  striking  its  mark,  she  remained  for  some  moments  fixed  to  the 
spot.  Meanwhile  the  two  whelps,  that  had  been  left  in  the  covert 
of  the  bushes,  were  seen  hastening  to  join  her.  The  canoe,  no  lon- 
ger propelled  by  the  paddle,  began  to  spin  round  with  the  ripple, 
keeping  about  the  same  distance  between  it  and  the  ti^er  crouched 
on  the  floating  carcass. 


A    GRAND    SPECTACLE.  4* 

'*  For  Heaven's  sake,  Clara,"  said  Costal  impatiently,  "  keep  the 
boat's  head  to  the  current,  or  1  shall  never  get  close  enough  to  fire. 
There  now — that  is  right — keep  a  steady  hand — mine  never  shakes. 
It  is  important  1  should  kill  this  jaguar  at  the  first  shot.  If  not, 
one  of  us  is  lost  to  a  certainty.  Perhaps  both  ;  for  if  1  miss  we 
shall  have  both  the  brutes  to  contend  with,  to  say  nothing  of  the 
brace  of  whelps." 

All  this*while  the  jaguar  was  quietly  descending  the  stream  upon 
his  Heating  pedestal,  and  the  distance  between  him  and  the  canoe 
was  gradually  diminishing.  Already  could  be  seen  his  fiery  eye- 
balls rolling  in  their  sockets,  and  the  quick  oscillations  of  his  tail, 
expressive  of  his  gathering  rage. 

The  hunter  had  taken  aim,  and  was  about  to  pull  trigger,  when 
che  canoe  commenced  rocking  about,  as  if  tossed  upon  a  stormy 
sea  ! 

"  What  the  devil  are  you  about,  Clara  V  inquired  the  Indian  in 
an  angry  tone.  "  If  you  move  in  that  way  I  could  not  hit  one  in  a 
whole  crowd  of  tigers." 

Whether  it  was  through  design,  or  that  fear  was  troubling  his 
senses,  and  causing  him  to  shift  about,  Clara,  instead  of  keeping 
quiet,  seemed  to  shake  all  the  more. 

"A  thousand  devils  take  you  !"'  cried  Costal,  with  increased  rage. 
"  Just  then  I  had  him  between  the  eyes." 

Laying  down  his  gun,  the  hunter  snatched  the  paddle  from  the 
hands  of  the  black,  and  set  about  turning  the  canoe  in  its  proper 
position. 

This  proved  a  work  of  some  little  time  ;  and  before  Costal  could 
succeed  in  accomplishing  his  purpose,  the  tiger  had  taken  to  flight. 
Giving  utterance  to  a  loud  scream,  the  animal  buried  his  sharp 
teeth  in  the  carcass,  tore  from  it  a  large  mouthful,  and  then  making 
a  desperate  bound  passed  from  the  floating  body  to  the  bank.  In 
another  moment  he  had  rejoined  his  mate  with  her  young  ones,  and 
all  were  soon  beyond  the  range  of  the  hunter's  carbine.  The  two 
terrible  creatures  appeared  to  hesitate  as  to  whether  they  should 
return  to  the  attack,  or  retreat.  Then  giving  a  simultaneous  scream, 
both  stretched  off  at  full  gallop  across  the  plain,  followed  by  their 
cackorros.  The  disappointed  hunter  looked  after  them,  giving  utter- 
ance to  a  fierce  exclamation  expressive  of  his  disappointment.  Then 
seating  himself  in  the  stern  of  the  canoe,  he  turned  its  head  down 
stream,  and  put  forth  all  his  strength  to  regain  the  point  from 
which  thev  had  set  out. 


4i  TU£    TIG  Eli- II  UN TEU. 


CHAPTER    IX. 


THE       CASCADE. 


The  canoe  carrying  the  two  men  continued  slowly  to  descend  the 
course  of  the  river — the  negro  felicitating  himself  on  his  escape 
from  the  claws  of  the  jaguars;  while  the  thoughts  of  the  Indian 
were  dwelling  with  regret  upon  his  want  of  success. 

Clara,  however,  did  not  enjoy  an  unalloyed  satisfaction.  The 
jaguars  had  fled,  it  was  true,  but  in  what  direction?  It  was  evident 
they  had  gone  down  stream,  and  might  be  encountered  below. 

This  thought  troubling  Clara,  he  inquired  of  his  companion  if 
there  was  any  probability  of  their  agaiu  falling  in  with  this  danger- 
ous enemy. 

"Probable  enough,"  responded  Costal,  "and  more  than  probable. 
If  we  descend  below  the  cascade,  we  shall  be  almost  certain  of  see- 
ing the  jaguars  there.  The  carcass  of  a  fine  young  colt  is  not  to 
be  met  with  every  day;  and  these  brutes  can  reason  like  a  man. 
They  know  well  enough  that  the  current  will  carry  the  floating 
body  over  the  fall,  and  that,  below,  it  will  be  rendered  up  to  them 
again.  I  do  not  say  it  will  then  be  whole :  for  I  have  seen  the 
trunks  of  great  trees  broken  into  fragments  from  being  carried  over 
that  very  cascade.'' 

"Then  you  really  think  the  jaguars  may  be  waiting  below  1 

"No  doubt  but  they  will  be  there.  If  I  don't  mistake,  you  shall 
hear  their  roar  before  ten  minutes  have  passed,  and  it  will  come 
from  the  bottom  of  the  cascade,  just  where  our  business  is  now  tak- 
ing us." 


THE    CASCADE.  49 

"But  they  may  feel  inclined  to  take  revenge  on  us  for  having 
driven  them  from  the  carcass?" 

''And  if  they  should,  what  care  I?  Not  a  straw.  Vamos ! 
friend  Clara,  we've  given  too  much  thought  to  these  animals.  Fortu- 
nately we  have  not  lost  much  ;  and  now  to  our  affair.  The  young 
moon  wiil  be  up  in  a  trice,  and  1  must  invoke  Tlaloc,  the  god  of 
the  waters,  to  bestow  some  gold  on  the  Caciques  of  Tehauntepec." 

The  two  men  had  by  this  time  arrived  at  the  place  from  which 
the  canoe  had  been  taken;  and  here  both  disembarked,  Costal  care- 
fully refastening  the  craft  to  the  trunk  of  a  willow.  Then  leaving 
his  companion,  he  walked  off  down  the  bank  alone. 

"Do  not  go  far  away  !"  said  Clara,  entreatingly,  still  troubled 
with  the  fear  of  the  jaguars. 

"Bah!"  exclaimed  Costal,  "I  leave  my  gun  with  you!'' 

"  Oh,  indeed  !"'  murmured  the  negro  ;  "  what  signifies  that?  one 
bullet  for  four  tigers  !" 

Without  vouchsafing  any  reply  to  this  last  speech,  the  Indian  ad- 
vanced a  little  farther  along  the  bank,  and  then  came  to  a  pause.  A 
large  tree  grew  upon  the  edge  of  the  stream,  its  branches  extending 
outwards.  Into  this  he  climbed;  and  then  stretching  out  his  arms 
over  the  water,  he  commenced  chaunting  a  lugubrious  measure — a 
species  of  Indian  invocation,  of  which  Clara  could  hear  the  words, 
but  without  in  the  least  comprehending  their  signification. 

There  was  something  in  the  wild  melody  of  the  Indian's  voice  to 
cause  his  companion  a  certain  mysterious  dread  ;  and  t:,is  was  in- 
creased by  additional  notes  of  an  equally  mournful  character  that 
came  pealing  up  the  ravine,  mingling  with  the  hoarse  roar  of  the 
cascade.  It  was  the  scream  of  the  jaguar;  though  it  actually  ap- 
peared as  if  some  demon  was  answering  to  the  invocations  of  the 
Indian.  The  lugubrious  chaunt  of  the  pagan,  and  the  coincident 
scream  of  the  ti  ;«r,  formed  a  kind  of  infernal  accompaniment,  well 
calculated  to  strike  awe  into  the  mind  of  one  of  Clara's  supersti- 
tious race  ;  and  as  hi  stood  upon  the  bank  he  fancied  he  saw  fiery 
eyes  glaring  upon  him  through  the  leaves,  and  the  Siren  with  the 
dishevelled  hair  rising  above  the  surface  of  the  water. 

A  double  chill  passed  through  his  black  skm,  from  the  soles  of 
his  feet  to  the  roots  of  his  kinky  Lair. 

At  this  moment  Costal  retu  ned  to  him. 

"Are  you  ready?"  inquired  the  Indian. 

"For  what?" 

"To  accompany  me  to  the  cascade — there  to  invoke  the  Siren, 
and  ask  if  she  may  be  seen," 


50  THE    TIGER-IIUXTER. 

"  What  !  down  there,  where  the  tigers  are  roaring  .'" 

"  Oh,  a  fig  tor  them  !  Remember,  Clara,  it  is  gold  we  sec  I;  ;  r.nd, 
believe  me,  if  fortunate  in  our  application,  the  Siren  will  tell  i.s 
where  it  is  to  be  found.     Gold  in  masses!" 

"  Enough  I"  cried  Clara,  overcome  by  the  rich  prospect.  "  I  am 
with  you,"  continued  he — "  lead  on  !  From  this  hour  1  am  the 
slave  of  the  Siren  w  ho  can  show  us  the  placers  of  gold  !" 

The   Indian  took   up  his  hat  and   carbine,  both  of  which  lie  had 
laid   aside  \\ hen  chaunting  his  invocation;  and,  throwing   the  gun 
over  his  shoulder,  started  down   stream.      Clara   followed    «■!• 
his  heels — his  spirit  alternately  possessed  with  cupidity  and  I 

As  they  advanced,  the  banks  rose  higher  above  the  surface  of  th« 
stream,  and  the  channel  became  the  bottom  of  a  deep,  narrow  rav- 
ine, where  the  water  rushed  foaming  among  rocks.  The  great  trees 
growing  on  each  side  stretched  towards  one  another,  until  their 
branches  interlocked, forming  a  dark  sombre  tunnel  underneath.  At 
the  lower  end  of  this,  the  stream,  once  more  bursting  forth  into 
light,  leaped  vertically  at  one  bound  through  a  space  of  two  hun- 
dred feet  sheer,  foiling  into  the  bottom  of  a  deep  gorge,  with  a  noise 
louder  than  the  roar  of  the  mighty  ocean. 

Just  where  the  foaming  flood  broke  over  the  crest  of  the  rocks 
grew  two  enormous  cypresses  of  the  kind  know  n  to  the  Mexicans 
as  ahuekuetes,  or,  "  lords  of  tha  water."  They  stood  on  opposite 
sides  of  the  stream,  with  th«*.ir  long  arms  extended  towards  each 
other.  Thickly  loaded  with  Ilia nJ:9,  and  profusely  festooned  with 
the  silvery  Spanish  moss,  which,  drooping  downwards,  every  now 
and  then  dipped  into  the  foaming  arch  of  the  cascade,  these  two 
great  trees  looked  like  the  ancient  genii  of  the  waters. 

At  this  point  the  two  men  made  a  halt.  Although  they  were 
now  very  near  to  the  place  where  the  jaguars  were  supposed  to  be, 
Clara  had  become  more  regardless  of  the  danger.  J  lis  fear,  both 
of  wild  beasts  and  evil  spirits,  had  yielded  to  his  thirst  for  gold, 
which  had  been  gradually  growing  stronger. 

"  Now,  Clara  i"  said  Costal,  turning  a  severe  look  upon  his  com- 
rade;  "  listen  attentively  to  the  instructions  I  am  about  to  give 
you.  If  the  Siren  should  appear  to  you,  and  you  should  exhibit 
either  by  look  or  gesture,  the  slightest  symptoms  of  fear,  you  are 
a  lost  man  !" 

"All  right!"  jeplied  the  negro.  "The  hope  of  being  shown  a 
mine  of  gold  gives  me  courage  to  risk  even  my  neck  in  a  halter,  if 
ueed  be.     Never  fear,  Costal.     Speak  on — I  am  ready  to   listen." 

As  the  negro  pronounced  these  wrords,  his  countenance  to  all  ar> 


THE    CASCADE.  f,  1 

pearance  expressed  as  much  firmness  as  that  of  Costal  himself.  The 
Indian,  thus  assured,  seated  himself  upon  the  very  edge  of  the  pre- 
cipice, overlooking  the  gorge  into  which  the  waters  were  precipitat- 
ed, while  Clara,  without  invitation,  sut  down  by  his  side. 


f:2  THE    TIGEK-IiUXTBft. 


CHAPTER  X. 

STRAYED  FROM  THE  TRACK. 

The  ravine,  below  the  spot  whore  the  Indian  and  negro  had  seat- 
ed themselves,  was  covered  with  a  luxurious  vegetation — plants 
and  trees  of  tropical  growth  so  thickly  standing  over  the  ground 
that  the  rays  of  the  sun  could  not  have  penetrated  through  the 
umbrageous  foliage.  Notwithstanding  this  abundance  of  vegeta- 
tion, if  the  two  gold- seekers  had  not  been  so  absorbed  in  their  do- 
signs,  they  might  have  seen  below  them  the  figure  of  a  man,  who 
was  standing  at  the  bottom  of  the  cascade,  directly  under  their  feet. 

This  man,  who  had  just  arrived  on  the  spot,  and    who   app 
to  be  regarding  the  waterfall   with   looks   of  curiosity  and  admira- 
tion, was  no  other  than  Rafael  Tres- Villas,  Captain  of  the  Queen's 
Dragoons. 

It  is  necessary  to  explain  how  Don  Rafael  had  come  to  be  found 
in  this  wild  spot,  altogether  away  from  the  path  which  he  should 
have  followed  to  the  haciendas  Las  Palmas.  Accident,  not  design, 
had  conducted  him  to  the  bottom  of  the  cascade. 

On  parting  from  the  student  of  theology,  who,  recalling  the  clas- 
sic scenes  of  his  Odyssey,  had  mistaken  him  for  a  man-eater — a 
Lestrygon — the  dragoon-captain,  without  searching  any  longer  for 
an  explanation  of  the  odd  circumstances  observed  along  the  way,  at 
once  stretched  bis  horse  into  a  gallon.  The  animal  required  no 
propulsion  of  the  spur.  His  instinct  enabled  him,to  scent  the  prox- 
imity of  a  stable;  and  ho  responded  to  the  wishes  of  his  rider  by 
galloping  swiftly  forward. 

Unfortunately  the  Captain,  though  a  Creole  or  native  Mexican, 
was  entirely  unacquainted  with  this  part  of  the  cquntry.     He  had 


STRAYED  FROM  THE  TRACK.  53 

been  born  in  it,  as  already  hinted;  but  at  a  very  early  age  had 
been  taker  tc  reside  in  the  capital ;  and  since  then  had  never  re- 
visitec  tlie  place  of  his  nativity.  He  was  consequently  ignorant  of 
the  roac  leading  to  the  paternal  hacienda  Del  Valle — as  also  to  that 
of  Las  Palmas — for  both  were  one. 

lie  had  not  ridden  many  miles  when  he  arrived  at  a  point  where 
the  road  forked  into  two  separate  paths.  Both  however  continued 
on,  running  at  no  great  distance  from  each  other. 

Not  knowing  which  he  should  take,  and  having  met  no  humau 
being  that  could  direct  him.  the  Captain  left  the  choice  to  his  horse. 

The  animal,  that  was  no  doubt  suffering  more  from  thirst  than 
hunger,  spread  his  nostrils  to  the  air,  and  scenting  the  fresh  exhal- 
ations of  water,  struck  off  in  the  direction  whe  ice  it  came.  This 
was  to  the  right. 

The  choice  was  fortunate  for  the  student  of  theology,  but  rather 
unlucky  for  the  dragoon  captain,  as  will  presently  appear. 

In  fact,  the  path  leading  to  the  left  was  that  which  conducted  to 
the  hacienda  of  Las  Palmas — which  the  Captain,  for  a  certain  rea- 
son, was  desirous  of  reaching,  and  on  that  very  evening. 

After  following  the  right-hand  branch  for  some  minutes,  the 
horseman  arrived  at  a  spot  where  the  path  suddenly  gave  out.  In 
front  appeared  only  a  thick  tangle  of  trees  and  bushes,  behind 
which  could  be  heard  the  roaring  of  a  torrent. 

Don  Rafael  was  now  completely  at  fault.  To  return  on  his 
track  would  not  only  be  disagreeable,  but  there  would  still  exist 
the  same  uncertainty  as  to  his  route.  Even  the  right-hand  branch 
*)f  the  road  might  not  be  the  right  one  ! 

After  a  minute  or  two  spent  in  considering  what  was  best  to  be 
done,  the  Captain  dismounted,  and  tying  his  steed  to  a  tree,  com- 
menced  making  his  way  through  the  thicket  in  the  direction  whence 
came  the  sound  of  the  water,  evidently  a  stream.  He  was  m  hopes 
that  on  reaching  the  bank,  and  following  along  the  water's  edge, 
he  might  find  the  continuation  of  the  road  and  some  point  where 
the  stream  was  fordable.  After  making  his  way  with  much  labor 
and  loss  of  time  through  the  labyrinthine  tangle  of  the  thi<  ;  et,  he 
arrived  at  the  bottom  of  the  cascade,  just  at  the  moment  when  Cos- 
tad  and  Clara  were  about  entering  upon  the  ceremony  of  invoking 
the  Siren. 

Notwithstanding  the  desire  which  the  dragoon  captain  had  to  es- 
cape as  soon  as  possible  from  the  dilemma  into  which  chance  had 
conducted  nim,  the  spectacle  of  this  cascade — one  of  the  most  mag- 
niiicent  in  America — drew  from  him  a  cry  of  wonder  and  admira- 


54  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

tion.  For  some  minutes  he  stood  regarding  it  with  admiring  eyes, 
inspired  with  those  sublime  feelings  witich  such  a  grand  sight  is  caU 
eulated  to  call  forth. 

At  length  other  thoughts  came  before  his  mind ;  and  he  was 
about  turning  away  to  continue  his  explorations  for  a  path,  when, 
an  unexpected  object  presenting  itself  to  2f<s  eyes,  caused  him  to 
keep  his  place. 


A    LUDICSOL'S    il  ECTACLE.  £5 


CHAPTER    XI. 

A     LUDICROUS     SPECTACLE. 

Amii>  the  Vapory  mist  that  soared  above  the  foaming  torrent,  the 
tops  of  the  two  ohuehuetes  could  be  seen  only  indistinctly,  but  the 
trunks  and  lower  limbs  were  more  palpably  visible.  On  one  of 
these,  that  projected  obliquely  over  the  water,  the  dragoon  fancied 
he  could  perceive  the  figure  of  a  man.  On  closer  scrutiny  he  be 
came  certain  it  was  the  figure  of  a  man,  and  the  bronze-coloured 
skin  told  him  the  man  was  an  Indian. 

Looking  further,  he  observed  another  apparition  equally  singular. 
Through  the  fork  of  the  second  ahuehuete,  appeared  a  face  with 
a  complexion  black  as  ebon}'.  It  could  be  no  other  than  the  face 
of  a  negro. 

Here,  then,  were  three  distinct  types  of  the  human  race  met  in 
this  wild  spot.  Why  he  was  himself  there,  Dan  Rafael  knew  well 
enough ;  but  what  had  brought  the  Indian  and  negro  into  su^-h  a 
place,  and  at  such  an  hour,  was  what  was  now  puzzling  him. 

Without  saying  a  word, he  stood  watching  the  movements  of  th? 
two  men,  in  hopes  that  the  event  would  furnish  him  with  an  expla 
nation.  Soon  the  entire  bodies  of  both  negro  and  Indian  appeared 
in  sight,  as  the  two  men  crawled  outward  on  the  overleaning  limbs 
of  the  trees  ;  but  still  more  plainly,  as,  hanging  by  the  branches, 
they  let  themselves  down  till  their  feet  dipped  into  the  foam; 
and  swinging  there,  appeared  to  go  through  a  scries  of  the  most 
grotesque  contortions  !  The  sight  made  the  head  of  the  officer  to 
swim,  as  if  suddenly  struck  with  vertigo. 

Thus  engaged,  neither  of  the  two  perceived  Don  Rafael,  though 
he  was  standing  u:)on  the  spot  of  open  ground  immediately  below 
them. 


56  ~"3    TTGER-HUNTEa. 

For  his  life,  the  officer  could  not  guess  the  nature  of  these  sin 
gular  proceedings.  He  concluded  that  some  object — unseen  to 
him — was  engaging  their  attention  ;  and  he  could  not  help  fancying 
that  it  was  some  in  mph  of  the  waters,  whom  the  negro  appeared 
to  be  wooing,  to  judge  by  his  impassioned  gestures  and  auimated 
physiognomy. 

The  large  mouth  of  the  darkey  was  open  from  ear  to  ear.  dis- 
playing his  double  row  of  white  teeth  set  in  the  most  winning 
smile;  while  ever  and  anon  he  stretched  his  neck  out  over  the  wa- 
ter, as  if  the  object  of  his  regards  was  hid  under  the  shining  sheet 
of  foam ! 

The  Indian  was  acting  in  a  similar  fashion,  but  with  ;i  more  se- 
rious expression  of  countenance,  and  greater  dignity  of  manner. 

The  officer  carefully  scrutinized  the  whole  surface  of  the  cascade; 
but  he  could  see  nothing  but  the  glistei  ing  sheen  of  the  water,  and 
the  mass  of  white  foam  where  it  broke  over  the  rock. 

At  that  moment  the  Indian  made  a  sign  to  the  black  to  cease 
from  his  grimaces;  and,  letting  go  his  hold  with  one  hand,  he 
swung  his  body  whoily  upon  the  other  over  the  fearful  abyss. 

The  recklessness  of  the  action  caused  a  renewed  surprise  to  the 
spectator  standing  below,  amounting  almost  to  a  feeling  of  awe. 
Before  he  had  time  to  reflect  upon  it,  a.  human  voice  reached  his 
-\rs,  rising  high  above  the  roaring  of  the  torrent.  It  was  the  voice 
of  the  Indian,  who,  with  outstretched  arm.  was  (haunting  a  solemn 
invocation  to  the  spirit  of  the  waters.  The  words  could  not  be 
distinguished,  but  Don  Rafael  saw,  by  the  muscular  |  lay  <  f  the 
man's  lips,  that  he  was  singing  with  all  the  strength  of  his  lungs. 
Curiosity  might  have  prompted  the  dragoon  captain  to  watch 
these  strange  proceedings  to  the  end,  but  the  desire  of  learning 
something  about  his  route  influenced  him  to  act  otherwise.  He 
fancied  that  by  waiting  longer  the  opportunity  might  be  lost.  The 
two  persons  might  disappear  in  a  manner  as  mysterious  as  was 
their  behaviour. 

To  attract  their  attention,  therefore,  he  shouted,  and  at  the  top 
of  his  voice  ;  but  to  no  purpose.  The  deafening  roar  of  the  cata^ 
ract  hindered  him  from  being  heard  ;  and  partly,  perhaps,  the  en- 
grossing occupation  in  which  the  two  men  were  engaged. 

Failing  to  attract  their  notice,  he  resolved  upon  ascending  the 
side  of  the  ravine,  and  going  round  to  the  place  where  they  were. 
For  that  purpose  he  retraced  his  steps  through  the  thicket ;  and  af- 
ter a  difficult  climb  he  reached  tie  top  of  the  cliff,  at  the  point 


A    LUDICROUS    SPECTACLE.  57 

where  the  ahuehuetes  formed  the  arcade  over  the  water.     The  two 
personages  had  disappeared ! 

Curious  as  to  the  object  of  their  ludicrous  proceedings,  the  dragoon 
climbed  up  one  of  the  trees,  and  from  a  commanding  point  care- 
fully scrutinised  the  water  underneath.  He  there  perceived  nothing 
more  than  he  had  seen  already — nothing  to  justify  the  strange  con 
duct  he  hal   witnessed. 

While  iu  the  tree,  he  looked  down  into  the  ravine  below ;  nr&i 
upon  the  frothing  river,  and  then  over  the  tops  of  the  bushes  that 
grew  upon  its  bank.  In  an  instant  he  perceived  that  some  of  these 
were  in  motion,  as  if  some  one  was  making  way  through  the  thick- 
et which  he  had  himself  traversed. 

Presently  two  men  emerged  from  the  cover,  and  stepped  out  up- 
on the  open  bank,  at  the  spot  where  but  the  moment  before  Don 
Rafael  had  stood.  A  glance  satisfied  him  that  they  were  the  same 
he  had  see  upon  the  ahuehuetes — the  negro  and  Indian. 

The  sun  had  already  set,  but  there  was  still  light  enough,  even  in 
the  bottom  of  the  ravine,  for  Don  Rafael  to  distinguish,  not  only  the 
movements  of  the  men,  but  the  expression  upon  their  features. 
Both  wore  a  solemn  cast,  but  those  of  the  negro  exhibited  evidence 
of  his  being  influenced  by  a  secret  fear. 

Near  the  bank,  and  where  the  stream  was  shallow,  a  large  round 
boulder  of  rock  stood  up  out  of  the  water.  Towards  this  the  two 
were  directing  their  steps. 

At  a  signal  from  the  Indian,  the  negro  collected  a  number  of  dry 
sticks  ;  and  having  piled  them  upon  the  flat  top  of  the  rock,  set 
them  en  fire. 

In  a  short  time  the  blaze  shot  up,  and  cast  its  red  glare  over  the 
stream,  tinging  with  purple  flakes  the  foam  of  the  cataract. 

The.  negro,  after  kindling  the  fire,  seated  himself  on  the  bank,  and 
appeared  to  contemplate  the  blaze  and  its  reflections  with  a  feeling 
of  awe.  The  Indian,  on  the  other  hand,  threw  off  his  hat,  and  un- 
twined the  plaits  of  his  hair — black  as  the  wing  of  the  raven — 
whose  age  he  expected  to  attain.  Leaving  the  long  tresses  to  fall 
wildly  over  his  shoulders,  he  walked  out  into  the  water,  and  halted 
by  the  side  of  the  rock.  The  dragoon  now  saw  fnr  the  first  time  a 
huge  sea-shell — a  conch — in  the  hands  of  the  Indian,  which  had  hith- 
erto hung  by  his  side  suspended  by  a  string.  Placing  the  conch 
to  his  mouth,  he  blew  several  loud,  prolonged  notes  upon  it,  as  if 
with  the  intention  of  arousing  the  spirit  of  the  waters.  Then  suf- 
fering the  shell  to  fall  back  upon  its  string,  he  commenced  leaping 
around  the  rock  in  a  sort  of  grotesque  dance,  splashing  and  plung- 


58  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

ing  through  the  water  until  the  spray  rose  up  and  wetted  him  over 
the  crown  of  the  head. 

The  whole  spectacle  was  at  once  ludicrous  and  imposing.  The 
stoical  composure  of  the  negro,  who  sat  perfectly  silent  upon  the 
bank  watching  with  a  solemn  air  the  grotesque  capers  of  his  com- 
panion— the  red  light  reflected  upon  the  savage  figures  of  the  two 
men — reflected  also  upon  the  foaming  cataract,  which  appeared  to 
roll  over  the  cliff  like  an  avalanche  of  fire — all  combined  to  form  a 
scene  in  which  the  ludicrous  aud  the  sublime  were  singularly  com- 
mingled. 

Don  Rafael  might  have  desired  to  witness  the  finale ;  but  time 
was  pressing,  and  he  had  a  strong  motive  urging  him  to  proceed  up- 
on  his  journey. 

"  Santos  Dios  /"  cried  he  in  an  impatient  tone,  "  I  should  like 
to  wait  and  see  what  pagan  divinity  these  droll  savages  are  invok- 
ing; but  it  will  not  do  to  tarry  longer  here.  I  must  onwards;  and 
to  find  my  way  it  will  be  necessary  to  interrupt  their  proceedings." 

Saying  this,  the  officer  raised  his  voice  and  shouted  "Ilola!" 
with  all  the  strength  of  his  lungs. 

The  hail  was  not  heeded  :  it  was  not  heard. 

" Mald'ito  /"  exclaimed  he,  "  I  must  try  some  other  means  of 
drawing  their  attention." 

A  method  at  once  suggested  itself;  and  stooping,  the  officer  took 
up  a  handful  of  small  pebbles,  and  launched  them  down  upon  the 
two  adorers  of  the  demon. 

So  far  as  drawing  their  attention  went,  the  means  proved  effica- 
cious; for  the  instant  that  the  pebbles  fell  upon  the  water,  the  Indi- 
an, with  a  stroke  of  his  hand,  swept  the  fire  from  the  rock,  and  the 
ravine  became  instantaneously  as  dark  as  Erebus.  The  forms  of 
the  two  water-worshippers  disappeared  in  the  gloom  ;  and  Don 
Rafael  found  himself  alone  in  the  presence  of  the  foaming  cataract. 


THE    DIADEM.  *  $$ 


CHAPTER  XII. 

THE    DIADEM. 

Chagrined  at  the  result,  the  traveller  had  no  course  left  but  to 
return  to  the  place  where  he  had  left  his  horse.  He  was  now  in  a 
worse  predicament  than  ever;  since  it  had  become  dark,  and  it 
would  be  difficult  not  only  to  find  a  path,  but  to  follow  it  when 
found.  The  moon,  however,  had  already  risen,  or  rather  had  been 
all  the  while  above  the  horizon,  but  hidden  by  a  thick  band  of  cum- 
ulous  clouds  that  hung  over  the  west.  As  the  clouds  did  not  cover 
the  whole  canopy,  and  it  was  likely  that  the  moon  would  soon  be 
visible,  the  traveller  saw  that  he  had  no  other  resource  than  to 
wait :  in  hopes  that  by  her  light  he  might  extricate  himself  from 
the  difficulty  into  which  his  mischances  had  guided  him. 

On  arriving  where  he  had  left  his  horse,  Don  Rafael  sat  down  up- 
on a  fallen  tree  ;  and,  lighting  a  cigar,  awaited  the  appearance  of  the 
moon.  He  knew  he  should  not  have  long  to  wait,  for  the  yellow 
sheen,  which  betokened  the  situation  of  the  luminary  of  night,  was 
at  no  great  distance  from  the  edge  of  the  cloud. 

He  had  not  been  seated  more  than  a  few  seconds,  when  a  singular 
sound  fell  upon  his  ear.  It  was  not  the  rushing  noise  of  the  cas- 
cade— for  to  that  he  had  been  accustomed  for  some  time — but  a 
sound  that  resembled  the  scream  of  some  wild  animal,  ending  in  a 
hoarse  and  fiercely  intoned  roaring.  He  had  heard  it  once  or  twice 
before ;  and  although  he  could  tell  that  it  was  not  the  howrl  of  the 
coyote,  he  knew  not  what  sort  of  creature  was  causing  it. 

Despite  his  ignorance  of  the  cause,  there  was  something  in  the 
sound  that  denoted  danger;  and,  instinctively  influenced  by  this 
idea,  the  young  officer  rose  from  his  seat  upon  the  log ;  and,  unty^ 


60  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

ing  his  horse,  leaped  into  the  saddle.  It  was  not  with  the  intention 
of  moving  away  from  the  spot — for  the  moon  was  not  visible  as 
yet — but  with  the.  knowledge  that  on  horseback  he  would  be  the 
better  prepared  for  any  event  that  might  arise.  Still  further  to 
provide  against  possible  danger,  he  unbuckled  the  strap  of  his  car- 
bine, and  tried  whether  the  piece  was  primed  and  in  order.  Don 
Rafael,  although  young,  had  seen  some  military  service  on  the 
northern  frontier  of  Mexico — where  Indian  warfare  had  taught  him 
the  wisdom  of  keeping  habitually  upon  his  guard. 

Again  he  heard  the  wild  lugubrious  scream  rising  above  the  roar 
of  the  waters ;  and  perceived  that  his  horse,  hearing  it  also,  trem- 
bled between  his  thighs  ! 

Coupling  the  sound  with  the  strange  spectacle  to  which  he  had 
just  been  a  witness,  the  young  officer  could  not  help  feeling  a  slight 
sensation  of  fear  He  was  a  Creole,  brought  up  consequently  in 
the  midst  of  ecclesiastical  superstition,  scarce  less  monstrous  and 
absurd  than  that  of  pure  paganism  itself.  He  had  heard  in  his 
youth  how  animals  in  presence  of  beings  of  the  other  world  are 
seized  with  a  shivering — such  as  that  exhibited  at  the  moment  by 
his  own  horse — and  he  could  almost  fancy  that  the  scene  he  had 
just  witnessed  was  some  evocation  of  the  Prince  of  Darkness,  to 
which  the  lugubrious  sounds  now  reaching  him  were  the  response. 

But  Don  Rafael  was  one  of  those  bold  spirits  whom  fear  may 
visit  but  not  subdue;  and  he  remained  immobile  in  his  saddle, 
without  showing  any  further  symptoms  of  apprehension  than  by 
the  twitching  of  his  lips  against  his  cigar,  the  light  of  which  at  in, 
tervais  gleamed  like  a  meteor  through  the  darkness. 

While  thus  patiently  waiting  the  moonlight,  the  horseman  fancied 
that  he  heard  other  sounds,  and  of  a  different  import.  Human 
voices  they  appeared  to  be  ;  and  it  at  once  occured  to  him,  that  it 
might  be  the  two  men  whom  he  hid  disturbed  and  driven  from 
th^ir  incantations.  The  voices  were  each  moment  more  distinctly 
uttered  ;  and  it  was  evident  that  the  speakers  were  approaching 
him.  He  perceived  that  it  was  probable  they  would  come  out 
somewhere  near  where  he  was  stationed;  and  in  order  to  have  the 
advantage  of  a  preliminary  survey,  in  case  they  might  turn  out  to 
be  enemies,  he  drew  his  horse  back  under  the  darker  shadow  of 
the  trees — placing  himself  in  such  a  position  that  he  commanded 
a  view  of  the  path. 

The  voices  he  heard  were  in  reality  those  of  the  Indian  and  ne. 
gro,  or  Costal  and  Clara  :  for  it  need  scarce  be  told  that  it  was  they 


THE    DIADEM.  61 

who  were  the  heroes  of  the  mysterious  spectacle  of  which  Don 
Rafael  had  been  the  sole  spectator. 

The  two  worthies,  on  being  interrupted  in  their  pagan  ceremo- 
ny by  the  shower  of  pebbles,  had  given  up  the  performance  ;  and 
wrere  now  threading  their  way  through  the  thicket  to  reach  the  road 
beyond  it. 

The  Indian  was  venting  his  wrath  against  the  unknown  personage 
who  had  intruded  upon  their  sacred  devotions,  and  who  had  very 
probably  hindered  the  Siren  of  the  dishevelled  hair  from  showing 
herself.  The  negro  appeared  to  be  equally  indignant ;  but  his  an- 
ger was  probably  only  pretended. 

"  Is  it  only  at  the  first  appearance  of  a  new  moon  that  the  Siren 
shows  herself?7'  inquired  Clara,  as  if  the  opportunity  for  seeing  her 
had  escaped  them. 

"  Of  course,"  replied  Costal,  "  only  then  ;  but  if  there  is  a  pro- 
fane person  in  the  neighborhood — and  by  profane  I  mean  a  white — 
the  spirit  will  not  appear." 

"  Perhaps  she  is  afraid  of  the  Inquisition  V  naively  suggested 
the  negro. 

"  Bah  !  Clara,  you're  a  ninny  !  Why  the  devil  should  you  sup- 
pose that  the  powerful  divinity  of  the  waters  has  any  fear  of  long- 
robed  monks  ?  It  is  they,  more  likely,  who  would  have  cause  to 
tremble  in  her  presence,  and  prostrate  themselves  before  her." 

"  Carrambo !  if  she's  afraid  to  show  herself  before  one  white 
man,  more  reason  why  she  should  fear  a  whole  host  of  monks — ■ 
who,  it  must  be  confessed,  are  ugly  enough  to  frighten  anything." 

"  May  the  devil  drown  the  man  who  interrupted  us  ?"  cried  Cos- 
tal, rendered  the  more  indignant  by  the  justice  of  the  negro's  rea- 
soning. "  A  few  minutes  more,  and  I  am  certain  the  Siren  would 
have  showed  herself." 

"  Why  did  you  extinguish  the  fire  so  soon  ?  I  think,  friend  Cos- 
tal, you  did  wrong  in  that,"  remonstrated  Clara. 

"  I  did  it  to  hide  from  the  eyes  of  the  profane  white  man  the 
mystery  about  to  be  accomplished.  Besides,  I  knew  after  what 
happened  there  was  no  chance  of  her  appearing." 

"  So  you  really  think  it  was  some  one  who  disturbed  us  ?" 

"  I  am  sure  of  it." 

"And  is  that  now  you  account  for  the  shower  of  stones?" 

"  Of  course." 

"  By  my  faith,  then,"  said  the  negro  in  a  serious  tone,  "  I  differ 
with  you  in  opinion  about  that." 


62  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

"  You  do  ?  And  what  is  your  opinion  about  it  ?"  inquired  Costal, 
stopping  and  turning  his  eyes  upon  his  companion. 

"  I  would  stake  my  life  upon  it,"  replied  the  negro,  still  speaking 
seriously,  "  that  while  you  were  dancing  around  the  rock,  I  saw  the 
Siren." 

"  Saw  the  Siren  ?" 

"  Yes.  Just  where  we  had  been — up  by  the  ahuehuetes — I  saw  by 
the  blaze  of  our  fire  a  face,  surrounded  by  a  diadem  of  shining  gold. 
What  could  that  have  been  but  the  Siren  ?" 

"  You  must  have  been  mistaken,  friend  Clara." 

"  I  was  not  mistaken.  I  saw  what  I  tell  you,  and  I  shouldn't  a 
bit  wonder  that  what  we  took  for  pebbles  were  nothing  more  nor 
less  than  a  shower  of  iiepitas  (nuggets)  of  gold,  which  the  spirit  had 
thrown  down  to  us." 

"  Carajo!  why  did  you  allow  us  to  leave  the  place  without  telling 
me  of  this  ?" 

"  Because  it  just  occurred  to  me  now  that  it  was  jyppifas,  and  not 
pebbles;  besides,  our  touchwood  is  all  gone,  and  we  could  not  have 
kindled  another  fire." 

"  We  might  have  groped  in  the  dark." 

"Nonsense,  friend  Costal!  How  could  we  tell  grains  of  gold 
from  gravel  or  any  thing  else  in  the  midst  of  such  darkness  as  there 
is  down  here.  Besides,  if  I  came  away,  it  was  only  with  the  thought 
of  returning  again.  Wc  can  come  back  in  the  morning  at  day. 
break." 

"Aha!"  cried  Costal,  suddenly  starting  with  an  alarmed  air,  and 
striking  his  forehead  with  his  hand.  "  We  shan't  return  here  to- 
morrow morning.  Carrai !  1  had  forgotten;  we  sluill  do  well  to 
get  out  of  this  ravine  as  quickly  as  possible." 

"  Why  so  ?"  hastily  inquired  the  black,  astounded  beyond  mea. 
sure  at  the  altered  demeanour  of  his  companion. 

"  Carrai !  I  had  forgotten,"  said  Costal,  repeating  his  words. 
"  To-night  is  new  moon ;  and  it  is  just  at  this  season  that  the  rivers 
rise,  break  over  their  banks,  and  inundate  the  whole  country.  Yes  ! 
the  flood  will  come  upon  us  like  an  avalanche,  and  almost  without 
warning.  Ha  !  1  do  believe  that  is  the  warning  now  !  Do  you  not 
hear  a  distant  hissing  sound  ?"  And  as  he  said  this  the  Indian  bent 
his  head  and  stood  listening. 

"The  cascade,  is  it  not?" 

"  No — it  is  very  different — it  is  a  distant  sound,  and  I  can  dis- 
tinguish it  from  the  roar  of  the  river.  I  am  almost  certain  it  is  the 
inundation." 


THE    DIADEM.  08 

"  Heaven  have  mercy  upon  us  !"  exclaimed  the  black.  "  What 
are  we  to  do  V 

"  Oh !  make  your  mind  easy,"  rejoined  Costal  in  a  consolatory 
tone.  "  We  are  not  in  much  danger.  Once  out  of  the  ravine,  we 
can  climb  a  tree.  If  the  flood  should  find  us  here,  it  would  be  all 
over  with  us." 

"  Por  Bios  !  let  us  make  haste  then,"  said  Clara,  "  and  get  out 
of  this  accursed  place,  fit  only  for  demons  and  tigers  !" 

A  few  steps  more  brought  the  two  adventurers  out  into  the  open 
ground  ;  and  close  to  the  spot  where  the  dragoon  captain  was  sit- 
ting silently  on  his  horse.  The  red  coal  glowing  at  the  end  of  his 
cigar  shone  at  intervals  in  the  darkness,  lighting  up  his  face,  and  the 
gold  band  of  lace  that  encircled  his  hat.  Clara  was  the  first  to  per~ 
ceive  this  unexpected  apparition. 

<:  Look,  Costal  !"  said  he,  hastily  grasping  his  companion  by  the 
arm,  and  whispering  in  his  ear :  "  look  there  !  As  L  live,  the  dia- 
dem of  the  Siren  !" 

The  Indian  turned  his  eyes  in  the  direction  indicated,  and  there, 
sure  enough,  beheld  something  of  a  circular  shape,  shining  in  the 
glow  of  a  reddish-coloured  spot  of  fire. 

He  might  have  been  as  much  puzzled  to  account  for  this  strange 
appearance  as  was  his  companion  ;  but  at  that  moment  the  moon 
shot  up  from  behind  the  bank  of  clouds  that  had  hitherto  hindered 
her  from  being  seen,  and  the  figures  of  both  horse  and  rider  were 
brought  fully  into  the  light. 


04  THE    TIGER-HUA'TEF 


CHAPTER   XIII. 


WHO     GOES      THERE? 


At  a  glance  Costal  saw  what  the  strange  object  was — a  broad 
band  of  gold  lace  encircling  a  sombrero,  and  placed,  Mexican  fash- 
ion, around  the  edge  of  the  brim.  The  cigar  illuminating  the  lace 
had  deceived  the  negro,  guiding  him  to  the  idea  of  a  diadem  ! 

"  Carajo  /"  muttered  Costal  between  his  teeth,  "  I  told  you  so. 
Did  I  not  say  that  some  profane  white  had  hindered  the  Siren  from 
appearing  ?" 

"You  were  right,"  replied  Clara,  ashamed  of  the  mistake  he  had 
made,  and  from  that  time  losing  all  belief  in  the  genius  of  the  cas- 
cade. 

"An  officer!  muttered  Costal,  recognising  the  military  equip- 
ments of  the  dragoon,  who,  with  a  carbine  in  one  hand,  and  his  bri- 
dle in  the  other,  sat  smoking  his  cigar,  as  immovable  as  a  statue. 

"Who  goes  there?"  cried  Costal,  saluting  him  in  a  loud,  bold 
voice. 

"Say,  rather,  who  stands  there?"  responded  Don  Rafael,  with 
equal  firmness,  at  the  same  moment  that  he  recognised  in  the  speak' 
er  the  Indian  whose  incantation  he  had  Avitnessed. 

"  Delighted  to  hear  ycu  speak  at  last,  my  fine  fellows,"  contin- 
ued the  dragoon  in  his  military  off-hand  way,  at  the  same  time  caus- 
ing his  horse  to  step  forward  face  to  face  with  the  adventurers. 

"Perhaps  we  are  not  so  much  pleased  to  hear  you,"  replied  Cos- 
tal roughly,  as  he  spoke,  shifting  his  gun  from  one  shoulder  to  the 
other. 

"  Ah  !  I  am  sorry  for  that,"  rejoined  the  dragoon,  smiling  frankly 


WHO    GOES    THERE?  6t> 

through  his  thick  moustache,  "  for  I'm  not  inclined  to  solitary  hab- 
its, and  I'm  tired  of  being  here  alone." 

As  Don  Rafael  said  this,  he  placed  his  carbine  back  into  its  sling, 
and  rebuckled  the  straps  around  it,  as  if  it  was  no  longer  required. 
This  he  did  notwithstanding  the  half-hostile  attitude  of  the  adven- 
turers. 

The  act  did  not  escape  the  quick  perception  of  the  Indian  ;  and, 
along  with  the  good-humour  manifest  in  the  stranger's  speech,  made 
an  instantaneous  impression  upon  him. 

"Perhaps,"  added  Don  Rafael,  plunging  his  hand  into  the  pock- 
et of  his  jaqueta,  "  you  have  no  good  feeling  towards  me  for  dis- 
turbing you  in  your  proceedings,  which  I  confess  I  did  not  under- 
stand. Neither  did  they  concern  me;  but  you  will  excuse  a  strayed 
traveller,  who  wished  to  inquire  his  way  ;  and  as  I  had  no  means  of 
making  myself  heard  to  you,  I  was  forced  to  adopt  the  method  I  did 
to  draw  your  attention.  I  hope  that  on  reflection  you  will  do  jus- 
tice to  my  dexterity  in  taking  care  that  none  of  the  stones  should 
hit  you."" 

As  he  finished  speaking,  the  dragoon  took  a  dollar  from  his  purse, 
and  offered  it  to  the  Indian. 

"  Thank  you,"  said  Costal,  delicately  refusing  the  piece,  but 
which  Clara,  less  scrupulous,  transferred  to  his  pocket.  "  Thank 
you,  cavallero  !     May  I  ask  where  you  are  going]" 

"  To  the  hacienda  Las  Palmas." 

"Las  Pal  mas?" 

"  Yes — am  I  far  from  it  ?" 

"  Well,"  replied  Costal,  "  that  depends  on  the  road  you  take." 

"  I  wish  to  take  the  shortest.     I  am  rather  pressed  for  time." 

"  Well,  then — the  road  which  is  the  shortest  is  not  that  which  you 
will  find  the  most  easy  to  follow.  If  you  wish  to  go  by  the  one  on 
which  there  is  the  least  danger  of  your  getting  astray,  you  will  fol- 
low up  the  course  of  this  river.  But  if  you  wish  a  shorter  route — 
one  which  avoids  the  windings  of  the  stream — vou  will  go  that 
way." 

As  Costal  finished  speaking,  he  pointed  in  a  direction  very  differ- 
ent from  that  which  he  had  indicated  as  the  course  of  the  river. 

The  Indian  had  no  design  of  giving  a  false  direction.  Even  had 
the  little  resentment,  which  he  had  conceived  for  the  stranger,  not 
entirely  passed,  he  knew  that  he  dared  not  mislead  a  traveller  on 
the  way  to  the  hacienda,  of  which  he  was  himself  a  servitor.  But 
he  no  longer  held  any  grudge  against  the  young  officer,  and  his  di- 
rections were  honestly  meant. 


$>C>  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

While  they  were  speaking,  another  of  those  terrible  screams  that 
had  perplexed  the  traveller  broke  in  upon  the  dialogue.  It  was 
the  cry  of  the  jaguar,  and  came  from  the  direction  in  which  lay  the 
route  indicated  by  Costal  as  the  shortest. 

"  What  on" earth  is  that?"  inquired  the  officer. 
"Only  a  jaguar  searching  for  prey,"  cooly  responded  Costal. 
"  Oh  !"  said  the  dragoon,  "  is  that  all '?     I  was  fancying  it  might 
be  something  more  fearful." 

"  Your  shortest  route,  then,  lies  that  way,"  said  Costal,  resuming 
hie  directions,  and  pointing  with  his  gun  towards  the  spot  where 
the  howl  of  the  tiger  had  been  heard. 

"Thank  you!"  said  the  horseman,  gathering  up  his  reins,  and 
heading  his  horse  to  the  path.  *•'  Jf  that  is  the  shortest  I  shall  take 
it." 

"  Stay  !"  said  Costal,  approaching  a  little  nearer,  and  speaking 
with  more  cordiality  than  he  had  yet  shown. 

"  Oir/ate,  senor  cavallero  !     A  brave  man  like  you  does  not  need 
to  be  warned  of  every  danger ;  but  one  ought  to  be  informed  of 
the  dangers  one  must  meet." 
Don  Rafael  checked  his  horse. 

" Speak,  friend,"  said  he ;  "I  shall  not  listen  to  you  ungrate- 
fully." 

"  To  reach  from  here  the  hacienda  of  Las  Palmas,"  continued 
Costal,  "  without  going  astray,  or  making  detours,  be  careful  al- 
ways to  keep  the  moon  to  your  left,  so  that  your  shadow  may  be 
thrown  on  the  right — a  little  slanting — just  as  you  are  at  this  mo- 
ment. Moreover,  when  you  have  started,  never  draw  bridle  till 
you  have  reached  the  house  of  Don  Mariano  de  Silva.  if  you 
meet  a  ditch,  or  brake,  or  ravine,  -cross  them  in  a  direct  line,  and 
don't  attempt  to  go  round  them." 

The  Indian  gave  these  directions  in  so  grave  a  tone  of  voice,  and 
with  such  solemnity  of  manner,  that  Don  Rafael  was  struck  with 
surprise. 

"  What  frightful  danger  is  it  that  threatens  me  ?"  he  inquired  at 
length. 

"  A  danger,"  replied  Costal,  "  compared  with  which  that  of  all 
the  tigers  that  ever  howled  over  these  plains  is  but  child's  play — 
the  danger  of  the  inundation  !  Perhaps  before  an  hour  has  passed, 
it  will  come  sweeping  over  these  savannas  like  a  foaming  sea.  The 
arriero  and  his  mules,  as  well  as  the  shepherd  and  his  flocks,  will 
be  carried  away  by  its  flood,  if  they  don't  succeed  in  reaching  the 


WHO    GOES    THERE  ?  67 

shelter  of  that  very  hacienda  where  you  are  going.  Aye  !  the  very 
tigers  will  not  escape,  with  all  their  swiftness  !" 

"  1  shall  pay  strict  attention  to  the  directions  you  have  given 
me,"  said  the  officer — once  more  about  to  ride  off — when  just  then 
he  remembered  his  fellow-traveller  whom  he  had  left  on  the  road. 

In  a  few  hurried  words  he  made  known  to  the  Indian  the  situa- 
tion of  the  young  student  of  theology. 

"  Make  your  mind  easy  about  him,"  replied  the  latter.  "  We 
shall  bring  him  to  the  hacienda  to-morrow,  if  we  find  him  still  alive. 
Think  only  of  yourself,  and  those  who  might  bewail  your  death. 
If  you  meet  the  jaguars  don't  trouble  yourself  about  them.  Should 
your  horse  refuse  to  pass  them,  speak  to  him.  If  the  brutes  come 
near  you,  let  them  hear  you  as  well.  The  human  voice  was  given 
us  to  procure  respect,  which  it  will  do  from  the  most  ferocious  of 
animals.  The  whites^  don't  know  this — because  fighting  the  tiger  is 
not  their  trade,  as  it  is  that  of  the  red  man ;  and  I  can  tell  you  an 
adventure  of  this  kind  that  I  once  had  with  a  jaguar — Bah !  he's 
gone  !" 

The  last  exclamatory  phrases  were  drawn  from  the  speaker,  on 
perceiving  that  the  horseman,  instead  of  staying  to  listen  to  his  tale 
of  adventure,  had  put  spurs  to  his  horse,  and  suddenly  ridden 
away. 

In  another  instant  he  was  beyond  ear-shot,  galloping  over  the 
moonlit  plain  in  the  direction  of  the  hacienda  Las  Palmas. 

"  Well  !"  cried  Costal,  as  he  stood  gazing  after  him,  "  he's  a 
frank  brave  fellow,  and  I  should  be  sorry  if  any  mischance  were  to 
happen  to  him.  I  was  not  pleased  about  his  interrupting  us.  It 
was  a  pity,  to  be  sure ;  but  after  all,  had  I  been  in  his  place  I  should 
have  done  just  as  he  did.  Never  mind,"  he  added,  after  a  pause, 
"  all  is  not  over — we  shall  find  another  opportunity." 

"  Hum  !"  said  Clara,  "  I  think  the  sooner  we  get  out  of  the  neigh- 
borhood of  these  tigers  the  better  for  our  skins.  For  my  part,  I've 
had  enough  adventure  for  one  day." 

"  Bah!  still  frightened  about  the  tigers  !  For  shame,  Clara! 
Look  at  this  young  man,  who  never  saw  a  jaguar  in  his  life ;  and 
heeds  them  no  more  than  so  many  field  mice.      Come  along  !" 

"  What  have  we  to  do  now  ?" 

"  The  spirit  of  the  waters,"  replied  Costal,  "  does  not  show  her- 
self in  the  cascade  alone.  She  appears  also  to  those  who  invoke 
her  with  the  conch,  amidst  the  yellow  waves  of  the  inundation.  To- 
morrow we  may  try  again." 


08  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

"  What  about  the  young  fellow  whom  the  officer  has  recommend 
ed  to  our  care  ?" 

"  We  shall  go  to  look  after  him  in  the  morning.  Meanwhile,  wg 
must  have  some  rest  ourselves.  Let  us  climb  out  of  the  ravine, 
and  carry  the  canoe  up  to  the  summit  of  the  Cerro  tie  la  Mem. 
There  we  shall  sleep  tranquilly  without  fear  either  of  floods  or 
jaguars." 

"That's  just  the  thing,"  said  Clara,  his  black  face  brightening  up 
at  the  prospect  of  a  good  night's  rest.  "  To  say  the  truth,  friend 
Costal,  I'm  tired  enough  myself.  Our  gymnastics  up  yonder,  on 
the  ahuehueies,  have  made  every  bone  in  my  body  as  sore  as  a 
blister." 

And  as  the  two  confreres  ended  their  dialogue,  they  stepped 
briskly  forward,  and  were  soon  at  the  top  of  the  precipitous  path 
that  led  up  from  the  ravine. 


PRECIOUS    MOMENTS.  CO 


CHAPTER    XIV. 

PRECIOUS       MOMENTS. 

The  Captain  of  the  Queen's  Dragoons  continued  his  gallop  to- 
wards the  hacienda  of  Las  Palmas. 

For  the  first  mile  or  two  of  his-  route,  he  passed  over  the  broad 
plain  that  lay  silent  under  the  soft  light  of  the  moon.  The  frond- 
a<*e  of  the  palms  swayed  gently  under  a  sky  sparkling  with  stars, 
and  the  penetrating  odor  of  the  guavas  loaded  the  atmosphere  with 
a  delicious  perfume.  So  tranquil  was  the  scene,  that  Don  Rafael 
began  to  think  the  Indian  had  been  playing  upon  his  credulity.  Me- 
chanically he  relaxed  his  pace,  and  delivered  himself  up  to  one  of 
those  sweet  reveries  which  the  tropic  night  often  awakens  within  the 
spirit  of  the  traveller.  At  such  an  hour  one  experiences  a  degree 
of  rapture  in  listening  to  the  voices  of  earth  and  heaven,  like  a 
hymn  which  each  alternately  chants  to  the  other. 

All  at  once  the  traveller  remembered  what  for  the  last  two  days 
had  been  perplexing  him,  houses  abandoned,  canoes  suspended  from 
the  trees.  Nov,  for  the  first  time,  did  he  comprehend  the  meaning 
of  these  circumstances,  no  longer  strange.  The  canoes  and  peria- 
guas  had  been  thus  placed  as  a  last  means  of  safety,  for  those  who 
might  be  so  unfortunate  as  to  be  overtaken  by  the  inundation. 

Suddenly  rousing  himself  from  his  reverie,  Don  Rafael  again 
spurred  his  horse  into  a  gallop. 

He  had  ridden  scarce  a  mile  further,  when  all  at  once  the  voices 
of  the  night  became  hushed.  The  cicadas  in  the  trees,  and  the 
crickets  under  the.  grass,  as  if  by  mutual  consent,  discontinued 
their  cheerful  chirrup;  and  the  breeze,  hitherto  soft  and  balmy, 
was  succeeded  by  puffs  of  wind,  exhaling  a  marshy  odour,  stifling 
as  the  breath  of  some  noisome  pestilence. 


TO  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

This  ominous  silence  was  not  of  long  duration.  Presently  the 
traveller  perceived  a  hoarse  distant  roaring,  not  unlike  that  of  the 
cataract  he  had  left  behind  ;  but  from  a  point  diametrically  oppo- 
site— in  fact  from  the  direction  towards  which  he  was  heading. 

At  first  he  fancied  that  in  his  momentary  fit  of  abstraction  he 
had  taken  a  wrong  direction,  and  might  be  returning  upon  the 
stream.  But  no :  the  moon  was  on  his  left;  his  shadow  and  that 
of  his  horse  were  projected  to  the  opposite  side.  He  must  still  bo 
on  the  right  road. 

His  heart  began  to  bound  more  quickly  within  his  breast.  If  the 
Indian  had  spoken  the  truth,  a  danger  lay  before  him  against  which 
neither  his  carbine  nor  rapier — neither  courage  nor  a  strong  arm — 
could  avail  him.  His  only  hope  rested  in  the  speed  and  strength 
of  his  horse. 

Fortunately,  the  long  journey  had  not  deprived  the  brave  steed 
of  all  his  vigour.  With  cars  laid  back,  and  muzzle  stretched  hor- 
izontally forward,  he  continued  his  rapid  gallop  ;  his  spread  nos- 
trils inhaling  the  pulls  of  damp  air  which  came  like  avant-couriers 
in  advance  of  the  troubled  waters. 

It  was  a  struggle  between  the  horseman  and  the  flood,  as  to  which 
should  first  reach  the  hacienda  of  Las  Palmas. 

The  officer  slackened  his  bridle  rein.  The  tinkling  rowels  of  his 
spurs  resounded  against  the  ribs  of  his  horse.  The  trial  of  speed 
had  commenced.  The  plain  appeared  to  glide  past  him  like  the  cur- 
rent of  a  river.  The  bushes  and  tall  palms  seemed  flying  back- 
ward. 

The  inundation  was  rolling  from  west  to  east.  The  horseman 
was  hastening  in  the  opposite  direction.  Both  must  soon  come  to- 
gether ;  but  at  what  place  ? 

The  distance  between  them  was  rapidly  diminishing.  The  noise 
of  the  flood,  at  first  low,  like  the  muttering  of  distant  thunder,  was 
graduallv  growing  louder.  The  palms  still  appeared  to  glide  past 
like  spectres,  but  as  yet  the  belfry  of  the  hacienda  had  not  come 
in  sight.  Neither  as  yet  was  visible  the  threatening  mass  of  inun- 
dation. 

At  this  perilous  moment  Don  Rafael  perceived  that  his  horse  was 
sensibly  slackening  his  pace.  The  sides  of  the  animal  felt  swollen 
and  heaved  with  a  convulsive  panting. 

The  air,  so  rapidly  cut  in  his  swift  course,  with  difficulty  entered 
his  nostrils.  A  few  seconds  longer,  and  that  in  his  lungs  must  give 
out. 

The  officer  drew  up  for  an  instant.  The  breathing  of  his  horse 
appeared  obstructed,  and  the  hoarse  sound,  caused  by  its  inspiration, 


PRECIOUS    MOMENTS.  71 

was  a  mournful  accompaniment  to  the  sough  of  the  waters  that 
were  constantly  advancing. 

The  traveller  listened  to  these  sounds  with  a  sentiment  of  des- 
pair. 

Just  then  he  heard  the  clanging  of  a  hell,  as  if  hurriedly  tolled. 
It  was  that  of  the  hacienda,  giving  out  its  warning  notes  over  the 
wide  savanna. 

A  reflection  crossed  his  mind.  It  had  been  partly  suggested  by 
the  words  of  the  Indian:  "  Think  only  of  those  tulio  may  bewail 
your  death"  Was  there  in  that  hacienda,  where  he  was  hourly  ex- 
pected, one  who  would  bewail  it  ?     Perhaps  yes,  and  bitterly  ! 

The  thought  would  have  urged  him  onward  ;  but  Don  Rafael  still 
remained  halted.  He  saw  that  his  horse  required  a  moment  of 
rest,  in  order  to  recover  his  wind,  otherwise  he  could  not  have  pro- 
ceeded. 

The  dragoon  had  the  presence  of  mind  to  perceive  this  imperious 
necessity;  and,  spite  of  the  danger  that  threatered,  he  dismounted, 
loosened  the  girdle  of  his  saddle,  thus  permitting  the  horse  to 
breathe  more  freely. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

X    FRIEND     IN     NEED. 

He  was  counting  with  anxiety  the  minutes  that  passed,  when  rt 
that  moment  there  echoed  upon  his  car  the  hoot-strokes  of  another 
horse,  going  at  full  gallop. 

Jt  was  a  horseman  following  the  same  route,  and  running  the 
same  risk  as  himself.  He  was  mounted  upon  a  strong,  swift  ani- 
mal, that  appeared  to  pass  over  the  ground  like  a  bird  upon  the 
wing. 

In  an  instant  the  horseman  came  up,  and  drawing  vigorously  on 
the  bridle,  halted  alongside. 

"  What  are  you  about?"  cried  the  new  comer,  speaking  in  hur- 
ried phrase.  "  Do  you  not  hear  the  alarm  bell  ?  Don't  you  know 
that  the  flood  is  coming  down  ?" 

"  Yes ;  but  my  horse  has  given  out.  I  am  waiting  till  he  recov 
ers  his  wind." 

The  stranger  cast  a  glance  towarJ  the  bay -brown  of  Don  Rafael, 
and  then  threw  himself  out  of  his  saddle.  "  Take  hold  of  this,"  he 
said,  fli lining  his  bridle  to  the  officer.  "  Let  me  examine  your 
horse." 

Raising  the  side-flap,  he  placed  his  hand  underneath,  10  feel  the 
pulsation  of  the  lungs. 

"  All  right  yet,"  he  exclaimed,  after  a  pause,  apparently  satisfied 
that  the  animal  would  recover. 

Then  stooping  down,  he  took  up  a  large  stone,  and  began  rubbing 
it  vigorously  over  the  ribs  and  along  the  belly  of  the  panting  steed. 

Don  Rafael  could  not  help  gazing  with  curious  interest  on  a  man 
who,  thus  careless  of  his  own  life,  was  occupying  himself  so  goner 


A    FRIEND     IN'    NEED.  V3 

ously  about  the  safety  of  another — that  other,  too,  a  perfect  stran- 
ger. 

The  man  was  costumed  as  an  arriero  (muleteer).  A  species  of 
tight-fitting  blouse,  of  coarse  greyish-coloured  wool,  striped  black, 
covered  the  upper  part  of  his  body,  over  which,  in  front,  hung  a 
short  leathern  apron.  Wide  calzoneros  of  linen  flapped  about  his 
legs.  His  feet  were  encased  in  buskins  of  brown  goat-skin,  while 
over  his  face  fell  the  shadow  of  a  broad  brimmed  hat,  of  coarse  felt 
cloth. 

He  was  a  man  of  less  than  medium  size;  but  with  a  sweet  ex- 
pression of  features,  from  which  his  sunburnt  complexion  did  not 
detract.  Even  at  that  terrible  moment  his  countenance  appeared 
calm  and  serene  ! 

Don  Rafael  did  not  attempt  to  interrupt  his  proceedings,  but 
stood  regarding  him  with  a  feeling  of  deep  gratitude. 

For  some  moments  the  muleteer  continued  to  use  the  stone.  Then 
stopping  the  process,  he  placed  his  hand  once  more  to  feel  the  pul- 
sation.    This  time  he  appeared  less  satisfied  than  before. 

"  He  will  founder,"  said  he,  "if  something  be  not  done  to  pre- 
vent it.  He  must  have  more  breath  through  his  nostrils.  There 
is  but  one  way  to  save  him.  Assist  me  to  try  it.  We  must  haste, 
for  the  bell  is  tolling  with  double  violence  to  give  warning  that  the 
waters  are  near." 

As  he  was  speaking,  he  drew  a  cord  from  the  pocket  of  his  leath- 
ern apron  ;  and,  forming  a  running  noose  at  one  end  of  it,  he  drew 
it  tightly  around  the  muzzle  of  the  horse,  just  above  the  nostrils. 

"  Now,"  said  he,  handing  the  cord  to  Don  Rafael.  "  First  cover 
the  horse's  eyes  with  your  hankerchief ;  and  then  hold  the  cord  with 
all  your  might." 

While  Don  Rafael  hastened  to  obey  the  directions,  the  muleteer 
took  a  knife  from  his  belt,  and  with  a  quick  cut  divided  the  tran- 
sparent partition  between  the  nostrils  of  the  animal.  The  blood 
gushed  forth  m  copious  jets  ;  and  the  horse,  notwithstanding  the 
efforts  of  Don  Rafael  to  hold  him  to  the  ground,  reared  up  on  his 
hind  legs,  and  struck  forward  with  his  hoofs.  A  hollow  gurgling 
noise  came  forth  from  his  nostrils  as  the  air  rushed  in  through  the 
opening  that  had  been  made. 

"Now,"  exclaimed  the  muleteer,  "you  need  no  longer  fear  for 
his  wind.  Your  horse  can  run  as  fast  as  his  legs  will  carry  him. 
You  will  be  saved  if  you  are  to  be-  saved." 

"  Your  name,"  cried  Don  Rafael,  sti^tchimr  out  his  hand  to  the 
jnuleteer  ;  "  your  name,  that  I  may  always  keep  it  in  remembrance." 


74  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

"  Valcrio   Trujano,  a  poor   arriero  ;  not   very  fortunate    in    his 

affairs,  but  who  consoles  himself  with  the  belief  that  he  has  done 
his  duty,  and  leaves  the  rest  to  God.  Our  lives  are  now  in  I  lis 
hands.  Let  us  pray  that  lie  may  preserve  them  from  the  awful 
danger  that  is  before  us." 

Repeating  these  words  with  an  air  of  solemnity,  the  muleteer 
took  off  his  hat,  displaying  to  view  a  mass  of  black  curling  hair 
Then  kneeling  upon  the  sand,  he  raised  his  eyes  to  heaven,  and  in  a 
voiee  of  prayer  pronounced  these  words  : — 

"  De  profundi*  clamavi  ad  te,  Domine  !  Domine,  exaudi  vocem 
meam  /" 

While  the  muleteer  was  engaged  in  his  devotion,  the  dragoon 
tightened  his  girths  for  the  last  struggle  ;  and  both  at  the  same  time 
springing  into  their  saddles,  resumed  the  gallop  that  had  been  so 
unfortunately  interrupted.  The  damp,  chill  wind  which  preceded 
the  coming  of  the  waters  bore  loudly  to  their  ears  the  warning  notes 
of  the  bell — mingled  with  the  sinister  sounds  that  betokened  the 
approach  of  the  inundation. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

LAS    PALMAS    AND    ITS    PEOPLE. 

The  southern  portion  of  the  state  of  Vera  Cruz,  bordering  on 
Tehuantepec,  exhibits  a  singular  hydrographic  system.  A  number 
of  great  rivers,  as  the  Rio  Blanc,  the  Plaza  Vicente,  the  Goazacoal- 
cos,  and  the  Papatoapan,  with  many  of  smaller  note,  form  a  com- 
plete network  over  the  country.  Most  of  these  rivers  have  their 
sources  in  the  Sierra  Madre,  and  traversing  the  plains  of  the  tierra 
caliente,  debouch  into  the  Gulf  of  Mexico. 

Every  one  has  heard  how  profusely  the  rain  falls  in  tropical  coun- 
tries during  that  period  of  the  year  known  as  the  "  rainy  season." 
It  is  the  American  winter  of  these  southern  latitudes,  commencing 
in  the  month  of  June,  and  ending  in  October.  At  this  time  the 
waters  of  the  rivers  above  mentioned,  augmented  by  torrents  of 
rain  falling  daily,  break  over  the  boundaries  of  their  channels,  and, 
free  as  the  wild  horses  upon  their  banks,  rush  impetuously  over  the 
surrounding  plains. 

Almost  with  the  rapidity  of  a  galloping  steed,  the  yellow  flood 
rolls  onward,  as  if  impelled  by  the  breath  of  a  demon,  carrying  ter- 
ror and  desolation  in  its  track.  Woe  to  the  living  thing  unable  to 
flee  before  its  watery  phalanx ! 

The  inundation  proceeded  simultaneously  from  the  different 
streams  soon  to  become  joined  one  to  another  ;  and  the  waters  now 
spread  over  a  vast  tract  of  country,  flow  in  a  more  tranquil  cur- 
rent. Thus  united  together,  they  form  an  immense  sea,  covering 
the  whole  extent  of  the  savannas ;  upon  the  tranquil  surface  of 


7G  TilE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

which  may  be  seen  the  debris  of  their  destructive  violence,  with  the 
carcasses  of  all  sorts  of  animals. 

In  the  country  thus  inundated  a  singular  spectacle  may  at  this 
time  be  witnessed  :  villages  completely  surrounded  by  water,  as  if 
bu iit  upon  islands;  trees  with  their  trunks  submerged,  their  leafy 
tops  alone  visible:  can  >es  and  large  periaguas^  decked  with  flags 
and  filled  with  p<  pie  in  their  holiday  suits,  trying  to  outdo  each 
other  in  speed  01  elegance  of  adornment  ;  while  groups  of  young 
girls,  gaily  dressed  and  crowned  with  flowers,  may  be  seen  seated 
in  the  boats,  singing  to  the  inspiriting  accompaniment  of  the  harp 
or  mandolin.  * 

Trie  situation  in  which  lb?  hacienda  of  Las  Pal  mas  stood  had 
been  chosen  with  a  view  to  provide  against  these  annual  floods.  It 
was  upon  the  north  side  of  a  plain  apparently  boundless  towards 
the  south,  east,  and  west.  The  house  sio.nl  upon  an  eminence  of 
HO  great  elevation — a  sort  of  outlying  spur  of  a  higher  ridge  that 
backed  it  upon  the  north.  It  was  isoluted,  however,  and  at  some 
distance  from  the  ridge,  whose  direction  was  eastward  and  west/ 
•>vard.  Tha  hill  upon  which  t  c  hacienda  stool  was  one  of  those 
singular  eminences  known  in  Spanish  America  by  the  name  of  m?.wi 
(table.)  Its  flattop  formed  an  oblong  parallelogram,  at  one  end  of 
which  stood  the  dwelling-house,  the  other  being  occupied  by  the 
store-houses  and  stables.  These  were  Upon  an  extensive  seal",  all 
enclosed  within  a  wall  of  strong  ma  on  work.  In  the  same  enclosure 
were  rows  of  chambers  for  the  lodgment  of  the  peons,  vaqueroa,  and 
other  retainers  of  the  establishment. 

The  dwelling-housek  standing  upon  the  southern  extremity  of  the 
mesa,  fronted  towards  the  great  plain.  In  its  center  a  massive 
double  door  opened  into  the  court-yard,  or  patio  ;  and  this  entrance 
was  reached  by  a  broad  causeway,  sloping  upward  with  a  gentle  de- 
clivity from  the  plain,  and  fenced  along  each  edge  by  a  parapet  of 
strong  mason-work.  Thus  situated,  the  hacienda  of  Las  Pal  mas — 
£0  named  from  the  numerous  tops  of  palm-trees  which  mottled  the 
plain  in  front — not  only  defied  the  flood,  but  might  have  served  as 
a  fortress  of  no  despicable  strength.  Thi  proprietor  of  this  dwell- 
ing, as  well  as  the  extensive  estate  sui rounding  it,  was  Don  Mari 
ano  de  Silva. 

The  bell  of  the  hacienda  had  tolled  the  evening  oracion,  and  the 
tinkling  of  the  ingelus  was  sounding  the  summons  to  prayer.  At 
that  moment  might  be  witnessed  an  interesting  spectacle  upon  the 
plain  adjoining  the  dwelling  of  Don  Mariano  de  Silva.  The  Indian 
labou.er  ,  who  never  worked  a  moment  beyond  the  prescribed  time, 


LAS    PALMAS    AND    ITS    PEOPLE.  77 

at  the  first  sound  of  the  bell  had  all  suddenly  stopped  as  if  struck 
by  paralysis.  The  pickaxe  raised  aloft,  the  spade  half  buried  in  the 
earth,  the  goad  lifted  to  prick  forward  the  ox,  fell  simultaneously 
from  their  hands  ;  while  the  oxen  themselves,  accustomed  to  imitate 
their  drivers,  came  at  once  to  a  stand,  leaving  the  plough  in  the 
lialf-fmished  furrow.  The  vaqueros  galloped  straight  to  their  stables 
and  unsaddled  their  horses;  the  peons  came  crowding  in  from  the 
fields;  and  while  the  plain  was  thus  deserted  the  corral  and  out- 
houses became  crowded. 

In  the  midst  of  this  crowd  women  were  seen  hurrying  to  and  fro, 
carrying  hot  plates  of  comal,  tortillas  and  chilccolorado,  destined  for 
the  evening  repast. 

The  sun  was  vet  shining  brightly,  and  his  last  rays  darted  their 
golden  light  through  the  iron  bars  and  green  trellis-work  of  the 
windows  of  the  hacienda.  One,  however,  that  looked  eastward  was 
sheltered  from  his  beams;  and  a  traveller  coming  in  that  direction 
might  have  observed  that  the  lattice  blind  was  raised  up,  and  the 
rich  amber-coloured  curtains  were  visible  behind  it,  although  par- 
tially drawn.  The  window  was  at  no  great  height  from  the  ground, 
in  fact  on  the  ground-floor  itself;  but  the  house  standing  upon  the 
pedastal  of  the  mesa  was  elevated  several  feet  above  the  level  of 
the  plain,  and  a  horseman,  however  high  his  horse",  could  not  have 
look  into  the  chamber  thus  situated. 

There  was  no  traveller,  however,  in  sight ;  no  one  except  some 
belated  labourers,  who,  through  the  luminous  haze  of  the  setting 
sun,  could  be  seen  making  their  way  towards  the  hacienda. 

Any  one  who  could  have  looked  into  this  chamber  would  have 
there  beheld  a  scene  of  more  than  ordinary  interest.  Though  a 
mansion  in  the  western  world,  the  style  and  furnishing  of  the  apart- 
ment exhibited  a  certain  character  of  orientalism :  for  Mexico  has 
long  held  traffic  with  the  countries  of  the  far  East. 

At  that  moment  the  chamber  contained  something  of  more  inter- 
est than  even  its  rich  furniture.  Three  young  girls  graced  it  by 
their  presence.  Two  of  them  were  evidently  sisters — judging  by 
the  air  of  familiarity  that  existed  between  them,  rather  than  by  any 
very  marked  personal  resemblance.  They  were  the  daughters  of 
Don  Mariano,  the  proprietor  of  the  mansion.  The  third  was  sim 
ply  a  servant — their  waiting  maid. 


73  THE    TIGER-HUN TER. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

A     C.R  E  0  J.  E     T  O  I  I.  E  T  T  E  . 

It  is  customary  in  Europe  to  accuse  the  Creole  ladies  of  tropica] 
America  of  the  crime  of  indolence.  This  custom  is  common  with 
those  who  talk  of  woman  and  her  political  rights,  anil  who  believe 
that  woman  was  created  to  share  man's  labors  instead  of  soothing 
them.  He,  however,  who  has  looked  upon  these  fair  Creole 
women  and  observed  thqir  tranquil  repose  of  spirit— perhaps  a  cer- 
tain sensualism,  which  only  adds  to  their  beauty — he,  I  say,  who 
has  seen  this,  will  be  disposed.to  look  with  a  more  lenient  eye  up- 
on their  so  called  iudoleirce,  and  will  scarce  believe  it  a  crime. 

The  two  daughters  of  Don  Mariano  De  Silva  offered  at  this  mo- 
ment, though  in  degrees  somewhat  different,  cxamplcs'of  this  pecu- 
liar characteristic  of  their  countrywomen.  One  of  them,  with  her 
limbs  crossed  in  the  oriental  fashion,  was  seated  upon  a  Chinese 
mat.  Her  long  black  hair,  that  had  been  plaited  in  several  tn 
and  recently  combed  oat,  still  preserved  the  wavy  outlines  of  tlu 
plaits,  as  it  fell  profusely  over  her  shoulders. 

Perhaps  there  are  no  women  in  the  world  who  take  more  pride 
in  their  hair  than  do  the  Creoles  of  Spanish  Ameiica.  It  is  never 
desecrated  by  the  touch  of  the  scissors  ;  and  several  hours  of  ev- 
cry  day  are  bestowed  upon  the  dressing  of  it.  For  all  this,  trie 
young  girl  in  question,  as  she  sit  with  her  head  pensively  inclined,, 
seemed  to  give  but  little  thought  to  those  luxuriant  tresses  that,  un- 
dulating over  her  white  shoulders,  lay  in  clusters  upon  the  mat. 
She  appeared  rather  to  deliver  them  up  mechanically  to  the  hands 
of  her  attendant,  who  was  occupied  in  arranging  them. 

The  face  encircled  by  these  exuberant  masses  of  glossy  hair,  pos 


A    CREOLE    TOILETTE.  79 

sessed  all  the  characteristics  of  the  finest  Creole  beauty.  Her  fea- 
tures, at  once  pmu  I  an  I  culm,  denoted  an  ardent  and  anthusiastio 
spirit  habitually  hidden  under  an  expression  of  indolent  serenity. 
The  elegance  of  the  Spanish  race  was  also  manifest  in  her  small 
white  hands,  and  in  those  little  feet  possessed  by  Mexican  and 
South  American  women  of  whatever  class.  Blue  satin  > 
covered  those  of  the  young  girl,  otherwise  nude:  for  stockings  are 
not  a  rigorous  necessity  of  Creole  costume. 

The  young  lady  thus  described  was  Dona  Gertrudis,  the  elder  of 
the  two  daughters  of  Don  Mariano.  - 

The  younger,  Marianita,  was  scarce  less  beautiful,  but  her  beauty 
was  of  a  different  style.  Quick-witted,  and  prone  to  laughter,  her 
sparkling  glances  formed  a  contrast  to  the  calm  yet  brilliant  gaze  of 
her  sister;  while  the  varying  expressions  passed  as  rapidly  over  her 
countenance  as  the  fleeting  shadows  of  an  April  sky.  With  Dona 
Gertrudis  it  was  altogether  different ;  she  resembled  the  volcanoes 
of  her  country,  with  their  perpetual  fire  hidden  under  a  robe  of 
snow. 

Neither  of  the  young  girls  had  reached  the  age  of  womanhood. 
Gertrudis  was  only  seventeen,  while  the  other  was  a  year  and  a  half 
younger.  Both,  however,  had  acquired  that  full  development  of 
feminine  beauty  which  tropical  climate  often  calls  forth  at  a  much 
earlier  age. 

V»  hile  the  hair  of  Gertrudis  was  being  arranged  by  her  waiting 
woman,  Marianita  was  tying  around  her  ankle  the  ribbons  that 
were  to  confine  the  tiny  slipper  upon  her  pretty  little  foot. 

The  grand  political  events  at  this  time  occurring  had  disturbed 
the  quietude  of  this  family,  as  well  as  that  of  many  others.  There 
were  some  probabilities,  too,  of  there  being  a  difference  of  opinion 
among  its  members,  for  at  the  moment  when  our  narrative  com- 
mences, a  marriage  was  on  the  tcpis  between  a  young  Spaniard  of 
the  neighbourhood  and  Dona  Marianita. 

Previous  to  the  Mexican  revolution,  the  most  ardent  wish  of  a 
young  Creole  lady  was  to  obtain  for  a  husband  some  new  arrival 
from  the  mother  country — Spain.  Gertrudis,  nevertheless,  had 
more  than  once  declined  this  honour,  which  Marianita, as  we  have 
seen,  had  accepted.  Why  d:d  the  Dona  Gertrudis  form  an  excep- 
tion to  the  general  rule  1     The  sequel  will  show. 

We  have  presented  these  two  young  girls  in  the  act  of  making 
their  toilette;  we  may  add  that  these  preparations  were  in  view  of 
the  arrival  of  two  gentleman  who  were  that  evening  expected.  One 
was  the  young  Spaniard, -the  betrothed  lover  of  Marianita  j    the 


80  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

other  Don  Rafael  Tres-Villas,  Captain  in  tlie  Queen's  Dragoons. 
The  former  lived  within  less  than  two  leagues  of  the  hacienda  Las 
Palmas,  and  might  he  expected  at  any  moment — the  other,  having 
two  hundred  to  travel,  could  scarce  be  looked  for  with  -quai  punc- 
tuality; for  although  he  had  sent  positive  word  that  he  would  ar- 
rive on  that  evening,  it  was  reasonable  to  suppose  that  upon  such  a 
long  journey  some  incident  might  arise  to  derange  his  calculations. 
Was  this  uncertainty  the  reason  why  Gertrudis  had  scarce  com 
menced  making  her  toilet,  while  Marian ita  had  finished  hers  ?  Was 
Don  Rafael  the  only  man  in  whose  eyes  Gertrudis  cared  to  appear 
beautiful?     We  shall  presently  know. 

One  of  lh"  daily  cares  of  a  young  Creole  lady  is  to  take  down 
the  abundant  plaits  of  her  hair,  and  combing  out  the  separate 
tressesj  leave  fh  un  hanging  over  her  shoulders,  so  that  the  air  may 
circulate  freely  among  them.  As  s<  on  as  the  attendanl  of  Gertru- 
dis, charged  with  this  duty  in  the  present  instance,  had  accomplished 
her  task,  she  passed  out  of  the  chamber,  and  the  two  sisters  were 
left  alone. 

There  are  certain  subjects  of  conversation  which  young  girls,  of 
whatever  country,  love  only  to  talk  of  between  themselves,  aud  in 
their  own  private  apartment. 

Scarce  had  th  \  servant  closed  the  door  behind  her,  than  Mariani- 
ta — who  had  just  finished  placing  some  pomegranate  flowers  be- 
hind her  tortoiseshcll  comb — glided  eagerly  towards  the  window. 
On  reaching  it,  she  stood  for  some  moments  with  her  eyes  bent  in- 
quiringly on  the  plain.  Gertrudis  had  changed  her  oriental  posture 
for  a  seat  upon  a  leathern  fauteuil.  After  casting  back,  by  an  indo- 
lent movement  of  her  arms,  the  dark  masses  of  her  hair,  she  deliv- 
ered herself  up  to  a  silent  reverie. 

"  I  have  examined  the  plain  with  all  my  eyes,"  said  Marianita, 
after  a  while  spent  at  the  window;  "it  appears  entirely  deserted. 
I  cannot  see  a  human  creature  upon  if,  much  less  Don  Fernando,  or 
Don  Rafael.  Saatissima  !  I  fear  I  have  had  all  this  trouble  for  noth- 
ing;  in  half  an  hour  it  will  be  sunset."' 

"You  need  not  be  uneasy.  Don  Fernando  will  come,"  said 
Gertrudis,  in  a  cairn  voice. 

"Ah!"  exclaimed  Marianita,  "one  might  tell  by  the  tone  in 
which  you  speak  that  you  are  not  expecting  your  iiovio  (betrothed), 
as  I  am.  My  very  impatience  makes  me  despair  of  seeing  him. 
Ah!     Gertrudis,  you  have  never  experienced  the  emotion  of  love." 

"  Were  I  in  your  place  1  should  feel  more  chagrin  than  imp* 
tience." 


A    CREOLE    TOILETTE.  g£ 

"  Chagrin,  oh  !  no ;  if  Don  Fernando  don't  choose  to  come  thii 
evening,  he  will  lose  the  pleasure  of  seeing  me  in  this  beautiful 
white  dress  which  he  admires  so  much,  and  with  these  purple  pome* 
granates  in  my  hair,  which  I  put  in  just  to  please  him.  For  my 
part  I  prefer  the  white  blossoms  of  the  orange  ;  but  they  say  that  a 
woman  when  married  must  make  some  sacrifices,  and  1  may  as  well 
accustom  myself  to  them. 

In  saying  these  words  the  young  girl  snapped  her  fingers  together 
till  they  cracked  like  castanets;  while  her  countenance,  instead  of 
expressing  any  very  painful  emotion,  exhibited  an  air  of  perfect  con- 
tentment. 

Gertrudis  made  no  answer,  except  by  a  sigh,  half-suppressed.  She 
sat  motionless,  with  the  exception  of  her  foot,  which  kept  balancing 
upward  and  downward  the  little  slipper  of  blue  satin,  while  the 
fresh  breeze  of  the  evening  blowing  in  f  om  the  window,  caused  a 
gentle  tremulous  movement  among  the  tresses  of  her  hair. 

"it's  very  tiresome — this  country  life,"  continued  Marianitaj  "  it's 
true  one  can  pass  the  day  by  combing  out  one's  hair,  and  taking  a 
siesta ;  but  in  the  evening,  to  have  nothing  else  to  do  but  walk  in 
the  garden  and  listen  to  the  sighing  breeze,  instead  of  singing  and 
dancing  in  a  tertulia!  Oh,  it  is  wearisome — very,  very  wearisome, 
I  declare.  We  are  here  like  the  captive  princesses  in  an  Eastern1 
romance,  which  I  commenced  reading  last  year,  but  which  I  have  not 
yet  finished.  Santa  Virgen  !  1  see  a  cloud  of  dust  upon  the  horizon 
at  last — a  horseman  !   Que  dicha!  (what  happiness  !)" 

"  A  horseman  ! — what  is  the  colour  of  his  steed  V  inquired  Ger- 
trudis, suddenly  aroused. 

"  Ha — ha  !  As  I  live  his  horse  is  a  mule — what  a  pity  it  was  not 
some  knight-errant !  but  I  have  heard  that  these  fine  gentry  no  longer 
exist." 

Gertrudis  again  sighed. 

"  Ah  !  I  can  distinguish  him  now,"  continued  Marianita.  "It  is 
a  priest  who  rides  the  mule.  Well,  a  priest  is  better  than  nobody 
— especially  if  he  can  play  as  well  on  the  mandolin  as  the  last  one 
that  travelled  this  way,  and  stayed  two  days  with  us.  Ho!  He  is 
coining  on  a  gallop — that's  not  a  bad  sign.  But  no!  he  has  a  very 
grave,  demure  look.  Ah !  he  sees  me  ;  he  is  waving  a  salute. 
Well,  1  must  go  down  and  kiss  his  hand,  I  suppose." 

Saying  these  words,  the  young  Creole — whose  education  taught 
her  that  it  was  her  duty  to  kiss  the  hand  of  every  priest  who  came 
to  the  hacienda — pursed  up  her  pretty  rose-coloured  lips  in  a  saucy 
mocking  fashion.  . 


82  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

"  Come,  Gertrudis  !"  continued  she;  "come  along  with  me.  He 
is  just  by  the  entrance  gate  !" 

"  Do  you  see  no  one  upon  the  plain  ?"  inquired  Gertrudis,  not 
appearing  to  trouble  herself  about  the  arrival  of  the  priest.  "  No 
other  horseman — Don  Fernando,  for  instance'?" 

"Ah,  yes!"  answered  Marianita,  once  more  looking  from  the  win- 
dow. "  Don  Fernando  transformed  into  a  mule-driver,  who  is  forcing 
his  recitci  into  a  gallop,  as  if  he  wished  the  loaded  animals  to  run  a 
race  with  one  another!  Why,  the  muleteer  is  making  for  the. 
hacienda,  as  well  as  the;  priest,  and  galloping  like  him,  too  \  What 
on  earth  can  be  the  matter  with  the  people  \  One  would  think  that 
they  had  taken  leave  of  their  senses  !" 

The  clanging  of  bolts  and  creaking  hinges  announced  the  opening 
of  the  great  gate;  and  this,  followed  by  a  confused  clatter  of  hoof- 
strokes,  told  that  the  mule-driver  with  his  train  of  animals  was  also 
about  to  receive  the  hospitality  of  the  hacienda.  This  circumstance, 
contrary  to  all  usage,  somewhat  surprised  the  young  girls,  who  were 
wondering  why  the  house  was  being  thus  turned  into  an  hostelry. 
They  were  further  surprised  at  hearing  an  unusual  stir  in  the  court- 
yard— the  servants  of  the  establishment  talking  in  a  clamorous  med- 
ley of  voices,  and  footsteps  falling  heavily  on  the  pavements  and 
stone  stairs  leading  up  to  the  azotea  of  the  building. 

"  Jesus  !*'  exclaimed  Marianita,  making  a  sign  of  the  cross  ;  "  is 
the  hacienda  going  to  be  besieged,  1  wonder?  Mercy  on  us!  I  hope 
the  insurgent  brigands  may  not  be  coming  to  attack  us  !*' 

"Shame  sister!"  said  Gertrudis,  in  a  tone  of  calm  reproaeh. 
"  Why  i\o  you  call  them  brigands? — these  men  who  are  fighting  for 
their  liberties,  and  who  are  led  by  venerable  priests?" 

"  Why  do  I  call  them  brigands  ?"  brusquely  responded  Marianita. 
"Because  they  hate  the  Spaniards,  whose  pure  blood  runs  in  our 
veins  ;  and  because,"  continued  she — the  impetuous  Creole  blood 
mounting  to  her  cheek — "  because  /love  a  Spaniard  !'' 

"Ah!"  replied  Gertrudis,  in  the  same  reproachful  tone;  "you 
perhaps  only  fancy  you  love  him?  In  my  opinion,  sister,  true  love 
presents  certain  symptoms  which  I  don't  perceive  in  you." 

"  And  what  matters  if  I  do  not  love  him.  so  long  as  he  loves  me  ? 
Am  1  not  soon  to  belong  to  him?  And  why,  then,  should  I  think 
different  to  what  he  does?  No,  no!"  added  the  young  girl,  with 
that  air  of  passionate  devotion  which  the  women  of  her  country 
and  race  lavish  without  limits  on  those  whom  they  love. 

At  this  moment,  (lie  sudden  unexpected  strokes  of  the  alarm-bell 
breaking  upon   their  ears  interrupted   the  dialogue  between  the  two 


A    CREOLE    TOILETTE.  S3 

sisters,  putting  an  end  to  a  conversation  which  promised  to  engender 
ill-feeling  between  them — just  as  the  "same  topic  had  already  caused 
dissension  in  more  than  one  family  circle,  breaking  the  nearest  and 
dearest  lies  of  friendship  and  kindred. 


$4  THE    TIGEK-1IUNTER. 


CHAPTER    XVIII. 

THE    INUNDATION. 

Just  as  Marianita  was  about  to  opon  the  door  and  inquire  tho 
cause  of  the  tumult,  the  femme-de-chambre  rushed  into  the  room  ; 
and,  without  waiting  to  be  questioned,  cried  out — 

tl  Ave  Maria,  senoritas  /  the  inundation  U  coming!  A  vaquero 
has  just  galloped  in  to  say  that  the  waters  are  already  within  a 
league  or  two  of  the  hacienda !" 

"The  inundation  !"  echoed  both  the  sisters  in  a  breath ;  Marianita 
repeating  the  sign  of  the  cross,  while  Gertrudis  bounded  up  from 
the  fauteuil,  and,  gathering  her  long  hair  around  her  wrists,  rushed 
toward  the  window. 

"Jesus!  senorita"  cried  the  waiting-maid,  addressing  herself  to 
Gertrudis,  "  one  would  think  you  were  going  to  leap  down  to  the 
the  plain,  as  if  to  save  some  one  in  danger." 

';  Don  Rafael,  God  have  pity  on  him  !"  exclaimed  Gertrudis  in  a 
tate  of  distraction. 

'•  Don  Fernando  !"  cried  Marianita,  shuddering  as  she  spoke. 

tkThe  plain  will  soon  be  one  great  lake,"  continued  the  servant; 
••  woe  to  them  who  may  be  caught  upon  it !  But  as  for  Don  Fer- 
nando, you  may  make  yourself  easy,  senorita.  The  vaquero  who 
Came  in  was  sent  by  Don  Fernando  with  a  message  to  master,  to 
sav  that  he  would  be  here  in  the  morning  in  his  bo 

After  delivering  this  intelligence  the  attendant  retired,  leaving 
trie  yuung  girls  once  more  alone. 

'*  Li  a  boat !"  exclaimed  Marianita,  as  soon  as  the  servant  had 
gone  out      "  Oh,  Gertrudis  !"  she  continued,  suddenly  passing  from 


THE    INUNDATION.  §3 

sadness  to  a  transport  of  joy,  "  won't  that  be  delightful  ?  We  shall 
sail  upon  the  water  in  our  state  barge  crowned  with  flowers, 
and » 

As  Marianita  turned  round,  her  transport  of  frivolous  egotism 
was  suddenly  checked,  as  she  saw  her  sister,  with  her  long  dark 
tresses  hanging  dishevelled  around  her,  kneeling  in  front  of  an  image 
of  the  Madonna.  Giving  way  to  a  feeling  of  reproach,  she  also 
knelt  down  and  mingled  her  prayers  with  those  of  Gertrudis,  while 
the  alarm-bell  continued  to  peal  forth  to  the  four  quarters  of  the 
compass  its  notes  of  solemn  and  lugubrious  import. 

"  Oh,  my  poor  Gertrudis  !"  said  she,  taking  her  sister's  hand  in 
her  own,  while  her  tears  fell  fast  upon  the  glistening  tresses  ;  "  par- 
don me  if,  in  the  fulness  of  my  own  joy,  I  did  not  perceive  that 
your  heart  was  breaking.     Don  Rafael — you  love  him  then  ?" 

"If  he  die  I  shall  die  too — that  is  all  I  know,"  murmured  Ger- 
trudis, with  a  choking  sigh. 

"  Nay,  do  not  fear,  Gertrudis ;  God  will  protect  him.  He  will 
send  one  of  his  messengers  to  save  him,"  said  the  young  girl,  in  the 
simplicity  of  her  faith  ;  and  then  returning,  she  mingled  her  prayers 
with  those  of  her  sister,  now  and  then  alternating  them  with  words 
of  consolation. 

"  Go  to  the  window  !"  said  Gertrudis,  after  some  time  had 
passed.  "See  if  there  is  yet  any  one  upon  the  plain.  1  cannot, 
for  my  eyes  are  filled  with  tears.     I  shall  remain  here." 

And,  saying  these  words,  Gertrudis  again  knelt  before  the  image 
of  the  Virgin. 

Marianita  instantly  obeyed  the  request,  and,  gliding  across  the 
floor,  took  her  stand  by  the  open  window.  The  golden  haze  that 
had  hitherto  hung  over  the  plain  was  darkening  in  a  purple  violet 
colour,  but  no  horseman  appeared  in  the  distance. 

"  The  horse  he  will  be  riding,"  said  Gertrudis  at  the  moment  in- 
terrupting her  devotions,  "will  be  his  bay-brown.  He  knows  how 
much  I  admire  that  beautiful  steed — his  noble  war-horse  that  carried 
him  through  all  his  campaigns  against  ihe  Indians.  I  have  often 
taken  the  flowers  from  my  hair  to  place  upon  the  frontlet  of  the 
brave  bay-brown.  Oh!  Virgen  Santissima !  O  Jesus!  sweet 
Lord  !  Don  Rafael !  my  beautiful  !  my  loved  !  who  will  bring  you 
to  me?"  cried  the  young  girl — her  wild,  passionate  ejaculations 
mingling  with  the  words  of  her  prayer. 

The  plain  was  every  moment  becoming  less  visible  to  the  eye,  as 
the  twilight  deepened  into  the  shadows  of  night,  when  nil  at  once 
it  was  re-illuminated  by  the  pale  rays  of  the  moon.     Still  no  horse* 


gfl  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

man  could  bo  seen  either  near  or  afar  off — nothing  but  the  tall,  dark 
palm-trees  that  stood  motionless  in  the  midst  of  the  silent  savanna. 

"  He  has  been  warned  in  time,"  suggested  Marianita,  in  hopes  of 
tranquillising  her  sister.  "  Most  likely  he  will  not  have  set  out 
to-day." 

"  Oh,  no — no  !"  cried  Gertrudis,  wringing  her  hands  in  anguish* 
"You  are  wrong.  1  know  Don  Rafael  too  well.  I  judge  his  heart 
by  my  own.  I  am  sure  he  would  try  and  be  here  this  very  even- 
ing. Another  day  would  be  too  long  for  him.  He  would  brave 
every  danger,  if  only  to  see  me  a  few  hours  sooner — I  know  lie 
would.     I  know  he  will  be  coming  at  this  moment !" 

Just  then  a  noise  as  of  distant  thunder  was  heard  mingling  with 
the  metallic  notes  of  the  bell ;  and  simultaneous  with  this  ominous 
dialogue,  between  the  hoarse  muffled  rumbling  of  the  waters  and 
the  lugubrious  clanging,  a  sheen  of  reddish  light  was  seen  to  gleam 
suddenly  over  the  moon-whitened  plain,  and,  as  it  glared  far  into  the 
distance,  illuminating  the  dark  forms  of  the  palm-trees.  It  was  pre- 
cceding  from  the  beacon  fires  which  Den  Mariano  had  caused  to  be 
kindled  both  on  the  platform  of  the  hacienda  and  on  the  higher  ridge 
behind  it — in  hopes  that  their  light  might  serve  as  a  guide  to  thosu 
who  might  be  still  wandering  upon  the  plain. 

Both  the  eye  and  the  ear  were  thus  warned  of  the  threatening  dan 
ger;  and,  as  the  people  moved  around  the  blazing  fires,  their  shad 
ows,  magnified  to  gigantic  proportions,  were  projected  far  out  upon 
the  savanna. 

The  moments  passed  slowly,  amidst  fearful  and  ominous  soimds. 
The  muffled  roar  of  the  inundation  was  every  instant  heard  more 
distinctly,  as  the  exasperated  flood  came  rolling  onward.  Already 
it  resembled  the  noise  of  the  loudest  thunder,  when  the  mass  of 
dense  waters  was  seen  glistening  under  the  light  of  the  fires,  only  a 
few  hundred  paces  distant  from  the  western  wall  of  the  hacienda. 

"Oh,  sister!"  cried  Gertrudis,  in  a  voice  of  despair,  "  look 
again  !  •  Is  no  one  in  sight?     O  mercy  !*' 

Marianita  still  stood  by  the  window,  eagerly  ^directing  her  glancf 
over  the  plain,  and  endeavouring  to  penetrate  the  obscure  gleam  out 
side  the  circle  lighted  by  the  glare  of  the  fires. 

"No — no  one,"  replied  she ;  and  then  her  tone  suddenly  chang- 
ing into  one  of  terror,  she  shrieked  out  "O  mercy  !  I  see  rvo 
horsemen — yes;  they  are  horsemen.  Madre  de  Dios  !  they  are  fly- 
ing like  the  wind!     Alas  !  alas  !  they  will  be  too  late.'' 

As  she  spoke,  loud  shouts  were  heard  from  above — from  the 
izotea  of  the  house — to  which  Don  Mariano  and  a  crowd  of  servants 


THE    INUNDATION',  £7 

had  ascended.  Other  men,  mounted  on  horseback,  galloped  along 
the  terrace  upon  which  the  house  stood,  waving  long  lazoes  around 
their  heads,  and  ready  to  fling  them  out  as  soon  as  the  two  travellers 
should  approach  within  reach.  The  men  below  were  also  uttering 
load  cries,  unable  to  restrain  their  voices  at  the  sight  of  the  two 
horsemen  thus  desperately  struggling  to  anticipate  the  approach  of 
the  mass  of  roaring  waters.  Already  the  flood  was  rushing  forward 
upon  the  walls  of  the  hacienda,  approaching  like  waves  of  fire  under 
the  glare  of  flaming  beacons. 

The  sisters  within  the  chamber  heard  the  cries,  without  seeing 
those  that  gave  utterance  to  them,  or  knowing  ought  of  the  move- 
ments that  were  being  made  for  rescuing  the  two  horsemen  from 
their  perilous  position". 

"  Oh,  Gertrudis  !"  cried  Marianita,  now  leaning  out  from  the  win- 
dow, and  clinging  convulsively  to  one  of  the  iron  bars,  "come 
hither  and  see  them  !  You  can  tell  whether  it  be  Don  Rafael.  I 
do  mjt  know  him.    If  it  be  he,  your  voice  might  encourage  him." 

"  I  cannot — 1  cannot  1"  replied  Gertrudis,  in  a  voice  quivering 
with  emotion.  ';  Oh,  sister  !  I  dare  not  look  upon  such  a  spectacle. 
'Tis  he — too  well  my  heart  tells  me  it  is  he — oh,  I  can  only  pray  for 
him  !" 

"  They  are  both  mounted  on  dark-coloured  horses.  One  of  them 
is  a  little  man.  He  is  in  the  costume  of  an  arriero.  That  cannot  be 
Don  Rafael  !" 

11  The  other  1  the  other  ?"  cried  Gertrudis  in  a  low  but  anxious 
tone. 

"  The  other,"  answered  Marianita,  "  is  a  head  taller  than  the  first. 
He  sits  his  horse  like  a  centaur.  Now  I  can  see  his  face  distinctly. 
He  has  a  fine  noble  countenance,  with  black  moustaches.  There  is 
a  band  of  gold  laee  on  his  hat.  The  danger  does  not  appear  to 
alarm  him.     Ah  !  he  is  a  noble,  handsome  fellow." 

"  It  is  he!"  cried  Gertrudis,  in  a  voice  that  could  be  heard  high 
above  the  melee  of  sounds.  "  Yes — it  is  Don  Rafael  !"  she  repeat- 
ed, springing  to  her  feet,  as  if  with  the  intention  of  beholding  him 
once  more  before  he  should  be  engulfed  in  the  flood  of  waters. 
"  Where,  sister?  where?"'  she  continued,  gliding  towards  the  win- 
dow ;  but  before  she  had  made  three  steps  across  the  chamber,  her 
strength  failed  her,  and  she  sank  half-fainting  upon  the  floor. 

"  Mercy  !"  exclaimed  Marianita,  half  stupefied  with  terror.  "  Oh ! 
Jesus  Maria  !  another  bound  of  their  horses,  and  they  will  be  safe  ! 
Vcrff/a  me  Dios  !  too  late — too  late  !  there  are  the  waters.  Oh ! 
their  wild  roar  !  hear  how  they  beat  against  the  walls.     Mother  of 


88  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

God  !  shield  these  brave  men  !  They  hold  one  another  by  the  hand  ! 
They  bury  their  spurs  in  their  horses'  flanks!  They  ride  forward 
without  fear!  They  advance  upon  the  frothing  flood,  as  if  they 
were  charging  an  enemy  !  Virgin  of  Paradise  !  one  of  them,  the 
smaller,  is  actually  ehaunting  a  hymn  !" 

In  effect,  at  that  moment  the  voice  of  a  man  was  heard  above  the 
rush  of  the  waters,  crying  out  in  measured  accents — 

"  In  manu8  tuas.  Dominic  !  commendo  animam  tneam  /" 

"  Merciful  Father  !"  cried  Marian ita,  **  J  see  them  no  more.  The 
waters  are  over  them  both  !" 

For  a  moment  a  death-like  silence  reigned  in  the  apartment, 
broken  only  by  the  groaning  of  the  waters,  and  the  shouts  of  those 
clustering  upon  the  azotea  without. 

Gertrudis,  prostrate  amidst  the  tresses  of  her  dishevelled  hair,  was 
no  longer  able  to  give  utterance  to  a  word  even  in  prayer. 

The  voice  of  Marianita  once  more  aroused  her. 

"Now  I  see  them  again,"  continued  she,  "but  no,  only  one! 
.There  is  only  one  of  them  in  the  saddle.  It  is  the  taller  one — he 
with  the  moustache!  The  other  is  gone.  No!  I  see  him,  but  he  is 
dismounted,  and  borne  off  upon  the  flood.  There!  the  other  has 
seized  hold  of  him  !  he  raises  him  up,  and  draws  him  across  his 
horse.  What  a  powerful  arm  the  brave  man  must  have — he  lifts 
the  other  like  a  child  !  The  horse  too  appears  strong  as  his  master! 
How  gallantly  he  breasts  the  flood  with  both  men  upon  his  back  ! 
What  a  strange  sound  comes  from  his  nostrils  !  Now  they  are 
heading  for  the  walls.  Santissima  Yirgeii !  will  you  allow  this 
brave  cavalier  to  perish  1  he  who  overcomes  that  which  has  rooted 
up  the  trees  of  the  forest  ?" 

"  Oh  !"  cried  Gertrudis,  recovering  her  strength,  and  speaking  in 
a  burst  of  passionate  pride  ;  "  it  is  Don  Rafael,  I  am  sure !  No 
other  could  perform  such  a  deed  !" 

Her  heart  suddenly  sank  again,  as  she  observed  that  her  sister 
once  more  spoke  in  a  tone  of  anguish. 

"  Alas,  alas  !"  cried  Marianita,  "  an  enormous  tree  is  drifting  to- 
wards them  !  Oh  !  it  will  strike  the  horse  !  they  will  be  over- 
whelmed by  it." 

"  Angel,  whose  name  he  bears  !"  shrieked  Gertrudis,  "  angel,  pro- 
tect him  !  Virgin  Mary,  appease  the  rage  of  the  waters,  and  shield 
him  from  destruction  !  Holy  Virgin,  save  him,  and  I  vow  to  sacri- 
fice my  hair  for  his  life  /" 

This  was  the  most  precious  ofTering  the  young  Creole  could  think 
of  making  to  the  Virgin,  and  as  if  the  vow  had  been  accepted,  the 


THE    INUNDATION.  89 

voice  of  Marianita  was  at  that  moment  heard  in  a  more  cheerful 
tone. 

"Blessed  be  God  !"  exclaimed  she,  "they  will  yet  be  saved  !  A 
dozen  lazoes  are  around  the  tree.  They  have  been  thrown  by  peo- 
ple from  the  house.  Good  !  the  trunk  no  longer  rolls  onward.  It 
is  eheek<>d  and  held  by  the  ropes.  The  brave  horseman  might 
easily  mount  upon  it.  But  no!  he  will  not  abandon  his  noble 
horse,  nor  the  man  he  is  holding  in  his  arms.  See,  he  is  riding 
around  the  tree,  his  brave  steed  plunging  through  the  water  with 
all  his  strength.  Once  more  he  is  breasting  the  flood — on — on — 
ah!  hear  those  shouts  of  triumph!  He  is  up  to  the  walls  !  he  is 
saved  !" 

A  loud  triumphant  cheer  rising  from  below,  and  blending  with  a 
similar  cry  that  pealed  along  the  roof  of  the  hacienda,  confirmed 
the  words  of  Marianita;  and  the  two  sisters  rushing  together  be- 
came locked  in  a    mutual  embrace. 

"  Ah,  Gertrudis !"  said  Marianita,  after  a  moment,  "  you  have 
vowed  vour  hair  to  the  Virgin?  your  beautiful  hair,  worth  a  king- 
dom !"  " 

"  Yes,"  responded  Gertrudis,  "  and,  were  it  worth  a  world,  I 
should  have  given  it  all  the  same  for  the  life  of  my  noble  Don  Ra- 
fael. Ah  !  ves  ;  and  he  shall  cut  it  from  my  head  with  his  own 
hands  !" 


90  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 


CHAPTER    XIX. 

THE    LAST    OF    THE    ZAPOTEQCE8. 

At  no  great  distance- from  the  cascade  already  introduced  to  the 
reader,  there  rises  a  little  hill,  with  a  flat  or  table-shaped  top,  as  if 
it  had  once  been  a  cone,  whose  apex  had  been  cut  off  by  some  freak 
of  nature.  As  already  observed,  such  eminences  are  not  uncommon 
throughout  the  plains  of  America,  where  they  are  generally  termed 
mesas,  or  cerros  de  la  mesa  (table  hills).  The  archaeologists  of  the 
province,  in  speaking  of  the  hill  in  question — which  simply  bore 
th .■  name  of  Cerrode-la-mesa — declared  it  to  be  an  ancient  shrine 
of  the  Zipoteques.  Tradition  says  that  a  temple  once  stood  upon 
it;  but,  if  so,  it  must  have  been  constructed  of  very  perishable 
materials:  since  no  ruin  testifies  to  the  truth  of  this  tradition. 
Costal,  however,  believed  it,  for  the  tigrero,  though  apparently  a 
Christianised  Indian,  was  still  a  faithful  believer  in  many  of  the 
pagan  rites  of  his  fathers;  and,  influenced  by  a  superstitious  feeling, 
he  was  in  the  habit  of  sleeping  upon  the  summit  of  the  Cerro-de-la- 
mesa,  whenever  the  necessities  of  his  calling  compelled  him  to 
remain  over  night  in  that  neighbourhood.  A  little  hut  which 'he 
had  constructed  out  of  bamboos,  with  the  broad  leaves  of  bananas 
thrown  over  it  for  thatch,  served  him  sufficiently  well  for  this  occa- 
sional and  temporary  shelter. 

Costal  had  told  Clara  no  more  than  the  truth.  He  was  descended 
from  the  ancient  Caciques  of  Tehuantepec  ;  and,  while  wandering 
through  the  midst  of  the  solitary  savannas,  the  falling  grandeur  of 
his  ancient  race  was  often  the  subject  of  his  thoughts.  Perfectly 
indifferent  to  the  political  quarrels  of  the  whites,  he  would  have  re- 
garded the  new  insurrection  of  Hidalgo  without  the  slightest  inter* 


THE    LAST    OF    THE    ZAPOTEQUES.  01 

est  or  enthusiasm ;  but  another  motive  had  kindled  within  his 
breast  the  hope  that  in  the  end  he  might  himself  profit  by  the  rev- 
olutionary movement,  and  that  by  the  aid  of  the  gold  which  he 
vainly  dreamt  of  one  day  discovering,  he  might  revive  in  his  own 
person  the  title  of  Cacique,  and  the  sovereignty  which  his  ancestors 
had  exercised.  The  pagan  doctrines  in  which  he  had  been  brought 
up,  the  solitudes  in  which  he  dwelt  while  engaged  in  his  calling  of 
tiger-hunter,  the  contemplation  of  the  boundless  sea,  whose  depths 
he  had  often  explored — for  previous  to  his  becoming  a  tigrero  he 
had  long  practised  the  perilous  profession  of  a  pearl  diver — all  these 
circumstances  had  contributed  to  give  to  his  character,  a  tone  of 
singular  exaltation  which  bordered  upon  frenzy. 

Visionary  dreamer  though  he  was,  he  had  acquired  as  much 
ascendancy  over  the  negro  Clara  as  ever  Don  Quixote  had  over  his 
squire.  Sancho  Panza.  Nay  more,  for,  unlike  the  Manchego  gentle- 
man, he  might  easily  have  persuaded  his  black  associate  that  wind- 
mills were  giants;  since  the  latter  had  already  taken  a  captain  in 
the  Queen's  dragoons  for  the  Siren  with  the  dishevelled  hair  ! 

About  an  hour  after  this  incident  we  find  the  two  adventurers  upon 
the  summit  of  the  C err  o- de-la-mesa.  Thither  they  had  just  trans- 
ported the  canoe  of  Costal,  which,  being  a  light  craft,  they  had  car- 
ried up  on  their  shoulders  without  much  difficulty.  They  had 
placed  it  keel  upwards  close  to  the  wall  of  the  bamboo  hovel. 

"  Ouf  !"  grunted  the  negro  as  he  sat  down  upon  it.  "  I  think  we 
have  fairly  earned  a  minute's  rest.     What's  your  opinion,  Costal  ?" 

"Didn't  you  travel  through  the  province  of  Valladolid  1"  asked 
the  Indian  without  replying  to  Clara's  idle  question. 

"  Of  course  I  did,"  answered  the  black.  "  Valladolid,  Acupulco, 
and  several  other  of  the  south-western  provinces.  Ah,  I  know  them 
well — from  the  smallest  path  to  the  most  frequented  of  the  great 
roads — every  foot  of  them.  How  could  I  help  knowing  them  ?  for 
in  my  capacity  of  mozo  de  mulcts,  did  I  not  travel  them  over  and 
over  again  with  my  master,  Don  Valliero  Trujano,  a  worthy  man, 
whose  service  I  only  quitted  to  turn  proprietor  in  this  province  of 
Oajaca?" 

Clara  pronounced  the  word  proprietor  emphatically,  and  with  an 
important  air.  His  proprietorship  consisted  in  being  the  owner  of 
a  small  jacal,  or  bamboo  hut,  and  the  few  feet  of  ground  on  which 
it  was  built — of  which,  however,  he  was  or.ly  a  renter  under  Don 
Mariano  de  Silva.  To  the  haciendado  he  hired  himself  out  a  part 
of  each  year,  during  the  gathering  of  the  cochineal  crop.  The  rest 
of  his  time  he  usually  passed  in  a  sort  of  idle  independence. 


92  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

"  Why  clo  }'ou  ask  me  these  questions  ?"  he  added. 

"  I  don't  see,"  said  Costal,  speaking  as  much  to  himself  as  to  his 
companion,  t;  how  we  can  enrol  ourselves  in  the  army  of  Hklalgo. 
As  a  descendant  of  the  Caciques  of  Tehuantepcc,  I  am  not  above 
hiring  myself  out  as  a  tiger-hunter  ;  but  I  can  never  consent  to  wear 
a  soldier's  uniform/' 

"  And  why  not?"  asked  Clara.  "  For  my  part,  I  think  it  would 
be  very  fine  to  have  a  splendid  green  coat  with  red  facings,  and 
bright  yellow  trousers,  like  one  of  those  pretty  paroquets.  I  think, 
however,  we  need  not  quarrel  on  that  score.  It's  n  t  likely  that  the 
Senor  Hidalgo,  though  he  is  generalissimo  of  the  American  insur- 
gent army,  will  have  many  uniforms  to  Spare  ;  and  unless  we  enrol 
ourselves  as  officers,  which  is  not  likely,  I  fear " 

"Stay  !"  said  Costal,  interrupting  him.  "  Why  couldn't  we  act 
as  guides  and  scouts,  since  you  know  the  country  so  well  '?  In  that 
capacity  we  could  go  and  come  as  we  pleased,  and  would  haveevery 
opportunity  to  search  for  the  Siren  with  the  dishevelled  hair." 

"But  is  the  Siren  to  be  seen  everywhere?"  naively  inquired 
Clara. 

"Certainly  ;  she  can  appear  at  any  place  to  her  faithful  worship- 
pers, wherever  there  is  a  pool  of  water  in  which  she  can  mirror  her- 
self, a  stream  or  a  cascade  in  which  she  may  bathe  herself,  or  in  the 
great  sea  where  she  searches  for  pearls  to  adorn  her  hair." 

"  And  did  you  never  see  her  when  you  were  yourself  a  pearl-fisher 
on  the  coast  of  the  Gulf  ?" 

"  Certainly  I  have,"  replied  Costal  ;  "  yes,  more  than  once,  too,  I 
have  seen  her  at  night;  and  by  moonlight  I  have  heard  her  singing 
as  she  combed"  out  her  shining  hair  and  twisted  long  strings  ot 

o  Do 

pearls  about  her  neck,  while  we  could  not  find  a  single  one.  Sever- 
al times,  too,  I  have  invoked  her  without  feeling  the  slightest  sen- 
sation of  fear,  and  in  treated  her  to  show  me  the  rich  pearl  banks. 
But  it  was  all  to  no  purpose  ;  no  matter  how  courageous  one  is,  the 
Siren  will  not  do  anything  unless  there  are  two  men  present." 

"  What  can  be  the  reason  of  that?"  inquired  Clara.  "  Perhaps 
her  husband  is  jealous,  and  don't  allow  her  to  talk  to  one  man 
alone." 

"The  truth  is,  friend  Clara,"  continued  Costal,  without  congratu- 
lating the  negro  on  the  cleverness  of  his  conjecture,  "  1  have  not 
much  hopes  of  seeing  her  until  after  I  am  fifty  years  old.  If  1  in- 
terpret correctly  the  traditions  I  have  received  from  my  fathers,  nei- 
ther Tialoc  nor  Matlacuezc ever  reveal  their  secrets  to  any  man  who 
is  less  than  half  a  century  old.     Heaven  has  willed  it  that  from  the 


THE    LAST    OF    THE    ZAPOTEQUES.  03 

time  of  the  conquest  up  to  my  day  none  of  my  ancestors  has  lived 
beyond  his  forty-ninth  year.  I  have  passed  that  age  ;  and  in  me 
alone  can  be  verified  the  tradition  of  my  family,  which  has  been 
passed  down  in  regular  succession  from  father  to  son.  But  there  is 
only  one  day  In  which  it  may  be  done  :  the  day  of  full  moon  after 
the  summer  solstice  of  the  year,  in  which  1  am  fifty.  That  is  this 
very   year." 

"  Ah,  then,"  said  the  negro,  "  that  will  explain  why  all  our  efforts 
to  invoke  the  Siren  has  proved  fruitless.  The  time  has  not  yet 
come." 

"  Just  so,"  said  Costal.  "  It  will  be  some  months  yet  before  we 
can  be  certain  of  seeing  her.  But  whatever  happens  we  must  start 
to-morrow  for  Valladolid.  In  the  morning  we  can  go  to  the  hacien- 
da in  our  canoe,  and  take  leave  of  our  master  Don  Mariano  as  two 
respectable  servants  ought  to  do." 

"  Agreed,"  said  Clara  ;  "  but  are  we  not  forgetting  an  important 
matte i-  ?" 

"What?" 

"  The  student  whom  the  officer  left  near  the  tamarind  trees  ? 
Poor  devil  !   he's  in  danger  of  being  caught  by  the  inundation." 

"  I  had  not  forgotten  him,"  rejoined  Costal.  "  We  can  go  that 
way  in  the  morning,  and  take  him  to  the  hacienda  in  the  canoe 
along  with  us — that  is,  if  we  still  find  him  alive.  J  hope  he  will 
have  sense  enough,  before  the  flood  reaches  him,  to  climb  into  one 
of  the  trees." 

As  Costal  said  tins,  he  rose  from  his  seat,  and  glanced  westward 
over  the  plain.  Already  the  hoarse  murmur  of  the  inundation  was 
making  itself  heard  in  the  direction  of  the  hacienda. 

';  Listen  !"  said  he,  "to  the  growling  of  the  waters.  Carrambo! 
Who  knows  if  the  officer  himself  has  had  time  to  escape  1  He 
would  have  done  better  had  he  passed  the  night  with  us  here.  He 
appeared  so  anxious  about  going  on  to  the  hacienda,  Probably  he 
has  his  own  private  reasons  for  that;  besides,  I  never  thought  of 
asking  him  to  stay1  with  us." 

"  Well,"  said  Clara,  "  we  may  congratulate  ourselves  upon  being 
safe  here  ;  but  I  feel  rather  hungry  just  now  ;  do  you  chance  to  have 
a  bit  of  tasajo  in  any  corner  of  your  cabin ?  I  could  put  up  with 
that  and  a  drink  of  water." 

"1  think  I  can  manage  to  find  a  morsel  or  two,"  said  Costal,  going 
inside  the  hut,  whither  he  was  followed  by  the  negro. 

A  fire  of  dried  stieks  soon  crackled  upon  the  hearth,  among  the  em- 
bers of  which,  as  soon  as  they  had  burnt  to  a  certain  degree  of  red- 


94  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

ness,  Costal  placed  several  pieces  of  jerked  meat — which  he  had  ta- 
ken from  a  string  suspended  across  the  room.  This  species  of 
viands  requires  but  a  slight  process  of  cooking ;  and,  as  soon  as  it 
was  deemed  sufficiently  done,  the  two  adventurers  entered  upon 
their  frugal  repast  which  a  keen  appetite  rendered  palatable,  if  not 
absolutely  luxurious. 

Supper  over,  they  stretched  themselves  along  the  floor,  and  for  a 
time  lay  listening  to  the  hoarse  mutterings  of  the  flood  that  every 
moment  grew  louder  and  louder.  To  this,  however,  they  paid  but 
little  attention,  having  full  confidence  in  the  security  of  their  eleva- 
ted position  ;  and  even  the  noise  of  the  water  as  the  great  waves 
came  dashing  against  the  hill  did  not  hinder  Costal  from  falling  into 
a  profound  slumber.  The  negro  also  fell  asleep,  but  awoke  from 
time  to  time — fancying  that  he  heard  the  screams  of  the  jaguars 
mingling  with  the  confused  surging  of  the  waters!  In  truth  it  was 
no  fancy.  What  the  negro  heard  was  in  reallity  the.  voices  of  the 
savage  creatures  they  had  that  evening  encountered.  On  becoming 
aware  of  the  approach  of  the  inundation,  all  four  of  them  had  made 
for  the  Cerro-de-la-mesa  ;  but  perceiving  that  its  summit  was  already 
occupied  by  the  two  men,  they  had  halted  by  its  base,  and  stood  for 
some  moments  growling  their  chagrin.  The  near  approach  of  the 
waters  inspiring  them  with  terror,  started  them  oil'  afresh  ;  and 
bounding  rapidly  onward,  they  wece  soon  far  distant  from  the  hill, 
fleeing  at  utmost  *peed  from  the  danger  of  the  inundation,  well  un- 
derstood even  bv  them. 


X    CANOPY    OF    JAGUARS.  95 


CHAPTER  XX. 

A      CANOPY      OF      JAGUARS. 

Considering  the  circumstances  in  which  he  has  been  left,  it  is  time 
to  return  to  the  poor  student  of  theology — Don  Cornelio  Lantejas. 
"We  left  him  sleeping  in  a  hammock,  between  two  great  tamarind 
trees;  and  certainly  it  must  have  been  his  good  star  that  had  con- 
ducted him  into  that  comfortable  situation. 

All  at  once  lie  awoke  with  a  start — his  slumber  having  been  in- 
terrupted by  a  chilly  sensation  that  had  suddenly  crept  upon  him 
On  opening  his  eyes,  he  perceived  that  he  was  suspended  over  a 
vast  sea  that  rolled  its  yellow  waves  beneath  his  hammock,  and 
within  six  inches  of  his  body!  Atthis  unexpected  sight,  a  cry  of 
terror  escaped  him,  and  was  instantly  responded  to  by  a  growling, 
sniffing  noise,  that  appeared  to  proceed  from  the  tops  of  the  tama- 
rinds over  his  In  ad  ! 

As  yet  ho  saw  nothing  there;  but  casting  his  eyes  around,  he  per- 
ceived  that  the  whole  country  was  under  water  sweeping  onward  ill 
a  frothy,  turbulent  current! 

A  moment's  reflection  sufficed  to  explain  to  him  this  singular  phe- 
nom  'lion;  lie  now  remembered  having  heard  of  the  great  annual 
inundation  to  which  the  plains -of  Oajaca  are  subject,  and  which  oc- 
cur almost  at  a  fixed  day  and  hour;  and  this  also  explained  the  cir- 
cumstances which  had  been  mystifying  him — the  abandoned  dwell- 
ings, and  the  I  oats  suspended  from  the  trees.  He  had  arrived  in 
the  midst  of  one  of  these  great  floods,  which  he  might  have  shunned 
but  for  the  slow  and  gentle  gait  at  which  his  cavallo  o'c  picador  had 
carried  him  along  the  route. 

What  was  he  to  do?     lie  scarce  know  how  to  swim.     But  even 


89  THE    TIGER-HUNTF.SU 

had  he  been  as  accomplished  in  the  art  of  natation  as  a  pearl-dive? 
himself,  if  would  not  have  availed  him  in  the  midst  of  that  im- 
mense sheet  of  water,  on  ail  sides  apparently  stretching  to  the  lim- 
its of  the  horizon  ! 

His  situation,  sufficiently  unpleasant  on  account  of  the  danger  of 
sing  Inundation,  soon  became  absolutely  frightful  from  another j 
and  a  very  different  reason. 

Some  shining  objects,  which  appeared  to  him  among  the  leaves  of 
the  tamarinds,  and  that  looked  like  burning  coals,  just  then  caught 
his  glance  ;  and  a  closer  scrutiny  convinced  him  that  these  could  be 
no  other  than  the  eyes  of  some  fierce  animals  that  had  taken  refuge 
upon  the  trees — jaguars,  no  doubt:  since  he  could  think  of  no  oth- 
er  creatures  that  could  have  climbed  up  the  smooth  trunks  of  the 
tamarinds ! 

His  terror  was  now  complete.  Beneath  rushed  the  surging  wa- 
ters, lie  knew  not  how  soon  they  might  mount  higher  and  eiv 
gulph  him — for  the  flood  might  still  be  far  from  its  maximum 
height!  On  the  other  hand,  he  dared  not  climb  upwards,  llni 
fierce  animals  in  the  tree  would  be  certain  to  dispute  his  ascentj 
even  should  they  feel  disposed  to  leave  him  unassailed  where  ha 
was ! 

In  this  horrid  state  of  uncertainty — dreading  the  double  danger  if 
he  was  compelled  to  pass  the  remainder  of  the  night. 

We  need  not  detail  the  unpleasant  reflections  to  which  his  situa- 
tion gave  rise:  for  a  volume  would  scarce  contain  the  thousand  al- 
ternations from  hope  to  fear  that  passed  through  his  spirit  before  the 
light  of  the  morning  broke  upon  his  longing  eyes. 

Though  he  had  longed  for  the  morning  to  come,  the  daylight  did 
not  add  much  to  the  joyfulness  of  his  situation.  The  animals, 
whose  glancing  orbs  had  kept  him  all  night  in  a  state  of  apprehen- 
sion, were  now  plainly  seen  among  the  branches  of  the  trees.  They 
were  jaguars — four  of  them — two  large  ones,  and  two  others  of 
smaller  size,  or  cachorros.  This  was  not  all  that  Don  Cornelio  saw 
to  alarm  him.  In  addition  to  the  fierce  quadrupeds,  the  tops  of  the 
tamarinds  were  occupied  by  other  living  creatures  of  equally  fright- 
ful aspect.  These  were  reptiles  :  large  serpents  of  hideous  appear- 
ance twined  spirally  round  the  branches,  with  their  heads  projecting 
outwards,  and  their  forked  tongues  glistening  beyond  their  teeth  ! 

The  terrified  student  cast,  an  inquiring  glance  over  the  waters,  to 
see  if  there  was  no  means  of  escape  from  his  perilous  position.  He 
saw  only  the  bubbling  surface,  here  and  there  mottled  with  huge 
uprooted  trees,  upon  tthich  appeared  wolves  and  other  wild  animals' 


A    CANOPY    Ob'    JAGUARS.  97 

half  dead  with  affright.  High  overhead,  eagles,  vultures,  and  other 
birds  of  prey  wheeled  in  circles  through  the  air,  uttering  their 
piercing  cries — fit  accompaniment  to  this  scene  of  desolation  and 
drain. 

Don  Cornelio  again  turned  his  eyes  towards  the  fierce  jaguars 
crouching  among  the  branches  of  the  trees.  These  brutes  appeared 
to  struggle  against  the  ferocious  instincts  of  their  nature,  which 
prompted  them  to  sieze  hold  of  a  prey  almost  within  reach  of  their 
claws.  Fear  fortheir  own  lives  alone  prevented  them  from  taking  that 
of  the  student;  and  at  intervals  they  closed  their  eyes,  as  if  to  es- 
cape the  temptation  caused  by  his  presence! 

At  the  same  time  the  serpents,  not  far  above  his  face,  kept  con- 
tinually coiling  their  long  viscous  bodies  round  the  branches,  and 
rapidly  uncoiling  them  again — equally  uneasy  at  the  presence  of  the 
man  and  the  tigers. 

Mechanically  closing  the  folds  of  the  hammock  over  him,  and 
thus  holding  them  with  both  hands,  the  student  lay  perfectly  still. 
He  feared  cither  to  speak  or  make  a  motion,  lest  his  voice  or  move- 
ment might  tempt  either  the  reptiles  or  quadrupeds  to  make  an 
attack  upon  him. 

In  this  way  more  than  an  hour  had  passed,  when  over  the  surface 
of  the  waters,  which  now  (lowed  in  a  more  tranquil  current,  Don 
Cornelio  fancied  he  heard  a  singular  sound.  It  resembled  the  notes 
of  a  bugle,  but  at  times  the  intonation  was  hoarser  and  more  grave, 
not  unlike  a  certain  utterance  of  his  two  formidable  neighbours 
which  from  time  to  time  the  student  heard  swelling  from  the  tops 
of  the  tamarinds. 

It  was  neither  more  nor  less  than  the  conch  of  Costal;  who  mak- 
ing his  way  towards  the  spot  in  his  canoe,  was  employing  the  time 
to  advantage  in  endeavoring  to  invoke  the  goddess  of  the  waters. 

Presently  the  student  was  able  to  make  out  in  the  distance  the 
little  canoe  gliding  over  the  water,  with  the  two  adventurers  seated 
in  the.  stem  and  stern.  At  intervals,  the  Indian,  accustomed  to  this 
sort  of  navigation,  was  seen  to  drop  his  oars  and  hold  the  shell  to 
his  mouth.  Lantejas  then  saw  that  it  was  from  this  instilment  the 
sounds  that  had  so  puzzled  him  were  proceeding. 

Absorbed  in  their  odd  occupation,  neither  Costal  nor  Clara  had 
as  yet  perceived  the  student  of  theology — hidden  as  he  was  by  the 
thick  network  of  the  hammock,  and  almost  afraid  to  make  the 
slightest  movement.  Just  then,  however,  a  muflled  voice,  as  of 
some  one  speaking  from  under  a  mask,  reached  their  ears. 

"Did  you  hear  anything,  Costal?"  inquired  the  negro. 


98  THE    TIOE-KH  INTER. 

"Yes,  I  heard  a  sort  of  cry,"  replied  Costal;  "like  enough  it's 
the  poor  devil  of  a  student  w  ho  is  calling  us.  Carrambo  !  where 
can  he  be  ?  I  see  only  a  hammock  hung  between  two  trees.  Eh  ! 
as  I  live,  he  is  inside  it.      Corral!'''' 

As  Costal  finished  speaking,  a  loud  peal  of  laughter  burst  from 
his  lips,  which  to  him  in  the  hammock  appeared  like  heavenly 
music.  It  told  him  that  the  two  men  had  discovered  his  situation  ; 
and  the  student  at  once  fervently  returned  thanks  to  God  for  this 
interposition  of  1  lis  mercy. 

Clara  was  sharing  the  mirth  of  the  Indian,  when  music  of  a  very 
different  sort  stilled  the  laugh  upon  his  lips.  It  was  the  cry  of  the 
jaguars,  that,  suddenly  excited  by  the  voice  of  the  student,  had  all 
four  of  them  sent  forth  a  simultaneous  scream. 

■'  Carrambo!"  exclaimed  Clara,  with  a  fresh  terror  depicted  upon 
his  face  :  "  the  tigers  again." 

"JJather  strange!"  said  the  Indian.  "Certainly  their  howls 
appeared  to  come  from  the  same  place  as  the  voice  of  the  man. 
1'ola!  Senor  student,"  he  continued,  raising  his  voice,  so  as  to  he 
heard  by  him  in  the  hammock,  M  are  you  making  your  siesta  alone, 
or  have  you  company  under  the  shad.'  of  the  tamarinds  .'"' 

Don  Cornel io  attempted  to  reply,  but  his  speech  was  unintelligible 
both  to  the  Indian  and  the  negro.     In  fact,  terror  had   so  para 
his  tongue,  as  to  render  him  incapable  of  pronouncing  his  words 
distinctly  ! 

For  a  moment  his  arm  was  seen  elevated  above  the  folds  of  the 
hammock,  as  if  to  point  out  his  terrible  neighbours  upon  the  tree. 
But  the  thick  foliage  still  concealing  the  jaguars  from  the  eye  of 
Costal,  rendered  the  gesture  of  the  student  as  unintelligible  as  his 
cry. 

"For  the  love  of  God,  hold  your  oar!''  cried  Clara;  "per- 
haps the  tigers  have  taken  refuge  on  the  top  of  the  tamarind.-!"' 

"All  the  more  reason  why  we  should  get  up  to  them."  replied 
the  Indian.  "Would  you  leave  this  young  man  to  smother  in  his 
hammock  till  the  waters  had  sul  sided  V 

In  saying  this,  Costal  plied  his  oars  more  vigorously  than  ever; 
and,  in  spite  of  the  remonstrances  of  his  companion,  headed  the 
canoe  in  a  direct  line  towards  the  hammock. 

"If  these  be  the  same  tigers  we  encountered  yesterday,"  said 
Clara  in  an  anxious  tone  of  voice,  "  and  I  am  almost  sure  they  are, 
by  the  mewing  of  their  whelps,  think  for  a  moment,  Costal,  how 
desperately  spiteful  they  will   be  against  us." 

"  And  do  you  think  I  am  not  equally  spiteful  against  them  ?"  re- 


THE    STL- DENT    RESCUED.  9& 

plied  Costal,  urging  his  canoe  onwards   with  more  rapiJity   than 

ever. 

A  few  strokes  of  the  paddle  brought  the  light  craft  within  gun- 
shot distance  of  the  tamarinds;  and  now  for  the  first  time  did  Cos- 
tal obtain  a  good  view  of  the  theological  student  couched  within  the 
hammock — where  he  appeared  to  be  indolently  reposing,  like  some 
Oriental  satrap,  under  a  dais  of  tigers  and  serpents  ! 


CHAPTER    XXI. 

THE      STUDENT      RESCUED. 

The  odd  spectacle  once  more  overcame  the  gravity  of  the  Indian; 
and,  resting  upon  his  oars,  he  delivered  himself  up  to  a  renewed 
spell  of  laughter. 

Through  the  network  of  the  hammock  the  student  could  now  note 
the  movements  of  those  who  were  coming  to  his  rescue.  lie  saw 
the  Indian  turn  towards  his  companion,  pointing  at  the  same  time 
to  the  singular  tableau  among  the  tops  of  the  trees,  which  the  negro 
appeared  to  contemplate  with  a  countenance  that  betrayed  an  anx- 
iety equal  to  his  own. 

Don  Cornelio  could  not  make  out  what  there  was  to  laugh  at  in 
a  spectacle  that  for  two  mortal  hours — ever  since  daybreak — had 
been  causing  him  the  extreme  of  fear  ;  but,  without  saying  a  word, 
he  waited  for  the  explanation  of  this  ill-timed  hilarity. 

''  Let  us  get  a  little  farther  off  !"  stammered  the  negro  ;  "  we  can 
deliberate  better  what  we  should  do." 

'•  What  we  should  do  !"  cried  Costal,  now  speaking  seriously  ;  "  it 
needs  no  deliberation  to  tell  that." 

"  Quite  true,"  assented  Clara,  "  it  does  not.  Of  course  we  should 
push  off  a  little  ;  and  the  sooner  we  do  it  the  better." 

"  Bah  !"  exclaimed  Costal,  "  that's  not  what  I  meant ;"  as  he  spoke 
coolly  laying  his  paddle  in  the  bottom  of  the  canoe,  and  taking  up 
his  carbine. 

"  But  what  are  you  going  to  do  ?"  anxiously  asked  Clara. 

'*  For  Bios!  to  shoot  one  of  the  jaguars;  what  else?  You  shall 
see  presently.  Keep  yourself  quiet,  Senor  student,"  he  continued- 
speaking  to  Don  Cornelio,  who  still  lay  crouched  up  within  the  ham- 
mock, and  who,  from  very  fear,  could  neither  speak  nor  move. 

At  this  moment  on?  of  the  jaguars  uttered  a  growl  that  caused 


100  Til  E    T I U  E II- 11  UN  TER. 

the  blood  to  run  cold  through  the  veins  o*"  Clam.  At  the  same  time 
the  fierce  creature  was  seen  tearing  the  bark  from  the  tamarind  with 
his  curving  claws;  while,  with  mouth  agape,  and  teeth  set,  as  if  in 
menace,  he  fixed  his  fiery  eyes  upon  Costal,  who  was  nearest  to  him. 
His  angry  glance  had  no  terrors  for  the  tigrero,  who,  gazing  firmly 
back  upon  the  fierce  brute,  appeared  to  subdue  him  by  some  power 
of  fascination.         * 

Costal  now  raised  the  carbine  to  his  shoulder,  took  deliberate  aim, 
and  fired.  Almost  simultaneously  with  the  report,  the  huge  animal 
came  tumbling  down  from  the  tree,  and  fell  with  a  dull,  dead  plash 
upon  the  water,     it  was  the  male. 

"  Quick,  Clara  !"  cried  the  Indian.  "A  stroke  of  the  paddle- 
quick,  or  we  shall  have  the  other  upon  us  !"' 

And,  as  Costal  spoke,  he  drew  his  long  knife  to  be  ready  for  de- 
fending himself. 

Anxious  as  the  negro  was  to  get  out  of  the  way,  and  making  all 
the  haste  in  his  power,  his  fears  had  so  unnerved  him  that  his  efforts 
were  in  vain.  The  female  jaguar,  furious  at  the  death  of  her  mate, 
and  anxious  for  the  safety  of  her  whelps,  stayed  only  to  utter  one 
savage  yell  ;  and  then,  bounding  downward  from  the  branches,  she 
launched  herself  upon  the  student.  The  hammock,  however,  oscil- 
lating violently  to  one  side,  caused  her  to  let  go  her  hold,  and  mak- 
ing a  second  spring,  she  dropped  down  into  the  canoe.  The  weight 
of  her  body,  combined  with  the  impetus  which  her  anger  had  given 
to  it,  at  once  capsized  the  little  craft ;  the  Indian,  negro,  and  jaguar 
went  all  together  under  water ! 

In  a  second's  time  all  three  reappeared  on  the  surface — Clara 
half- frightened  out  of  his  senses,  and  striking  out  with  all  the  ener- 
gy  of  despair. 

Fortunately  for  the  negro,  the  old  pearl-diver  could  swim  like  a 
shaik;  and,  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye,' the  latter  had  darted  be- 
twixt him  and  the  jaguar — his  knife  slung  between  his  clenched 
teeth. 

The  two  adversaries,  now  face  to  face,  paused  for  a  instant  as  if 
to  measure  the  distance  between  them.  Their  eyes  met — those  of 
the  tiger-hunter  expressing  coolness  and  resolution,  while  the  orbs 
of  ilie  jaguar  rolled  furiously  in  their  sockets. 

All  at  once  the  hunter  was  seen  to  dive  ;  and  the  jaguar,  aston- 
ished at  the  sudden  disappearance  of  her  enemy,  paused,  and  for  a  mo- 
ment balanced  herself  in  the  water.  Then  turning  round,  she  com- 
menc  d  swimming  back  towards  the  tree  upon  which  she  had  left 
her  young  ones. 


THE  STUDENT  RESCUED.  101 

Before  reaching  it,  however,  she  was  seen  to  struggle^  'and  sink 
partially  below  the  surface — as  if  sora^whir^j^Jdl'wjte  sucking  her 
underneath  ;  then  rising  up  again,  she  vtUr:i?d  overtoil 'kh  ''W,fk,>  and 
floated  lifeless  down  the  current.  A  long  red  gash  appeared  freshly 
opened  in  her  belly  ;  and  the  water  around  was  fast  becoming  tir.ged 
with  the  crimson  stream  that  gushed  copiously  from  the  wound. 

The  Indian,  in  turn,  came  to  the  surface ;  and,  after  casting  a  look 
around  him,  swam  towards  the  canoe — which  the  current  had  already 
carried  to  some  distance  from  the  trees.  Overtaking  it,  he  once 
more  turned  the  craft  deck  upwards  ;  and,  mounting  aboard,  pad- 
dled back  towards  the  student. 

Lantejas  had  not  yet  recovered  from  the  surprise  with  which  the  en- 
counter, as  well  as  the  audacious  sangfroid  exhibited  by  the  tiyrcro, 
had  inspired  him,  when  the  latter  arrived  underneath  ;  and  with  the 
same  blade  with  which  he  had  almost,  disembowelled  the  tiger, 
opened  the  bottom  of  the  hammock  by  cutting  it  lengthwise.  By 
this  means  he  had  resolved  on  delivering  the  student  more  easily 
than  by  endeavouring  to  get  him  out  over  the  edge. 

At  that  moment  was  heard  the  voice  of  Clara,  still  swimming 
about  in  the  water. 

"  The  skins  of  the  jaguars  !"  cried  he  ;  "  are  you  going  to  let  them 
be  lost?     They  are  worth  twenty  dollars,  Costal  !" 

"Well,  if  they  are,'*  replied  the  Indian,  "  swim  after  and  secure 
them.  I  have  no  time  to  spare,"  added  he,  as  he  pulled  Lantejas 
through  the  bottom  of  the  hammock,  and  lowered  him  down  into 
the  canoe. 

"  Dios  me  UbreP'  responded  Clara;  "  I  shall  do  nothing  of  the 
kind.  Who  knows  whether  the  life's  quite  out  of  them  yet  ?  They 
may  go  to  the  devil  for  me!  Heigh!  Costal!  paddle  this  way, 
and  take  me  in.  I  have  no  desire  to  go  under  those  tamarinds — 
laced  as  they  are  by  half  a  mile  of  rattlesnakes." 

"  Get  in  gently,  then !"  said  Coital,  directing  the  canoe  towards- 
the  negro.     "Gently,  or  you  may  capsize  us  a  second  time." 

"  Jesus  God  !"  exclaimed  Don  Corneho,  who  now  for  the  first  time 
had  found  the  power  of  speech  ;  "Jesus  God  !"  he  repeated,  seeing 
himself,  not  without  some  apprehension,  between  two  strange  beings 
— the  one  red,  the  other  black — both  dripping  with  water,  and  their 
hair  covered  with,  the  yellow  scum  of  the  waves  ! 

"  Eh  !  Senor  student,"  rejoined  Clara,  in  a  good  humoured  way, 
"is  that  all  the  thanks  you  give  us  for  the  service  we  have  don» 
you." 

"  Pardon  me,  gentlemen'-   stammered  out  Don  Cornelio  "I  wa* 


1)2  THE,  TIGER-HUNTER. 

dreadfully    frightened. '  'I  "have  ,  every  reason   to    be    thankful   to 

you.",.  s.j€e|  £;«•«      I    :    '    '  '• 

Ana*/  his  eonvHTe'nee  'now'  "restored,  the  student  expressed,  in  fit 
.  his  warm  gratitude;  and  finished  his  speech  by  congratula- 
ting the  Indian  on  his  escape  from  the  dangers  he  had  encountered, 

"  By  my  faith  !  it  is  true  enough,"  rejoined  Costal,  "I  have  run 
some  little  danger.  1  was  ail  of  a  sweat;  and  this  cursed  water 
coining  down  from  the  mountains  as  cold  as  ic€ — Oarrambo!  I 
shouldn't  wonder  if  I  should  geta  bad  cold  from  the  ducking." 

The  student  listened  with  astonishment  to  this  unexpected  decla- 
ration. The  man  whose  fearful  intrepidity  he  had  just  witnessed  to 
be  thinking  only  of  the  risk  he  ran  of  getting  a  cold ! 

"  Who  are  you  ?*'  he  mechanically  inquired. 

"  I  ?"  said  Costal.  kt  Well,  I  am  an  Indian,  as  you  see — a  Zapo- 
teque — formerly  tigrero  of  Don  Matias  de  la  Zanca  ;  at  present  in 
the  service  of  Don  Mariano  de  Siiva — to  morrow,  who  knows?" 

'•Don  Matias  de  la  Zanca  !"  echoed  the  student,  interrupting  him. 
';  why,  that  is  my  uncle  !"' 

"  Oh  !"  said  Costal,  :'  your  uncle  !  Well,  Senor  student,  if  you 
wish  to  go  to  his  house  1  am  sorry  I  cannot  take  you  there,  since  it 
ii  ss  up  among  the  hills,  and  could  not  be  reached  in  a  canoe.  But 
perhaps  you  have  a  horse  !" 

•"  1  had  one;  but  the  flood  his  carried  him  off,  I  suppose.  No 
mitter.     I  have  goo  1  reasons  for  not  regretting  his  loss." 

"  Well,"  rejoined  Costal,  "  your  best  way  will  be  for  you  to  go 
with  us  to  the  Hacienda  las  Palmas.  There  you  will  get  a  steed 
that  will  carry  you  to  the  house  of  your  uncle.  But  first,"  added 
h  •,  turning  his  eves  toward  the  tamarinds,  "I  must  look  after  my 
cirbine,  which  has  been  spilled  out  of  the  canoe.  It's  too  good  a 
r  m  to  be  thrown  away;  and  I  can  say  that  it  don't  miss  fire  once 
in  ten  times.  It  should  be  yonder,  where  the  brute  capsized  us; 
aid  with  your  permission,  Senor  student,  I'll  just  go  in  search  of  it. 
lio,  Clara!  pillle  us  back  under  the  hammock  !" 

Clara  obeyed,  though  evidently  with  some  reluctance.  The  hiss- 
ihg  of  the  serpents  still  sounded  ominously  in  his  ears. 

On  arriving  near  the  snot  where  el  turned  over,  Cos- 

t.-d  stood  up  in  the  bow  ;  and  then  raising  his  hands,  and  joining 
them  above  his  h  ;ad,  he  plunged  once  more  under  the  water. 

For  a  long  time  the  spectators  saw  nothing  of  him;  but  the  bub- 
bles here,  and  there  rising  to  the  surface,  showed  where  he  was  en- 
g.i'd  in  searching  for  his  incomparable  carbine. 

length  his  head  appeared  above  water,  then  his  whole  body. 


tut:  student  rescued.  103 

He  held  the  gun  tightly  grasped  in  one  of  ms  nands,  and  making  a 
few  strokes  towards  the  c  noe  he  once  more  climbed  aboard. 

Costal  now  took  liol  !  of  the  paddle;  and  turning  tlic  head  of  the 
canoe  in  a  westerly  direction  commenced  making  way  across  the 
turbid  waters  towards  th  •  Hacienda  las  Palmas. 

Although  the  fury  of  the  inundation  had  by  this  timo  partially 
subsided,  still  the  flood  ran  onward  with  a  swift  current;  and  what 
with  the  danger  from  floating  trees,  and  other  objects  that  swelled 
the  surface  of  the  wate -,  it  was  necessary  to  man;  g  ■  the  canoe  with 
caution.  Thus  retarde  I,  it  was  near  mid-day  before  the  voyageurs 
arrived  within  sight  of  trite  hacienda.  Along  the  way  Don  Cornelio 
had  inquired  from  his  new  companions,  what  strange  accident  had 
conducted  them  to  the  spot  where  they  had  found  him. 

"  Not  an  accident,"  said  Costal;  "but  a  horseman,  who  appeared 
to  be  in  a  terrible  hurry  himself,  as  For  Dios  !  he  had  need  to  be. 
He  was  on  his  way  to.the  house  of  Don  Mariano,  for  what  purpose 
I  can't  say.  It  remains  to  be  known,  Serior  student,  whether  he  has 
been  as  fortunate  as  you,  in  escaping  the  flood.  God  grant  that  he 
has  !  for  it  would  be  a  sad  pity  if  such  a  brave  young  fellow  was  to 
die  by  drowning.     Brave  men  are  not  so  plentiful." 

"  Happy  lor  them  who  are  brave  !"  sighed  Don  Cornelio. 

"  Here  is  my  friend,  Clara,"  continued  Costal,  without  noticing 
the  rejoinder  of  the  student,  "who  has  no  fear  of  man  ;  and  yet  he 
is  as  much  afraid  of  tigers  as  if  he  were  a  child.  Well,  I  hope  we 
shall  find  that  the  gallant  young  officer  has  escaped  the  clanger,  and 
is  now  safe  within  the  walls  of  the  hacienda." 

At  that  moment  the  canoe  passed  round  a  tope  of  half-submerged 
palm  trees,  and  the  hacienda  itself  appeared  in  sight,  as  if  suddenly 
rising  from  the  bosom  of  the  waters.  A  cry  of  joy  escaped  from 
the  lips  of  the  student  who,  half  famished  with  hunger,  thought  of 
the  abundance  that  would   be  found  behind   those  hospitable  walls. 

While  gazing  upon  them  a  bell  commenced  to  toll ;  and  its  tones 
fell  upon  his  ears  like  the  music  of  birds,  for  it  appeared  as  if  sum- 
moning the  occupants  of  the  hacienda  to  pass  into  the  refectory.  It 
was,  however,  the  angelus  of  noon. 

At  the  same  instant  two  barges  were  seen  parting  from  the  cause- 
way that  led  down  in  front,  and  heading  towards  the  high  ridge  that 
ran  behind  the  hacienda,  at  a  little  distance  on  the  north.  In  the 
first  of  these  boats  appeared  two  rowers,  with  a  person  in  a  travel- 
ing costume  of  somewhat  clerical  cut,  and  a  mule  saddled  and 
bridled.  In  the  second  were  two  gentlemen  and  the  same  number 
of  ladies.     The  latter  were  young  girls,  both  crowned  with  luxu* 


104 


TnE    TIGER-HUNTER. 


riant  chaplets  of  flowers,  and  each  grasping  an  oar  in  her  white 
delicate  fingers,  which  she  managed  with  skill  and  adroitness.  They 
were  the  two  daughters  of  Don  Mariano  de  Silva.  One  of  the  gen 
tlemcn  was  Don  Mariano  himself,  while  the  other  was  joyfully  re 
cognised  by  Costal  as  tiie  brave  officer  who  had  asked  him  the  way. 
and  by  the  student  as  his  compagnon  du  voyage  of  yesterday — Don 
Rafael  Tres-Villas. 

Shortly  after,  the  two  boats  reached  the  foot  of  the  Sierra;  and 
the  traveller  with  the  mule  disembarked.  Mounting  into  his  sad- 
dle, he  saluted  those  who  remained  in  the  other  boat;  and  then  rode 
away,  amidst  the  \yords  oft  repeated  by  Don  Mariano  and  his 
daughters — 

"A  dios  !  a  dios!  Senor  Morelos  !  a  dios  /" 

The  two  barges  now  returned  toward  the  hacienda,  arriving  there 
nearly  at  the  same  time  as  the  canoe  which  carried  the  student  of 
theology,  the  Indian,  and  the  negro. 

Don  Cornelio  had  now  a  better  opportunity  of  observing  the  rich 
frieght  carried  in  the  larger  of  the  two  boats.  The  drapery  of  pur- 
ple silk  which  covered  i  lie  seats  and  fell  over  the  sides  of  the  barge, 
threw  its  brilliant  reflections  far  out  upon  the  water.  In  the  midst 
of  this  brilliance  appeared  the  young  ladies,  seated  and  bending  lan- 
guidly upon  their  oars.  Now  and  then  Marianita,  in  plunging  her 
oar-blade  into  the  water,  caused  the  pomegranate  flowers  to  rain 
down  from  her  hair,  as  she  shook  them  with  bursts  of  laughter; 
while  Gertrudis,  looking  from  under  the  purple  wreath,  ever  and 
anon  cast  stealthy  glances  at  the  cavalier  who  was  seated  by  the  side 
of  her  father. 

"Senor  Don  Mariano!"  said  Costal,  as  the  barge  drew  near, 
"'here  is  a  guest  whom  I  have  taken  the  liberty  to  bring  to  your 
hospitable  mansion." 

As  the  Indian  delivered  this  speech  he  pointed  to  the  student  of 
theology  still  seated  in  the  canoe. 

"  He  is  welcome  T'  rejoined  Don  Mariano;  and  then  inviting  the 
stranger  to.  disembark,  all  except  Costal,  Clara,  and  the  servants, 
landed  from  the  boats,  and  passed  out  of  sight  through  the  front 
gateway  of  the  hacienda. 

These  taking  the  boats  around  the  battlements  of  the  bunding 
entered  the  enclosure  by  a  gate  that  opened  towards  the  rear. 


RAFAEL    AND    GERTRUDIS.  103 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

RAFAEL     AND      GERTRUDIS. 

As  already  stated,  Don  Luis  Tres- Villas,  the  father  of  Don  Ra- 
fael, was  a  Spaniard.  He  was  one  of  those  Spaniards,  however, 
who  from  the  first  had  comprehended  the  necessity  of  making  lib- 
eral political  concessions  to  the  Creoles — such  as  those  accorded  to 
them  by  the  enlightened  Don  Jose  lturrigaray.  Even  the  interest 
of  Spain  herself  demanded  these  reforms. 

Don  Luis,  himself  an  officer  in  the  viceregal  guard,  had  been  one 
of  the  most  devoted  partisans  of  lturrigaray  ;  and  when  the  latter 
was  arrested  by  the  more  violent  Gachupinos  and  sent  prisoner  to 
Spain,  Tres-Villas  saw  that  all  ties  of  attachment  between  Spaniards 
and  Creoles  had  been  severed  by  the  act ;  and  that  an  open  rupture 
was  at  hand.  Unwilling  to  take  part  against  the  native  people,  Don 
Luis  had  thrown  up  his  commission  as  captain  in  the  viceregal 
guards,  left  the  capital,  and  retired  to  his  estate  of  Del  Valle. 

This  hacienda  was  situated  on  the  other  side  of  the  ridge  that 
bounded  the  plain  of  Las  Palmas  on  the  north,  and  about  two 
leagues  distant  from  the  dwelling  of  Don  Mariano  de  Silva.  These 
two  gentlemen  had  met  in  the  metropolis.;  and  the  slight  acquaint- 
ance there  initiated  had  been  strengthened  during  their  residence  in 
the  country. 

On  receiving  the  news  of  Hidalgo's  insurrection,  Don  Luis  had 
sent  an  express  messenger  to  his  son  Don  Rafael,  summoning  them 
to  the  Hacienda  Del  Valle.  In  obedience  to  the  order  of  his  father, 
the  young  captain  of  dragoons,  having  obtained  leave  of  absence 
from  his  regiment,  was  on  his  way  thither,  when  he  overtook  upon 


106  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

the  road  the  student  of  theology.  Nevertheless,  Don  Rafael  had 
not  deemed  the  order  of  his  father  so  pressing  as  to  hinder  him  from 
passing  a  day  at  the  hacienda  of  Las  Palmas,  which  lay  directly  in 
the  route  to  that  of  Del  Valle.  This,  therefore,  he  had  determined 
upon  doing. 

A  word  about  the  antecedents,  which  led  to  the  resolve  on  the 
part  of  the  dragoon  captain. 

In  the  early  part  of  the  proceeding  year  Don  Mariano  de  Silva 
had  passed  three  months  in  the  Mexican  metropolis,  lie  had  been 
accompanied  by  his  daughter  Gertrudis — Marianita  remaining  in 
Oajaca  with  a  near  relative  of  the  family.  In  the  tertulias  of  the 
gay  capital  the  fair  Oujaqueaa  had  met  the  dashing  captain  of  dra- 
goons, and  a  romantic  attachment  had  sprung  up  between  them, 
mutual  as  sincere.  To  this  there  could  be  no  objection  by  the  par- 
ents on  either  side  :  since  there  was  between  the  two  lovers  a  com- 
plete conformity  in  age,  social  position,  and  fortune.  In  all  likeli- 
hood the  romance  of  courtship  would  soon  have  ended  in  the  more 
prosaic  reality  of  marriage  ;  but-  just  at  that  time  the  young  officer 
was  ordered  upon  some  military  service;  and  Don  Mariano  was 
also  suddenly  called  away  from  the  capital.  The  marriage  cere- 
mony, therefore,  that  might  otherwise  have  been  expected  to  take 
place,  thus  remained  unconsummated. 

It  is  true  that  up  to  this  time  Don  Rafael  had  not  formally  de- 
clared his  passion  to  the  young  Creole;  but  it  is  probable  that  she 
knew  it  without  any  verbal  avowal  ;  and  still  more  that  she  fully 
reciprocated  it.  Neither  had  Don  Mariano  been  spoken  to  upon  the 
matter  :  the  captain  of  dragoons  not  deeming  it  proper  to  confer 
with  him  till  after  he  had  obtained  the  consent  of  Gertrudis. 

After  the  separation  of  the  two  lovers,  by  little  and  little  Don 
Rafael  began  to  doubt  whether  his  passion  had  been  really  returned 
by  the  fair  Oajaquena.  Time  and  absence,  while  they  rendered  more 
feeble  the  remembrance  of  those  little  incidents  that  had  appeared 
favourable  to  him,  increased  in  an  inverse  ratio,  the  impression  of 
the  young  Creole's  charms — that  in  fancy  now  appeared  to  him  only 
the  more,  glowing  and  seductive.  So  much  did  this  impression  be- 
come augmented,  that  the  young  officer  began  to. think  he  had  been 
too  presumptions  in  aspiring  to  the  possession  of  such  incompara- 
ble loveliness. 

His  cruel  doubts  soon  passed  into  a  more  cruel  certainty  ;  and  he 
no  longer  believed  that  his  love  had  been  returned. 

In  this  state  of  mind  he  endeavoured  to  drive  the  thoughts  of 
Gertrudis  out  of  his  head  :   by  saying  to  himself  that  he  had  never 


RAFAEL    AND    GERTRUDIS.  1C7 

loved  her  !  Bat  this  attempt  at  indifference  only  proved  how  strongly 
the  sentiment  influenced  him;  and  the  result  was  to  force  him  into 
an    '  :  .  -  oly,  habi 

lier-priest 

HI  J         .  i  tl  an  revolution.     Im- 

•■  li'i  :    itted  to  him 

e — know- 
[]  I1":;  Mariano  de 
laucipation  of  their 
hus  sure  of  the  approbation  of  all  for  whom  he  had 
reverence  or  affection — Den  Rafael  determined  to  offer  his  sword  to 
the  cause  of  Independence.     He  hoped  under  the  banners  of  the  in 
sarrection  to  get  rid  of  the  black  chagrin  that  was  devouring  his 
spirit ;  or  if  not,  he  desired  that  in  the  first  encounter  between  the 
royalist  and  insurgent  troops,  death  nvght  deliver  him  from  an  ex- 
istence that  was  no  longer  tolerable. 

At  this  crisis  came  the  messenger  from  Del  Valle.  The  message 
was  simply  a  summons  to  his  father's  presence  that  he  might  learn 
from  him  some  matters  that  were  of  too  much  importance  either  to  be 
trusted  to  paper  or  the  lips  of  a  servant.  The  young  officer  easily 
conjectured  the  object  for  which  he  was  summoned  to  Oajaca.  Know- 
ing his  fathers  political  leanings,  he  had  no  doubt  that  it  was  to 
counsel  him,  Don  Rafael,  to  offer  his  sword  to  the  cause  of  Mexican 
Independence. 

The  message,  however  significant  and  mysterious,  partially  re- 
stored the  captain  of  dragoons  to  his  senses.  In  the  journey  he  was 
necessitated  to  make,  he  saw  there  might  be  an  opportunity  of 
sounding  the  heart  of  Gertrudis,  and  becoming  acquainted  with  her 
feelings  in  regard  to  him.  For  this  purpose  he  had  determined  up- 
on frankly  declaring  his  own.  In  fine,  he  had  half  resolved  to  re- 
nounce those  chivalric  sentiments,  that  had  hindered  him  from  open- 
ing the  affair  to  Don  Mariano  without  the  consent  of  Gertrudis.  So 
profound  had  his  passion  become,  that  he  would  even  have  prefer- 
red owing  to  filial  obedience  the  possession  of  her  he  so  devotedly 
loved,  than  not  to  possess  her  at  all. 

Influenced  by  such  ideas,  no  wonder  that  with  feverish  ardour  he 
rushed  over  the  hundred  leagues  that  separate  Mexico  from  Oajaca; 
and  it  was  for  this  reason  he  was  willing  to  risk  the  danger  of  per- 
ishing in  the  flood  rather  than  not  reach  the  Hacienda  las  Palmas, 
on  the  evening  he  had  appointed  to  be  there. 

It  may  be  mentioned  that  in  sending  back  the  messenger  of  his 
father,  he  had  charged  the  man  to  call  at  the  hacienda  of  Las  Pab 


108  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

mas  and  inform  its  proprietor  of  his — Don  Rafael's — intention  to 
demand  there  the  hospitality  of  a  night.  Having  calculated  the 
exact  time  he  might  he  occupied  on  his  journey,  he  had  named  the 
day,  almost  the  very  hour,  when  he  might  be  expected.  Without 
knowing  the  importance  which  the  young  dragoon  attached  to  this 
visit,  Don  Mariano  was  but  too  gratified  to  have  an  opportunity  of 
showing  politeness  to  the  son  of  a  gentleman  who  was  at  the  same 
time  his  neighbour  and  friend. 

With  regard  to  the  sentiments  of  Gertrudis,  they  are  already 
known  to  the  reader.  What  would  not  Don  Rafael  have  given  to 
been  equally  well  acquainted  with  them  !  Ah  !  could  he  have 
known  the  secret  pleasure  with  which  his  arrival  was  expected — tho~ 
ardent  prayers,  and  that  sacrificial  vow  registered  in  his  favour,  at 
the  moment  when  he  was  struggling  with  danger — could  he  have 
known  all  this,  it  would  have  at  once  put  an  end  to  his  melan- 
choly ! 

At  this  time  the  insurrection  was  just  beginning  to  make  some 
stir  at  Oajaca.  On  throwing  off  the  mask,  Hidalgo  had  dispatched 
secret  agents  to  the  different  parts  of  Mexico,  in  hopes  that  they 
might  all  join  in  the  yrito  already  pronounced  by  him  in  Valladolid. 
The  emissaries  sent  to  Oajaca  were  two  men  named  Lopez  and  Ar- 
menta ;  but  both,  having  fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  government 
authorities,  were  beheaded  on  the  instant,  and  their  heads,  raised 
upon  poles,  were  exposed  upon  the  great  road  of  San  Luis  del  Rcy, 
as  a  warning  to  other  insurgents. 

This  rigorous  measure  had  no  effect  in  retarding  the  insurrection. 
Shortly  alter  a  ranchero,  named  Antonio  Valdez,  raised  the  stand* 
ard  of  independence,  and,  at  the  head  of  a  small  guerilla  of  country 
people,  commenced  a  war  of  retaliation.  Many  Spaniards  fell  into 
his  hand;  and  their  blood  was  spilled  without  mercy  :  for  in  this 
sanguinary  manner  did  the  Mexican  revolution  commence ;  and  in 
such  fashion  was  it  continued. 


IHJfi    HUNJKST     ML'LKTKKEt.  109 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

THE       HONEST        MULETEER. 

On  the  same  day  in  which  the  student  of  theology  arrived  at  the 
Hacienda  las  Palmas,  and  about  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon — just 
after  the  hour  of  dinner — the  different  members  of  the  family,  along 
with  their  guests,  were  assembled  in  one  of  the  apartments  of  the 
mansion.  It  was  the  grand  sala  or  reception  room,  opening  by 
double  glass  doors  upon  a  garden  filled  with  flowering  plants,  and 
beautiful  shade  trees. 

Two  individuals,  already  known  to  the  reader,  was  absent  from 
this  re-union.  One  was  the  student  himself,  who,  notwithsanding 
that  he  was  now  in  perfect  security,  had  so  delivered  himself  up  to 
the  rememberance  of  the  dangers  he  had  encountered  while  reclin- 
ing under  his  terrible  dias  of  tigers  and  serpents,  that  he  had  be,en 
seized  with  a  violent  fever,  and  was  now  confined  to  his  bed. 

The  other  absentee  was  Mariauita,  who,  on  pretext  of  taking  a 
look  at  the  great  ocean  of  waters — but  in  reality  to  ascertain 
whether  the  bark  of  Don  Fernando  was  not  yet  in  sight — had  gone 
up  to  the  azotea. 

Don  Mariano,  with  that  tranquility  of  mind,  which  the  possession 
of  wealth  usually  produces — assuring  the  rich  proprietor  against 
the  future — was  seated  in  a  large  leathern  fauteuil.  smoking  his 
cigar,  and  occasionally  balancing  himself  on  the  hind  legs  of  the 
chair. 

Beside  him  stood  a  small  table  of  ornamental  wood,  on  which 
was  placed  a  cup  of  Chinese  porcelain  containing  coffee.  It  was  of 
the  kind  known  among  Spanish  Americans  as  cafe  de  sieeta  ;  on  the 
principle,  no  doubt,  lucas  a  non  Incendo :  since  it  is  usually  so 
strong  that  a  single  cup  of  it  is  sufficient  to  rob  one  of  tho  power  of 
sleep  for  a  period  of  at  least  twenty-four  hours. 

In  the  doorway  opening  into  the  garden  stood  Don  Rafael,  who 


110  THE    TIGER  HUNTER. 

appeared  to  be  watching  the  evolutions  of  the  parroquets,  amidst 
the  branches  of  the  pomegranates,  with  all  the  interest  of  a  natur- 
alist. 

Though  his  countenance  was  calm,  his  heart  was  trembling  at  the 
thought  of  the  entretien  he  had  proposed  on  bringing  about. 

Gertrudis,  with  head  inclined,  was  seated  near  by,  occupied  with 
the  embroidery  of  one  of  those  scarfs  of  white  cambric,  which  the 
Mexican  gentlemen  are  accustomed  to  wear  over  their  shoulders, 
after  the  fashion  of  the  Arab  bernouse,  to  protect  them  from  the  too 
fierce  rays  of  the  sun. 

Despite  the  tranquil  silence  of  the  haciendado,  at  intervals  a 
cloud  might  have  been  observed  upon  his  brow  ;  while  the  pale 
countenance  of  Don  Rafael  also  exhibited  a  certain  anxiety,  belying 
the  expression  of  indifference  which  he  affected. 

The  spirit  of  Gertrudis  in  reality  was  not  more  calm.  A  secret 
voice  whispered  to  her  that  Don  Rafael  was  about  to  say  something; 
and  that  same  voice  told  her  it  was  some  sweet  prelude  of  love.  Never- 
theless, despite  the  quick  rush  of  her  Creole  blood,  and  the  sudden 
quivering  that  rose  from  her  heart  to  her  cheeks,  she  succeeded  in 
concealing  her  thoughts  under  that  mask  of  womanly  serenity  which 
the  eye  of  man  is  not  sufficiently  skilful  to  penetrate. 

The  only  individual  present  whose  countenance  was  in  conformity 
with  his  thoughts,  was  the  arriero — Don  Valerio  Trujano. 

With  hat  in  hand,  and  standing  in  front  of  the  haciendado,  he  had 
come  to  say  actios,  and  thank  Don  Mariano  for  the  hospitality  his 
house  had  afforded  him. 

To  that  easy  gracefulness  of  manners  common  to  all  classes  in 
Spanish  America,  there  was  united  in  the  person  of  the  arriero  a 
certain  imposing  severity  of  countenance,  which,  however,  he  could 
temper  at  will  by  the  aid  of  a  pair  of  eyes  of  mild  and  benevolent 
expression. 

Notwithstanding  that  his  social  position  was  not  equal  to  that  of 
host — for  Mexico  had  not  yet  become  republican — Valerio  Trujano 
was  not  regarded  as  an  ordinary  guest  either  by  Don  Mariano  or 
his  daughters. 

Independent  of  his  reputation  for  honesty  beyond  suspicion— for 
profound  piety  as  well — which  he  enjoyed  throughout  the  whole 
country,  he  possessed  other  high  qualities  that  had  entitled  him  to 
universal  esteem.  The  generosity  and  courage  which  he  had  exhib- 
ited on  the  preceeding  evening — when  assisting  a  stranger  at  the 
risk  of  his  own  life — had  only  added  to  the  great  respect  already 
entertained  for  him  by  the  inmates  of  the  Hacienda  las  Palmes. 


THE    HONEST    MULETEER.  Ill 

Although  the  dragoon  officer  had  in  some  measure  requited  the 
service,  by  afterwards  snatching  the  arriero  from  the  jaws  of  the 
devouring  flood,  he  did  not  on  that  account  feel  a  whit  less  grateful. 
Neither  did  Gertrudis,  who  with  her  thoughts  of  love  had  already 
mingled  her  prayers  for  him,  who  had  a  just  title  to  be  called  the 
saviour  of  Don  Rafael's  life. 

The  man,  Valerio  Trujano,  whose  name  at  a  latter  period  became. 
immortalised   by  the  seige  of  Huajopam,  was  at  this  tirne  about! 
forty  years  of  age  ;  but  h:s  fine  delicate  features,  overshadowed  by* 
an  abundance  of  glossy  black  hair,  gave  him  the  appearance  of  be- 
ing much  younger, 

"  Senor  Don  Mariano,"  said  he,  on  coming  into  the  presence  of 
the  haciendado,  "  I  have  come  to  bid  actios,  and  thank  you  for  your 
hospitality." 

"  What!"  exclaimed  Don  Mariano,  "  surely  you  are  not  going  to 
leave  us  so  soon  ?     No,  no." 

Gertrudis  at  the  same  time  expressed  her  unwillingness  that  he 
should  depart. 

"  I  must  leave  you,  Don  Mariano,"  answered  the  arriero.  "The 
man  who  has  business  to  attend  to  is  not  always  his  own  master. 
When  his  heart  impels  him  to  turn  to  the  right,  his  affairs  often  carry 
him  to  the  left.     He  who  is  in  debt,  is  still  less  master  of  himself." 

"  You  owe  a  sum  of  money,  then '?"  said  Don  Rafael,  interroga- 
tively, at  the  same  time  advancing  awards  the  arriero  and  offering 
him  his  hand.  "Why  could  you  not  have  told  me  of  this? 
Whatever  be  the  amount,  I " 

"  Ah  !  cawllero"  interrupted  Trujano,  with  a  smile,  "  it  is  a  bad 
plan  to  borrow  from  one  for  the  purpose  of  paying  another.  I 
could  not  think  of  accepting  a  loan.  It  is  not  from  pride,  but  a 
sense  of  duty  that  1  decline  your  generous  offer;  and  I  hope  you 
will  not  be  offended.  The  sum  I  owe  is  not  a  very  heavy  one — a 
few  hundred  dollars.  Since  it  has  pleased  God  that  my  mules  < 
should  find  a  shelter  in  the  stables  of  Don  Mariano,  and  thus  escape  j 
the  inundation,  I  can  now  take  the  road  through  the  mountains  to 
Oajaea,  where  the  money  I  shall  receive  for  my  ream  will,  I  hope, 
entirely  clear  me  from  debt." 

"  What !"  cried  Don  Mariano,  in  a  tone  of  surprise,  "  do  you 
talk  of  selling  your  mules — the  only  means  you  have  of  gaining 
your  livelihood  ?" 

"Yes,"  modestly  replied  the  muleteer,  "  I  intend  selling  them.  £ 
do  so  in  order  that  f  may  be  able  to  go  where  my  vocation  calls  me. 
1  should  have  gone  already  :  but  being  in  debt  up  to  this  time,  my 


112  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

life  belonged  to  my  creditors  rather  than  to  myself,  and  I  had  not 
the  right  to  expose  it  to  danger." 

"To  expose  your  life?''  interrogated  Gertrudis,  with  an  accent 
that  bespoke  her  interest  in  the  brave  man. 

"Just  so,  Senorita,"  responded  the  arriero.  " I  have  seen  the 
heads  of  Lopez  and  Armenta  exposed  upon  the  high  road  of  San 
Luis  del  Key.  Who  knows  but  that  my  own  may  soon  figure  be- 
side them'?  I  speak  openly,"  contined  Trujano,  looking  round  upon 
his  audience,  "and  as  if  before  God.  I  know  that  my  host,  no 
more  than  God  himself  would  betray  a  secret  thus  confided  to 
him." 

"Of  course  not,"  rejoined  Don  Mariano,  with  an  air  of  hospita- 
ble simplicity  such  as  characterised  the  early  ages.  "  But  here," 
he  continued,  "  wc  are  one  and  all  of  us  devoted  to  the  cause  of 
our  country's  liberty  ;  and  we  shall  pray  for  those  who  aided  her 
in  obtaining  it." 

"  We  shall  do  more  than  that,''  said  Tres-Villas  in  his  turn  ; 
"  we  shall  lend  our  help  to  her.  It  is  the  duty  of  every  Mexican 
who  can  wield  a  sword  and  ride  a  horse." 

"  May  all  those  who  raise  an  arm  in  favour  of  Spain  !"  cried  Ger- 
trudis, her  eyes  flashing  with  patriotic  enthusiasm,  "  may  they  be 
branded  with  infamy  and  disgrace  !  may  they  find  neither  a  roof  to 
shelter  them,  nor  a  woman  to  smile  upon  them  !  may  the  contempt 
of  those  they  love  be  the  reward  of  every  traitor  to  his  country  !" 

"  If  all  our  young  girls  were  like  you,"  said  Trujano,  looking 
gratefully  towards  Gertrudis,  "  our  triumph  would  soon  be  attained. 
Where  is  the  man  who  would  not  be  proud  to  risk  his  life  for  one 
smile  of  your  pretty  lips,  Senorita,  or  one  look  from  your  beautiful 
eyes?" 

As  the  arriero  said  this,  he  glanced  significantly  towards  the 
the  young  officer.  Gertrudis  hung  her  head,  happy  at  hearing  this 
homage  rendered  to  her  beauty  in  presence  of  the  man  in  whose  eyes 
she  alone  cared  to  appear  beautiful. 

After  a  pause  Trujano  continued;  Dios  y  Libertad !  (God  and 
Liberty  !)  that  is  my  motto.  Had  I  been  in  a  condition  sooner  to 
take  up  the  cause  of  my  country,  I  should  have  done  so — if  only  to 
restrain  the  excesses  that  have  already  sullied  it.  No  doubt  you 
have  heard  of  them,  Senor  Don  Mariano?" 

"  I  have,"  replied  the  haciendado  ;  and  the  shadow  that  at  that 
moment  passed  over  his  brow  told  that  the  news  had  troubled  him. 

"  The  blood  of  innocent  Spaniards  has  been  shed,"  continued  the 
muleteer,    "  men  who  had  no  ill-will  towards  our  cause  ;  and,  shame 


THE    HONEST    MULETEER.  113 

to  say    the  only  one  in  this  our  province  who  now  carries  the  ban- 
ner of  the  insurrection  is  the  worthless  wretch,  Antonio  Valdez." 
"  Antanio  Valdez !"  cried  Don  Rafael,  interrupting  him.     "Do 

you  mean  Valdez,  a  vaquero  of  Don  Luis  Tres-Villas — my  father?" 

"The   same,"   replied    Don   Mariano.     "May   it   please   God   to 

make  him  remember  that  his  master  always  treated  him  with  kind- 


ness 


'•' 


The  air  of  uneasiness  with  which  Don  Mariano  pronounced  these 
words  did  not  escape  Don  Rafael. 

"  Do  you  think,  then,"  said  he,  in  a  tone  that  testified  his  alarm, 
"  do  you  think  that  my  father,  whose  liberal  opinions  are  known  to 
every  one,  is  in  any  danger  from  the  insurgents  ?" 

"No,  1  hope  not,"  replied  Don  Mariano.  "  Senor  Valerio,"  said 
Don  Rafael,  turning  to  interrogate  the  arriero;  "do  you  know  how 
many  men  this  fellow,  Antonio  Valdez,  may  have  under  his  com- 
mand ?" 

"  Fifty,  I  have  heard  ;  but  I  think  it  likely  his  band  may  have  been 
greatly  increased  by  accessions  among  the  country  people — who 
have  suffered  even  more  than  those  of  the  town  from  the  oppressions 
of  the  Spaniards." 

"  Senor  Don  Mariano,"  said  the  officer,  in  a  voice  trembling  with 
emotion,  "  nothing  less  than  news  similar  to  what  I  have  just  now 
heard  could  have  tempted  me  to  abridge  a  sojourn  under  your  roof, 
which  I  should  have  been  only  too  happy  to  have  prolonged  ;  but 
when  one's  father  is  in  danger — even  to  the  risk  of  life — his  son's 
place  should  be  by  his  side.     Is  it  not  so,  Dona  Gertrudis  f 

On  hearing  the  first  words  of  Don  Rafael's  speech,  which 
announced  the  intention  of  a  precipitate  departure,  a  cry  of  anguish 
had  almost  escaped  from  the  lips  of  the  young  girl.  With  the  hero- 
ism of  a  woman's  heart  she  had  repressed  it ;  and  stood  silent  with 
her  eyes  fixed  upon  the  floor. 

"  Yes,  yes  !"  murmured  she,  replying  to  Don  Rafael's  question  in 
a  low  but  firm  voice. 

There  was  an  interval  of  silence,  during  which  a  sort  of  sinister 
presentiment  agitated  the  spirits  of  the  four  personages  present. 
The  homicidal  breath  of  civil  war  was  already  commencing  to  make 
itself  felt  within  the  domestic  circle. 

Trujano  was  the  first  to  recommence  the  conversation — his  eyes 
gleaming  as  he  spoke  like  one  of  the  ancient  prophets  moved  by 
Divine  inspiration. 

"This  morning,"  said  he,  "an  humble  servant  of  the  Most  High, 
the  obscure   priest  of  a   poor  village,  has  left  you   to   offer  up  his 


114  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

prayers  for  the  insurgent  cause.  And  now  an  instrument,  not  less 
humble,  by  the  will  of  God  takes  leave  of  you  to  offer  It  his  arm, 
and  if  need  be,  his  life.  Pray  for  them  !  good  and  beautiful  Ma- 
donna I1'  he  continued,  addressing  himself  to  Gertrudis,  and  speak' 
ing  with  that  religious  and  poetical  fervour  which  was  the  leading 
trait  in  his  character  ;  "pray  for  them  ;  and  perhaps  it  will  please  the 
Almighty  to  show  that  from  the  very  dust  lie  can  raise  the  power 
that  may  hurl  the  tyrant  from  his  throne." 

On  saying  these  words,  the  arriero  respectfully  pressed  the  hands 
that  were  held  out  to  him  ;  and  then  walked  out  of  the  sala,  followed 
by  Don  Mariano. 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

THE      LOVERS      ALONE. 

It  may  be  that  the  haciendado  had  reasons  for  thus  leaving  hia 
daughter  alone  with  Don  Rafael,  during  the  few  short  moments  that 
should  elapse  previous  to  the  departure  of  the  young  officer. 

The  voices  of  the  muleteers,  who  were  busily  lading  the  rccua  of 
Don  Valerio,  scarce  reached  the  ears  of  the  lovers,  who  were  now 
embarrassed  by  the  profound  silence  that  reigned  in  the  sala.  It 
was  the  first  time  they  had  found  themselves  alone,  since  the  arrival 
of  the  officer  at  the  hacienda. 

The  sun  was  gilding  the  tops  of  the  pomegranate  trees,  where  the 
parroquets  were  joyously  performing  their  gymnastic  excercises; 
•and  the  breeze  which  caressed  the  plants  in  the  garden,  wafted  into 
the  saloon  the  perfumes  of  a  thousand  flowers.  It  was  a  solemn  and 
decisive  moment.  Gertrudis,  happy,  yet  trembling  for  the  words 
of  love  she  expected  to  hear,  sat  with  her  face  partially  concealed 
behind  the  folds  of  her  silken  reboxo.  In  her  fingers  she  still  held 
the  scarf  she  had  been  embroidering  ;  but,  seeing  that  this  betrayed 
the  trembling  of  her  hand,  she  placed  it  on  a  table  by  her  side,  lest 
Don  Rafael  might  observe  the  emotion  of  which  he  was  the  author. 
It  was  the  last  effort  of  virgin  pride — its  last  attempt  at  resistance  be 
fore  avowing  itself  overcome. 

"  Gertrudis  !"  said  Don  Rafael,  endeavouring  to  stifle  the  pulsa 
tions  of  his  heart,  "  I  have  spoken  to  your  father.  1  wish  to  conse- 
crate these  few  moments — the  last  I  may  ever  pass  in  your  presence 


THE    LOVERS    ALONE.  115 

i — to  an  explanation  between  us.  I  implore  you,  then,  to  speak,  as 
I  intend  speaking  myself,  without  reserve — without  ambiguity." 

"  I  promise  you  that,  Don  Rafael,"  responded  Gertrudis;  "but 
what  mysterious  secret  have  you  been  communicating  to  my 
father?"  added  she,  in  a  tone  of  gentle  raillery. 

"  I  told  him,"  replied  the  lover,  "  that  1  had  come  hither  with  my 
heart  full  of  you  ;  that  my  father's  message  summoning  me  to  his 
presence  had  been  received  by  me  as  a  voice  calling  me  to  bliss- 
since  it  gave  me  this  opportunity  of  once  more  being  near  you.  I 
told  him  how  I  had  hurried  over  the  immense  distance  that  sepa- 
rated us ;  and  how,  in  order  that  I  might  see  you  an  hour  sooner,  I 
had  disregarded  the  howling  of  the  jaguars,  and  the  threatening 
voice  of  the  inundation " 

Don  Rafael  became  silent,  perhaps  from  embarrassment,  while 
Gertrudis  still  remained  in  a  listening  attitude.  It  was  a  melody 
to  which  she  could  have  listened  for  ever ! 

"  And  when  you  told  my  lather,"  said  she,  after  a  pause  of 
silence,  "  that — that — you  loved  me — did  he  exhibit  any  astonish- 
ment at  the  unexpected  revelation  ?" 

"  No,  not  any,*'  replied  the  officer,  himself  a  little  surprised  at 
the  question  thus  put  to  him. 

"  That,  then,  must  have  been  because  I  had  already  told  him," 
said  the  young  beauty,  with  a  smile  as  swreet  as  her  voice.  "  But 
my  father — what  answer  did  he  give  you?" 

••  •  My  dear  Don  Rafael,'  said  he  to  me,  'I  would  be  most  happy 
to  see  our  families  united.  But  this  can  only  be  with  the  consent 
of  Gertrudis,  and  the  free  wish  of  her  heart;  and  I  have  no  reason 
to  thin';  that  her  heart  is  yours.'  Those  were  the  terrible  words 
that  proceeded  from  the  lips  of  your  father.  Gertrudis,  do  your 
lips  confirm  them  V 

The  voice  of  Don  Rafael  quivered  as  he  spoke ;  and  this  trem- 
bling of  a  strong  man — who  never  in  trembled  the  presence  of  dan- 
ger— was  so  delicious  to  the  heart  of  her  who  loved  him,  as  to 
hinder  her  from  hastening  to  make  reply. 

On  hearing  the  answer  which  her  father  had  given  to  Don  Rafael, 
the  carnation  upon  her  lips  became  of  a  deeper  hue.  She  was  biU 
iii2  them  to  restrain  a  smile.  Assuming  an  air  of  gravity,  however, 
which  had  the  effect  of  rendering  her  lover  still  more  anxious,  she 
ttt  length  made  reply — 

"Don  Rafael  i"  said  she,  "you  have  appealed  to  my  candour, 
and  I  shall  speak  frankly  to  you.  Bub  swear  to  me  that  you  will 
not  regard  my  sincerity  as  a  crime." 


11G  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

"  I  swear  it,  Gertrudis  !  Speak  without  fear,  though  your  words 
should  crush  a  heart  that  is  entirely  your  own." 

"  Only  on  one  condition  can  I  speak  freely." 

"  Name  it !  it  shall  be  observed." 

"  It  is,  that — while  I  am  making  my  confession  to  you,  you  will 
keep  your  eyes  fixed  upon  the  tops  of  those  pomegranate  trees. 
Without  doing  that  you  might  risk  not  hearing  certain  things  — in 
short,  an  avowal — such  as  you  might  wish." 

"  I  shall  try  to  obey  you,"  answered  Don  Rafael,  turning  his 
gaze  towards  the  tops  of  the  trees,  as  if  about  to  study  the  domes- 
tic habits  of  the  parroquets,  that  still  continued  their  evolutions 
among  the  branches. 

In  a  timid  and  trembling  voice,  Gertrudis  commenced — 

"  One  day,"  said  she,  "  not  very  long  ago — a  young  girl  made  a  vow 
to  the  Virgin,  to  save  the  man  she  loved  from  a  fearful  danger  that 
threatened  him.  Don't  you  think,  Don  Rafael,  that  that  man  was 
dearly  loved  ?" 

"  That  depends  upon  the  nature  of  the  vow,"  replied  the  officer. 

"You  shall  hear  it.  The  young  girl  promised  to  the  Virgin,  that 
if  her  lover  should  escape  from  the  danger,  she  would  cause  him  to 
cut  the  hair — Oh!  if  you  look  at  me  1  cannot  go  on — she  would 
cause  him  to  cut  the  hair  from  her  head  with  his  own  hands — the 
long  tresses  which  she  herself  highly  valued,  and  which  he  had  so 
passionately  admired.    In  your  opinion,  was  that  man  beloved?" 

"  Oh  !  who  would  not  be  proud  to  be  so  loved  ?"  cried  Don 
Rafael,  casting  a  glance  at  the  questioner  that  moved  her  10  the 
depths  of  her  soul. 

"  I  have  not  yet  finished,"  said  she.  "Turn  your  eyes  upon  the 
trees,  or  perhaps  you  may  not  hear  the  end  of  my  tale,  and  that 
might  vex  you.  When  this  young  girl,  who  had  not  hesitated  to 
sacrifice  her  hair — the  object  of  her  constant  care — the  long  silken 
tresses  that  encircled  her  head  like  the  diadem  of  a  queen,  and 
which,  perhaps,  were,  in  her  lover's  eyes,  her  greatest  embellish- 
ment — when  this  poor  girl  will  have  cut — had  cut  them  off,  I  should 
say — do  you  believe  that  her  lover — you  may  look  at  me  now, 
Don  Rafael — I  give  you  permission — do  you  believe  that  he  would 
still  love  her  as  before  ?" 

Don  Rafael  faced  round  suddenly  at  the  question  ;  not  that  he 
yet  comprehended  its  import;  but  the  tone  of  melancholy  in  which 
Gertrudis  was  speaking  had  profoundly  moved  him. 

A  tender  tear — a  tear  of  envy  for  the  lot  of  this  unknown,  so 
passionately  loved — glistened  in  his  eye,  as  he  made  reply — 


THE    LOVLKS    ALONE.  117 

"Oh,  Gertrudis  !"  said  he,  "no  devotion  could  repay  s»ieh  a  sac- 
rifice as  that;  and  the  young  girl  you  speak  of,  however  beautiful 
she  might  be,  could  not  be  otherwise  than  an  angel  in  the  eyes  of 
her  lover." 

Gertrudis  pressed  her  hand  over  her  heart,  to  stay  the  flood  of 
joyful  emotion  that  was  rushing  through  it. 

After  a  pause  she  continued,  h  r  voice  quiv<  ring  as  she  spoke — 

"  Once  more,  and  for  the  last  time,  1  desire  you  to  raise  your 
eye>  toward  heaven.     We  have  reason  to  be  thankful  to  it." 

While  Don  Rafael  obeyed  the  direction,  Gertrudis  permitted  the 
rehoso  to  fall  from  her  shoulders  ;  and  with  her  lingers  she  removed 
the  comb  that  imprisoned  her  shining  hair,  which,  coiled  up  in  two 
long  plaited  tresses,  encircled  her  crown  like  a  diadem.  These  she 
allowed  to  drop  down  at  will,  until  they  hung  far  below  her  waist. 
Then  seizing  in  one  hand  the  scissors  she  had  just  been  using  at  her 
work,  and  with  the  other  covering  the  crimson  blush  .upon  her  cheek, 
she  held  forth  the  instrument,  at  the  same  time  crying  out — 

"  Now,  Don  Rafael !  aid  me  in  keeping  my  vow,  by  cutting  for 
me  the  hair  from  my  head." 

"  J  ?"  exclaimed  Don  Rafael,  in  whose  ear  her  voice  had  sounded 
like  the  voice  of  an  angel.  "  I  ?"  repeated  he,  astounded  at  the  pro- 
posal.    "Gertrudis!  Gertrudis!" 

"  I  have  promised  it  to  the  Virgin  for  saving  you  last  night. 
Now  do  you  comprehend,  Don  Rafael — my  dearly  beloved 
Rafael  ?" 

"Oh,  Gertrudis!"  cried  the  lover,  in  an  ectasy  of  joy,  "you 
should  have  prepared  me  more  gradually  for  so  much  happiness." 

And  kneeling  in  front  of  the  young  girl,  he  eagerly  took  hold  of 
her  hand,  which  no  longer  refused  to  let  him  touch  it,  but,  on  the 
contrary,  was  rather  advanced  to  meet  his  lips. 

"'  Is  it  my  fault?"  said  Gertrudis,  in  a  tone  of  sweet  playfulness. 
"  Is  it  my  fault  if  men  are  slow  at  taking  a  hint?  Santissima  !  for 
a  full  quarter  of  an  hour,  shameful  as  it  may  appear,  have  I  been 
endeavoring  to  prepare  you  for  what  you  call  your  happiness." 
Then  suddenly  laying  aside  her  playful  tone,  she  continued — "  But 
now,  my  dear  Rafael,  I  must  remember  my  vow.  I  have  made  it, 
and  you  must  assist  me  in  its  accomplishment." 

"  But  why  did  you  promise  your  hair?"  inquired  the  lover,  with 
a  slight  air  of  chagrin. 

"  Because  I  had  nothing  more  valuable  to  offer  in  exchange  for 
your  life — mine  perhaps  as  well.     Oh  !  I  am  well  repaid  for  the 


118  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

sacrifice  by  knowing  that  you  love  me.     Come,  Rafael!  take  the 
scissors." 

'■  Oh  !  I  could  never  manage  with  that  weak  instrument,"  said 
Don  Rafael,  speaking  merely  to  gain  time. 

"  Ah  !  are  you  going  to  complain  of  the  trouble  it  will  give  you  ?" 
inquired  Gertrudis,  bending  down  towards  her  lover,  who  was  still 
kneeling  before  her — "  Come,  my  brave  Rafael  !  Use  the  scissor^ 
1  <  ommand  you." 

Don  Rafael  took  the  shining  instrument  in  his  trembling  hand, 
but  still  hesitated  to  use  them — like  the  woodman,  who,  with  his 
axe  raised  against  some  noble  tree  of  the  forest  he  has  been  ordered 
to  cut  clown,  hesitates  before  striking  the  first  blow.  Gertrudis 
would  have  smiled  to  encourage  him,  but  at  that  moment,  as  she 
looked  upon  those  golden  tresses,  so  long  and  carefully  guarded,  and 
which,  if  unfolded,  would  have  covered  her  like  a  shawl,  the  poor 
young  girl  could  not  hinder  a  tear  from  escaping  her. 

"Stay,  my  Rafael — a  moment  yet,"  cried  she,  while  the  crimson 
blush  mantled  higher  upon  her  cheeks.  "  I  have  long  desired — ■ 
dreamt  of  it  as  a  supreme  felicity — to  entwine  in  these  poor  tresses 
the  man  whom  I  should  one  day  love,  and — and " 

Before  she  could  finish  speaking,  Don  Rafael  had  caught  the  per, 
fumed  tresses  between  his  fingers,  and  raptuously  kissing  them, 
passed  them  around  his  neck. 

"  Now  1  am  ready,"'  continued  she,  raising  the  long  plaits  that 
encircled  her  lover's  cheeks,  and  setting  the  captive  free.  "Go  on, 
Rafael  !   1  am  ready." 

"  I  should  never  have  the  courage  to  commit  such  a  fearful  act," 
cried  the  officer,  flinging  the  scissors  upon  the  floor,  and  crushing 
them  under  his  heel. 

"  It  must  be  done,  Rafael  ;  it  must  be  done.  God  will  punish 
me  else.  Perhaps  He  may  punish  me  by  taking  away  from  me 
your  love." 

"  Well,  I  shall  do  it,"  rejoined  the  reluctant  lover,  "  but  not  yet 
awhile.  On  my  return,  Gertrudis.  For  my  sake,  leave  it  over  till 
then." 

The  passionate  appeal  of  Don  Rafael  at  length  obtained  a  respite 
until  the  time  fixed  for  his  return  ;  which  was  to  be  on  the  morrow 
— as  soon  as  he  could  have  assured  himself  of  the  safety  of  his 
father. 

While  their  next  meeting  was  being  arranged  between  the  two 
lovers,  Gertrudis  suddenly  started  up,  like  a  young  doe  that  springs 
from  its  perfumed  lair  at  the  first  sound  of  the  hunter's  horn. 


THE    LOVERS    ALON^S.  119 

"  Surely  I  hoard  a  noise  V  said  she;  "a  strange  noise.  What 
£Oiild  it  mean  ?"' 

Don  Rafael,  whose  senses  had  been  entirely  absorbed  by  his  new 
found  happiness,  sprang  also  to  his  feet,  and  stood  listening. 

They  had  scarce  listened  for  a  dozen  seconds,  when  a  well-known 
sound  fell  upon  the  ears  of  both — though  well  known,  a  sound  sig- 
nificant and  ominous.  It  was  the  report  of  a  gun,  quickly  followed 
by  severe!  others  as  if  fired  by  fusillade. 

At  the  seme  moment,  Don  Mariano  and  his  daughter  Marianita 
rushed  into  the  room.  They  too,  had  heard  the  reports,  which  were 
in  the  direct  ion  of  the  hills,  and  were  proceeding  to  the  rear  of  the 
hacienda  to  inquire  the  cause. 

All  remained  listening  and  alarmed — Don  Rafael,  more  than 
even  the  young  girls:  for  too  much  happiness  has  the  effect  of 
weakening  the  heart.  The  most  profound  silence  reigned  through- 
out the  building;  for  the  firing,  heard  by  the  servants  of  the  hacT 
enda,  had  inspired  one  and  all  of  them  with  the  same  mute  alarm  ; 
just  as  pigeons  asleep  upon  the  tree  aroused  by  the  first  scream  of 
the  kite,  remain  for  some  moments  terrified  and  motions?  in  their 
places. 


CHAPTER   XXV 


MEXICAN       U  A  J  O  R  -  D  0  M  0  . 


Dos  Marian  a  tnd  the  two  sisters  rushed  up 

ntiment. 
l  v  crowde  I  with  s  f  tiie 

ridge  could  be  obtained — its  pe  from  top  to  bottom  being 

visible  at  a  single  glance.     A  horrible  spectacle  carne  under  the 
of  all  at  once. 
At  the  upper  end  of  the  path  which  led  towards  the  Hacienda 
del  Valle,  a  horse  and  horseman  were  seen  lying  upon  the 
close  to  one  another.     Both  appeared    to  be  wounded — the  man 
struggling  to  regain  his  feet — the  horse  making  only  the  slightest 
►n,  as  if  in  the  last  moments  of  lite. 
u  Haste  !*'  cried  Don  Mariano  to  his  domestics.    u  Haste  !     Pro- 
cure  a  litter,  and  have  the  wounded  horseman  carried  down  here  to 
the  house." 

u  \f  my  eye-  sceive  me,''  said  the  young  officer,  casting 

tlneasj  to  the  hill,  "yonder  unfortunate  man  is  poor  old 

Rodriguez,  the  oldest  of  my  father's  servants!"' 

The    head    of  the  wounded  horseman  was  in  fact  covered  with 
grey  h  mid  be  seen  from  the  azotea. 

"The  in   ,      \  continued  Don  Rafael,    "now  re- 

calls to  me  some  facts  connected   with   that  wretch.     I  remember 
_'  of  a  punishment  inflicted  upon  him;  and  I  have  a  dark 
itiment — Oh  h    .      is  !  SenorDon  Mariano,  such  happiness  to 


be  thus  int 

And  without  finishing  the  speech,  the  young  officer  hastily  pressed 
th^  hand  of  his  host,  an  J  rushed  for  the  postern  that  opened  towards 
t..  •  hills. 

I.i  a  climbing  the 

by  the  5  of  D  >n  M  iriano,  «  ho  carri :  1  a  liter  a. 

On  reaching  the  wounded  man,  Don  Rafael  had  no  longer  any 
doubts  about  his  being  old  Rod    _-  though  haying  seen  the  latter 

only  in  his  childhon  1.  he  rei  I  little  more  than  the  name. 

"  Rodrig  bv  the  efforts  he 


A    MEXUAV    MAJOR-DOMO.  121 

been  making  to  get  upon  his  feet,  was  fast  losing  conscious- 
Hold  !"'  said  Don  Rafael  to  the  domestic.  "It  is  useless  plac- 
ing him  on  the  litem.  He  will  not  be  able  to  endure  the  motion. 
His  blood  has  nearly  all  run  out  by  this  terrible  wound/' 

As  the  officer  spoke  he  pointed  to  a  large  red  spot  upon  the  vest 
of  the  wounded  man,  beneath  which  the  bloody  orifice  of  a  wound 
Showed  where  the  bullet  had  entered. 

The  dragoon  captain  had  fairly  won  his  spurs  in  the  sanguinary 
wars  of  the  Indian  Frontier.     He  had  witnessed  death  in  all  its 
forms,  and  his  experience  had  taught  him  to  adopt  the  readiest  ; 
h  i  crisis. 

t  stop]       tl      bleeding  with  his  [  and  then,  ta- 

-    .      of  China  crape  from   his  waist,  he  bound  it  tightly 

over  the  wound.     For  all  this  be  had  but  little  hopes  of  the  man's 

recovery.     The  bullet  had  entered  between  his  shoulders,  and  passed 

clear  through  his  body. 

Don  Rafael  only  anticipated  that,  the  hemorrhage  once  stopped, 
the  wounded  man  might  return  for  a  moment  to  consciousness.  He 
was,  no  doubt,  the  bearer  of  some  important  message  from  his  mas- 
ter, and  it  behoved  Don  Rafael  to  learn  its  purport. 

Some  time  elapsed  before  the  old  servant  opened  lis  eyes;  but 
one  of  Don  Mariano's  people  at  that  moment  came  up,  carrying  a 
flask  of  aguardiente.  A  few  drops  were  poured  down  his  throat. 
Some  of  the  liquid  was  sprinkled  over  his  temples,  and  this  had  the 
effect  of  momentarily  reviving  him. 

Opening  his  eyes,  he  beheld  his  young  master  bending  over  him. 
He  had  not  seen  Don  Rafael  since  his  childhood,  but  he  knew  he 
was  in  the  neighbourhood,  and  that  the  young  officer  must  be  he. 

"  ft  is  1,  Rodriguez,"  said  Don  Rafael,  speaking  close  to  his  ear. 
"I — Ra  a  1  Tres-Villas.  You  have  a  message  from  my  father  ] 
Why  has  he  sent  you  ?" 

M  Blessed  be  God  that  He  has  sent  you"  said  the  old  man,  speak- 
ing with  difficulty.  "  Oh  !  Senor  Don  Rafael,  I  brimz  fearful  news. 
The  hacienda  Del  Valle " 

"  Is  burnt  ?"' 

The  wounded  man  made  a  sign  in  the  negative. 

"  Besieged,  th  i.  ?' 

';  V  •■!  Rodriguez  in  a  feeble  voice. 

u  And  my  father  ?"  inquired  the  officer  with  a  look  of  anguish. 

"He  lives.  He  sent  me  to  you — to  Don  Mariano's — to  ask  as- 
sistance.    I— pursued  by  the  brigands — a -bullet — here!     Do  not 


122  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

stay  with  me.  Hasten  to  your  father.  If  any  misfortune  happen 
— Antonio  Valdez— remember — Antonio  Valdez — miscreant — ta- 
king vengeance  for — oh,  young  master  !   Don  Rafael — pray  for  old 

Rodriguez — who  nursed  you  when  a  child — pray " 

The  sufferer  could  speak  no  more,  even  in  whispers.  ITis  head 
fell  back  upon  the  turf.  He  was  dead.  When  the  litter  was  set 
down  in  the  courtyard  of  Las  Palmas  it  carried  only  a  corpse! 

Don  Rafael  had  turned  back  for  Jus  horse,  and  to  bid  a  hasty 
adieu  to  the  family  of  his  host. 

"If  Costal  was  only  lure!''  said  Don  Mariano.  "Unfortu- 
nately the  brave  fellow  is  gone  away.  Only  a  few  hours  ago  he 
came  to  take  his  leave  of  mo,  with  another  of  my  people-  a  negro 
whom  I  had  no  great  fancy  for.  Both,  I  believe,  are  on  their  way 
to  join  the  insurgent  army  in  the  capacity  of  scouts  or  guides. 
Hola  /"'  continued  the  haciendado,  shouting  to  one  of  the  peonst 
"  send  hither  the  mayor-domo  I" 

This  functionary  soon  made  his  appearance  ;  not  a  house  steward 
— as  the  name  might  seem  to  imply — in  white  cravat,  stockings, 
and  powdered  wig;  but,  on  the  contrary,  a  strapping  energetic  fel- 
low, dressed  in  full  ranchero  costume,  with  a  pair  of  spurs  upon  his 
booted  heels,  whose  enormous  rowels  caused  him  to  walk  almost 
upon  his  toes,  and  with  long  black  hair  hanging  to  his  shoulders 
like  the  manes  of  the  half-wild  horses  he  was  accustomed  to  ride. 
Such  is  the  mayor-domo  of  a  Mexican  hacienda,  whose  duties, 
instead  of  confining  him  to  the  dwelling  house,  consist  in  the 
general  superintendence  of  the  estate,  often  equal  in  extent  to  the 
half  of  a  county.  It  is,  therefore,  necessary  for  him  to  lie  a  man 
of  the  most  active  habits,  a  first-class  rider,  ever  in  the  saddle,  or 
ready  to  leap  into  it  at  a  moment's  notice.  Such  was  the  person- 
age who  presented  himself  in  obedience  to  the  summons  of  Don 
Mariano. 

"  Give  orders,"  said  the  latter,  addressing  him,  "  to  my  two  va- 
queros,  Arrovo  and  Bocardo,  to  saddle  their  horses  and  accompany 
Senor  Don  Rafael  !" 

"  Neither  Arroyo  nor  Bocardo  can  be  found,"  replied  the  mayor- 
domo.     "  It  is  eight  days  since  I  have  seen  either  of  them." 

"  Give  each  of  them  four  hours  in  the  cepo  (stocks),  as  soon  as 
they  return  1" 

"  I  doubt  whether  they  will  ever  return,  Senor  Don  Mariano." 

"  What !  have  they  gone  to  join  Valdez,  think  you  ?" 

"  Not  exactly,"  replied  the  mayor-domo;  "  I  have  my  suspicions 


THE    VOW    PERFORMED.  Ill-) 

that  the  brace  of  worthies  have  gone  to  get  up  a  guerilla  on  their 
own  account.'1 

"  Summon  Sanchez j  then  t" 

"Sanchez  is  laid  up  in  bed,  Senor  Don  Mariano.  He  has  some 
bDiies  broken  by  a  wild  horse — that  he  had  mounted  for  the  first 
time — having  reared  and  fallen  back  upon  him." 

';So,  Senor  Don  Rafael,"  said  the  haciendado  with  an  air  of  vex- 
ation, "  out  of  six  servants  which  I  counted  yesterday  I  have  not 
o:ie  to  place  at  your  service,  except  my  mayor-domo  here,  for  I 
cannot  reckon  upon  those  stupid  Indian  peons.  The  mayor-domo 
will  attend  von." 

"  No,1'  rejoined  Don  Rafael  ;  "  it  is  not  necessary.  Let  him  re- 
main here.  I  shall  go  alone  to  the  assistance  of  my  lather,  who, 
no  doubt,  will  have  plenty  of  people  with  him.  It  is  more  likely  a 
leader  that  is  wanted." 

The  mayor-domo,  dismissed  by  this  answer,  hurried  towards  the 
stables,  to  see  that  Don  Rafael's  horse  was  made  ready  for  the 
road. 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

THE       VOW       PERFORMED. 

While  these  incidents  were  in  course  of  occurrence,  the  two  sisters 
had  returned  to  their  own  chamber. 

Alarmed  by  the  coincidence,  between  the  melancholy  event  that 
had  just  transpired  and  the  procrastination  of  her  vow,  Gertrudis 
fancied  she  saw  in  it  the  finger  of  Providence  ;  and,  without  further 
hesitation,  she,  with  her  own  hands,  completed  the  pious  but  painful 
sacrifice ! 

Shrouded  under  the  folds  of  her  reboso,  her  pale  face  appeared  be- 
neath a  single  band  of  hair  that  encircled  her  forehead — all  that  was 
left  of  that  magnificent  cievclure. 

Marianita  was  in  tears.  It  was  she  one  would  have  thought  that 
had  suffered  a  misfortune  ;  while  Gertrudis,  whose  eyes  shone  with 
a  sort  of  satisfaction  for  the  act  she  had  accomplished,  appeared  to 
be  endeavoring  to  console  her  sister  ! 

"Do  not  weep,  my  poor  Marianita!"  said  she.  "Perhaps,  had 
it  not  been  for  my  culpable  weakness,  in  consenting  to  defer  the 
fulfilment  of  my  vow,  this  sad  affair  would  not  have  arisen.      No\f 


124  THE    TIOEIi-llUNTER. 

lam  more  confident,  that  whatever  danger  he  may  run,  God  will 
restore  Rafael  sate  to  me.  Go  and  tell  him  that  I  wait  here  to  bid 
him  actios.  Bring  him  here,  but  stay  with  us  yourself.  Remember 
that,  sister.  Remain  here  along  with  us,  for  I  cannot  trust  my 
strength.  1  might  never  allow  him  to  leave  me.  Go,  dearest,  and 
return  quickly  V' 

Marianita,  covering  her  face  with  a  kerchief,  and  endeavoring  to 
dry  her  tears,  hastened  upon  her  errand. 

•  Gertrudis,  left  alone,  looked  towards  the  two  long  plaits  which 
she  had  placed  beside  her  upon  the  table.  The  lips  of  Don  Rafael 
had  kissed  them  but  the  moment  before  ;  and,  perhaps,  influenced 
by  this  sweet  souvenir,  the  young  girl  took  them  up  and  p 
them  repeatedly  to  her  own.  Then,  laying  them  once  more  upon 
the  table,  she  knelt  down,  to  seek  in  prayer  the  strength  of  which 
she  stood  in  need. 

She  was  still  upon  her  knees  when  Marianita,  followed  by  Don 
Rafael,  entered  the  chamber — that  virgin  sanctuary  of  the  two  sis- 
ters, where  man,  except  their  father,  had  never  before  penetrated. 

A  rapid  glance  told  Don  Rafael  that  the  sacrifice  had  been  ac- 
complished,    lie  was  already  too  pale  to  change  countenance. 

Gertrudis  rose  and  seated  herself  upon  a  fauteuil.  Marianita 
also  took  a  seat,  but  in  a  remote  corner  of  the  apartment.  Don 
Rafael  remained  standing. 

"Come  here,  Don  Rafael,"  said  Gertrudis,  "come  near  me. 
Kneel  before  me.  No! — on  one  knee! — upon  both  only  before 
God.     So!     Place  your  hands  in  mine!     Look  into  my  eyes." 

Don  Rafael  obeyed  these  gentle  injunctions  without  resistance  or 
reluctance.  What  more  could  he  wish,  than  thus  to  bend  before 
her  whom  he  loved  ?  To  press  those  white  delicate  fingers  between 
his  own  strong  hands?  To  drink  from  those  swimming  eyes  as 
from  the  fountain  of  love?     What  more  could  man  desire  1 

"  Do  you  remember  what  you  just  now  said  to  me,  Don  Rafael  ? 
c  Oh!  Gertrudis,  there  is  no  love  that  could  repay  such  a  sacrifice! 
And  however  beautiful  she  might  be,  that  young  girl  must  appear  in 
the  eyes  of  her  lover  as  beautiful  as  an  angel  P  Are  you  still  of  the 
same  opinion?"  And  with  a  sweet  smile  the  questioner  looked 
down  in  the  face  of  her  lover.  "There,  hush!"  continued  she, 
placing  her  little  hand  over  his  lips,  "you  need  not  make  reply. 
Your  eyes — you  have  beautiful  eyes,  my  Rafael ! — your  eyes  an- 
swer in  the  affirmative." 

The  simple  and  tender  homage,  thus  rendered  to  the  personal  ap- 
pearance of  her  lover,  may  appear  a  little  brave  in  the  opinion  of 


THE    VOW    PERFORMED.  1*5 

those  who  protend  t<>  love  a  man  for  the  qualities  of  his  mind  and 
heart.  I  shall  not  discuss  the  point.  I  only  design  to  draw  a  faith- 
ful picture,  and  exhibit  in  all  its  simple  exaltation  the  love  of  a  Cre- 
ole maiden  under  the  a' dent  sky  of  the  tropics. 

Reassurred  that  she  was  still  beautiful  as  ever  in  the  eyes  of  her 
lover,  the  young  girl  proceeded — 

"  Do  not  tell  me,  Rafael,  that  you  will  ever  love  me  more  than 
you  do  now.  It  is  sweet  for  me  to  know  that  you  cannot  love  me 
more.  Now !"  she  continued,  with  faltering  voice — "  now  we  are 
about  to  part.  I  do  not  know — when  one  loves  one  always  has  fear. 
Take  one  of  these  tresses.  I  have  been  so  happy  while  decking  it 
with  flowers  for  you.  Take  it !  Keep  it  as  a  token — a  souvenir. 
It  will  remind  you,  that  you  should  never  cease  to  love  a  poor  girl, 
who  never  knew  of  nothing  more  precious  to  oiler  to  God  in  ex-' 
change  for  your  life.  The  other  I  shall  keep  myself,  as  a  talisman. 
Oh  !  it  is  a  fearful  thing  I  am  now  going  to  say  to  you  If  one  dav 
v\»q  >j?o»!'u  oeaae  to  k»*re  me— if  \  shouid  fcnov*  tins  beyGiiti  -i',- 
.}y.ii},f — sweai"to  mes  Rafael,  boat,  no  matte?  in  what  place  *:..<  may- 
be— no  matter  at  what  hour  it  may  reach  you — when  you  receive 
this  tress  from  me,  that  you  will  instantly  come  to  see  me.  This 
silent  messenger  will  say  to  you,  '  The  woman  tvho  setids  yon  this- 
token  knows  that  you  no  longer  love  her  ;  but  despite  all,  she  cannot 
cease  to  love  you,  and  she  desires  once  more,  only  once  more,  to  see, 
you  kneeling  before  her — as  you  are  now,  Don  Rafael  !" 

"  I  swear  it,"  cried  the  lover  with  emphasis.  "  1  swear  it ;  and 
though  I  were  standing  in  front  of  my  most  mortal  foe,  with  my 
sword  raised  to  strike  him,  I  should  suspend  the  blow  to  obey  that 
sacred  message  !" 

"  Your  oath  is  registered  in  Heaven,  Don  Rafael,"  said  Gertru 
dis.  <;  But  now  the  time  presses.  Accept  from  me  this  sun-scarf, 
which  I  have  embroidered  for  you.  Each  thread  of  the  embroidery 
will  recall  a  thought,  a  prayer,  or  a  sigh,  of  which  you  have  been 
the  object.  Adieu,  my  beloved  Rafael  !  You  must  go;  your  Hith- 
er may  stand  in  need  of  your  help.  What  is  a  mistress  when  com- 
pared with  one's  father  ?" 

"It  is  time,"  said  Don  Rafael,  suddenlv  awakening  to  a  sense  of 
his  filial  duty,  "  I  shall  be  gone." 

And  yet  he.  remained  kneeling  at  the  feet  of  Gertrudis,  ever  in- 
tending to  go,  and  as  often  tarrying  in  his  intent,  adieu  following 
adieu,  like  the  eternal  waves  of  the  ocean  ! 

"  Say  to  him  to  go,  Marianita,"  said  Gertrudis  with  a  sweet  smile, 


I'^O  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

li  I  have  not  the  courage  to  tell  him.  One  more  kiss,  Don  Rafael, 
ere  we  part !  let  it  be  the  pledge " 

The  anient  pressure  of  her  lover's  lips  interrupted  her  speech.  One 
last  fond  embrace — a  strange  commingling  of  joy  and  sorrow — owe 
wildly  spoken  "Adios/"  and  Don  Rafael  rushed  from  the  apart 
ment. 

The  clattering  of  hoofs,  heard  shortly  after,  told  that  he  was  gal 
loping  away  from  the  hacienda. 


CHAPTER   XXVII. 

DUTY      V  E  R  S  U  S      L  O  V  E  . 

The  last  beams -of  the  sun  were  gilding  the  summit  of  the  ridge 
that  bounded  the  plain  of  LasPalmas,  when  Don  Rafael  Tres-Villas 

crossed  it  on  his  way  to  the  hacienda  Del  Valle.  To  recover  the 
time  he  had  lost,  he  pressed  his  horse  to  his  utmost  speed,  and  de- 
scended the  slope  on  the  opposite  side  at  a  gallop.  As  the  brave 
steed  dashed  onward,  a  hoarse  snorting  sound  was  heard  to  issue 
from  his  nostrils,  caused  by  the  singular  operation  which  the  arriero 
had  performed  upon  him. 

Oa  reaching  the  level  of  the  valley  in  which  stood  the  hacienda 
Del  Valle,  the  horseman  drew  bridle  and  listened.  He  was  suffi- 
ciently near  the  house  to  have  heard  any  unusual  commotion  that 
ipight  be  there  going  on.  He  fully  expected  to  have  distinguished 
the  shouts  of  men  engaged  in  fight,  or  the  tumultuous  murmur  of  a 
siege. 

No  sound,  however,  reached  his  car — not  a  murmur.  Silence 
ominous  and  profound  reigned  throughout  the  valley. 

With  clouded  brow,  and  heart  anxiously  beating,  the  officer  con- 
tinued on  his  course.  He  had  unbuckled  his  carbine  from  the  sad- 
dle, and  carried  the  piece  in   his  hand  ready  for  use. 

Tiie  silence  continued.  Not  a  cry  awoke  the  solitude — not  the 
flash  of  a  fusil    lit   up  the  >  of  the  twilight.     The  sleep  of 

death  seemed  to  be  upon  every th 

As  alread  m   Rafael   had  not  visited  the  hacienda  of 

Del  Valle  since  he  i  ft  it  when  only  a  child.:  he  therefore  knew 
nothing  of  the  way  that  led  to  it  beyond  the  directions  he  had  re- 
ceived from  his  late  host. 

He  was  beginning  to  think  he  had  gone  astray,  when  a  long  wid# 


DUTY    VERSUS    LOVE.  127 

arenuc  opened  before  hiiti.  This  was  bordered  on  e'ich  side  by  a 
row  of  tall  trees,  of  the  species  taxodium  disticha—  the  cypress  of 
America.  He  had  been  told  of  this  avenue,  and  lhac  at  its  extremi- 
ty stood  th  '  hacienda  he  was  in  search  of.  The  description  was 
minute;  h<'  could  not  be  mistaken. 

Heading  his  steed  into  the  avenue,  he  spurred  forward  beneath  the 
sombre  shadow  of  ..he  trees.  I:i  a  rapid  gallop  he  traversed  the  level 
road,  and  had  arrived  nearly  at  its  further  extremity,  when  all  at 
oiice  the  wails  of  the  hacienda  came  in  view  directly  in  frort  of  him 
— a  dark  mass  of  building,  that  filled  up  the  whole  space  between 
the  two  rows  of  trees. 

The  main  entrance  in  the  centre  appeared  to  be  only  half  closed, 
one  wing  of  the  massive  gate  standing  slightly  ajar.  But  no  one 
came  forth  to  welcome  him  !  Not  a  sound  issued  from  the  building. 
All  was  silent  as  the  tomb  ! 

Still  pressing  forward,  he  advanced  towards  the  entrance — deter- 
mined to  ride  in  through  the  open  gateway  ;  but,  just  at  that  mo- 
ment, his  steed  made  a  violent  bound,  and  shied  to  one  side. 

In  the  obscurity  ot^  the  twilight,  of  rather  from  the  confusion  of 
his  sense,  Don  Rafael  had  not  observed  the  object  which  had  fright- 
ened his  horse.  It  was  a  dead  body  lying  upon  the  ground  in  front 
of  the  gateway.  More  horrible  still,  it  was  a  body  wanting  the 
head! 

At  this  frightful  spectacle  a  cry  broke  from  the  lips  of  the  officer 
— a  cry  of  fearful  import.  Rage,  despair,  all  the  furious  passions 
that  may  wring  the  heart  of  man,  were  impressed  in  that  cry — to 
which  echo  was  the  only  answer.  He  had  arrived  too  late.  All  was 
over.     The  body  was  that  of  his  father! 

He  needed  not  to  alight  and  examine  it,  in  order  to  be  convinced 
of  this  terrible  fact.  On  a  level  with  his  horse's  head  an  object 
appeared  hanging  against  one  of  the  leaves  of  the  great  door.  It 
was  a  head — the  head  that  had  belonged  to  the  corpse.  It  was 
hanging  from  the  latch,  suspended  by  the  hair. 

Despite  the  repugnance  of  his  horse  to  advance,  Don  Rafael 
drove  the  spur  into  his  flank  ;  and  forced  him  forward  until  he  was 
himself  near  enough  to  examine  the  tearful  object.  With  flashing 
eyes  and  swelling  veins,  he  gazed  upon  the  gory  face.  The  features 
"were  not  so  much  disfigured,  as  to  hinder  him  from  identifying 
them.     They  were  the  features  of  his  father  ! 

The  truth  was  clear.  The  Spaniard  had  been  the  victim  of  the 
insurgents,  \\  ho  had  respected  neither  his  liberal  political  sentiments, 
nor  his  Inoffensive  old  age.     The  authors  of  the  crime  had  even 


128  THE    TIGEU-IIUNTER. 

boasted  of  it.  On  the  gate  below  were  written  two  names  Arroyo 
— Antonio    Valdez. 

The  otlieer  read  them  aloud,  but  with  a  choking  utterance. 

For  a  moment  his  head  fell  pensively  forward  upon  his  breast. 
Shen  on  a  sudden  he  raised  it  again — as  if  in  obedience  to  a  secret 
resolve — saying  as  he  did   so,  in  a  voice  husky  with  emotion — 

"Where  shall  I  lind  the  fiends'?  Where?  No  matter! — find 
them  1  shall.  Night  or  day,  no  rest  for  me — no  rest  for  them,  till 
I  have  hung  both  their  heads  in  the  place  of  this  one  !" 

"  How  now,"  he  continued  after  a  pause,  "  how  can  I  combat  in 
a  cause  like  this?  Can  a  son  fight  under  the  same  flag  with  the 
assassins  of  his  father  ?     Never  !*' 

"  For  Spain,  then  !"  he  cried  out,  after  another  short  moment  of 
silence.  "  For  Spain  shall  my  sword  be  drawn!*'  And  raising  his 
voice  into  a  louder  tone,  he  pronounced  with  furious  emphasis — 

"  Viva  Espanal  Mueran  a  lots  bandidos /"  (Spain  for  ever! 
Death  to  the  brigands  !) 

Saying  this,  the  dragoon  dismounted  from  his  horse,  and  knelt 
reverentially  in  front  of  that  ghastly  image. 

"Heal  of  my  v  nerable  and  beloved  father!''  said  he,  "I  swear 
by  your  grey  hairs,  crimsoned  with  your  own  blood,  to  use  every 
effort  in  my  power,  by  sword  and  by  fire,  to  nip  in  the  bud  this 
accursed  insurrection — one  of  whose  first  acts  has  been  to  rob  you 
of  your  innocent   life.     May  God   give   me  strength   to  fulfil  my 


vow 


r 


At  that  moment  a  voice  from  within  seemed  to  whisper  in  his 
ear,  repeating  the  words  of  his  mistress  : — 

u  May  all  those  whomraise  an  arm  in  favour  of  Spain  be  branded 
with  infamy  and  disgrace  !     May  they  find  neither  a  roof  to  shelter 
them,  nor  a  woman  to  smile  upon  them  !     May  the  contempt  of  those 
they  love  be  the  reward  of  every  traitor  to  his  country  /'' 
Almost  the  instant  alter,  another  voice  replied — 
"Do  your  duty,  no  matter  what  may  be  the  result" 
In  presence  of  the.  mutilated  remains  of  his  father,  the  son  bark- 
ened only  to  the  latter. 


The  moon  had  been  long  up  before  Don  Rafael  finished  the 
melancholy  task  of  digging  a  grave.  In  this  he  respectfully  placed 
the  headless  corpse,  and  laid  the  head  beside  it  in  its  proper  posi- 
tion. Then,  drawing  from  his  bosom  the  long  plait  of  Gertrudis' 
hair,  and  taking  from  his  shoulders  the  embroidered  sun-scarf,  with 


DUTY    VERSUS    LOVE.  129 

like  respectful  manner,  he  deposited  these  two  love-tokens  along* 
side  the  honoured  remains  of  his  father. 

Convulsed  with  grief,  he  threw  in  the  earth,  burying  in  one  grave 
the  dearest  souvenirs  of  his  life. 

It  was  not  without  difficulty  that  he  could  withdraw  himself  from 
a  spot  thus  doubly  consecrated  by  filial  piety  and  love;  and  for  a 
long  while  he  stood  sorrowing  over  the  grave. 

In  fine,  new  thoughts  coursing  through  his  bosom  aroused  him  to 
action  ;  and,  leaping  into  his  saddle,  he  spurred  his  steed  into  a  gal- 
lop, taking  the  road  that  conducted  to  the  capital  of  Oajaca. 

Little  more  than  twelve  months  after  its  first  breaking  out— 
that  is,  about  the  close  of  the  year  1811 — the  Mexican  revolution 
might  have  been  compared  to  one  of  those  great  fires  of  the  Ameri- 
can prairies,  whose  destructive  range  has  been  checked  by  the  hand 
of  man.  In  vain  the  flames  jet  out  on  all  sides,  seeking  fresh  ele- 
ment. A  wide  space  has  been  cleared  around  them.  Soon  the 
crackling  of  the  large  trees,  and  the  hiss  of  the  burning  grass,  cease 
to  be  heard ;  and  the  whole  plain  becomes  enveloped  under  a  cloud 
of  smoke  rising  upward  from  the  blackened  ashes. 

Such  was  the  fate  of  the  insurrection  stirred  up  by  the  priest 
Hidalgo.  From  the  little  hamlet  of  Delores  it  had  spread  like 
fire  over  all  the  vice-kingdom  of  New  Spain  :  but  very  soon  the 
leaders  were  almost  to  a  man  made  captives  and  shot — the  venera- 
ble Hidalgo  himself  undergoing  the  same  sad  fate.  A  remnant  of 
the  insurgents,  pressed  on  all  sides  by  the  royalist  troops  under  Gen- 
eral Calleja,  had  taken  refuge  in  the  little  town  of  Zitacuaro,  where 
they  were  commanded  by  the  Mexican  general.  Don  Ignacio  Rayon. 

There  they  h  id  established  a  junta, independent  of  the  govern- 
ment ;  and  continued  to  launch  forth  their  proclamations,  powerless 
as  the  glow  of  the  prairie  fire  after  its  flames  have  been  extinguished 

When  such  a  fire,  however,  has  been  the  work  of  men — when 
kindled  by  man's  will  and  for  man's  purpose — and  not  the  result  of 
accident  or  spontaneity,  then,  indeed,  the  flames  may  be  expected  to 
burst  forth  anew  at  some  other  point  of  the  prairie  or  the  forest. 

Just  so  it  was  with  the  Mexican  revolution.  Another  champion 
of  independence,  of  origin  even  more  obscure  than  his  predecessors 
— if  that  were  possible — soon  appeared  upon  the  arena  which  they 
had  quitted,  and  with  an  eclat  likely  to  eclipse  any  of  those  who  had 
preceded  him. 

This  was  the  curate  of  Caracuaro,  he  whom  historians  designate 
as"  El  insigne  Morelos'1  (the  illustrious  Moreios).     The  Mexican 


130  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

writers  do  not  state  in  what  year  Morelos  was  born.  Judging  from 
the  portraits  1  have  seen  of  him,  and  comparing  the  different  dates 
that  have  been  assigned  to  his  birth,  he  should  have  been  about 
thirty -eight  or  forty  years  old,  at  the  commencement  of  his  career 
as  a  revolutionary  leader.  His  native  place  Was  Talmejo,  a  small 
hamlet  t  yvn  of  Apatzingam,  in  the  State  of  \  alladolid — ■ 

now  called  Morelia,  after  the  most  illustrious  of  its  sons.     The  on 
patrimony  of  the  future  heir  of  the  Mexican  independence  was  a 
small  recuu  of  pack-mules,  left  him  by  Lis  father,  who  was  a  mule- 
teer. 

For  a  long  time  the  son  himself  followed  this  humble  and  labori- 
ous calling;  when,  for  some  reason  or  other,  the  ilea  came  into  his 
head  to  enter  holy  orders.  History  does  not  say  what  was  his 
motive  for  this  resolution;  but  certain  ii  is  that  Morelos  proceeded 
to  carry  it  out  with  that  determined  perseverance  which  was  an 
essential  trait  in  his  character. 

Having  sold  off  his  mules,  he  consecrated  his  whole  time  to 
acquire  those  branches  of  education,  rigorously  indispensible  to  the 
attainment  of  his  purpose — that  is  to  say  the  study  of  Latin  and  the- 
ology.    The  college  of  Valladolid  was  the  scene  of  his  student  life. 

Having  gone  through  the  required  eourse,  orders  were  conferred 
upon  him  ;  but  Vr  alladolid  offering  to  him  no  prospect  of  advancement, 
he  retired  to  the  little  pueblo  of  Lruapam,  where  for  a  time  ho 
subsisted  upon  the  scanty  means  supplied  by  giving  lessons  in  Latin. 

About  this  time  the  curacy  of  Caracuaro  became  vacant.  Cara- 
cuaro  is  a  village  as  unhealthy  as  poor,  where  no  one  could  be 
supposed  to  reside  from  choice;  and  yet  Morelos,  lacking  powerful 
friends,  had  great  difficulty  in  getting  appointed  to  the  living.  ^*- 

\\\  this  miserable  place  had  he  resided  in  a  state  of  obscure  pov- 
erty, up  to  that  hour,  when,  accidentally  introduced  to  the  reader, 
at  the  hacienda  Las  Palmas.  Under  the  pretence  of  visiting  the 
Bishop  of  Oajaca,  but  in  reality  for  the  purpose  of  fomenting  the 
insurrection,  Morelos  had  traveled  through  the  province  of  that 
name;  and  at  the  time  of  his  visit  to  Lis  Palmas,  he  was  on  his 
way  to  offer  his  services  to  Hidalgo,  as  chaplain  of  the  insurgent 
army.  The  result  of  that  application  was,  that  instead  of  a  chap- 
1  :  icy  I  army,  Hidalgo  bestowed  upon  the  cura  of  Caracuaro, 

i  to  capture  the  forti  port  of  Acapulco.     it  was 

in  reality  rather  as  a  jest,  and  to  disembarass  himself  of  the  impor- 
tunities of  Morelos,  that  Hidalgo  bestowed  this  singular  and  impor- 
tant commission.  How  much  Morelos  merited  the  honour  will 
appear  in  the  sequel. 


A    COURSE    OF    STUDY    INTERRUPTED.  ]S1 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 


■     ;.   part      '  lit  fifteen   months  after 

led  as  occurring  near  the  hacienda  Las  Palma's — two 

men    might  have  been  seen  face  to  face — one  seated  behind  a  rude 

deal  table  covered  with  charts  and   letters — the  other  standing  in 

front,  hat  in  hand. 

The  tableau  was  within  a  tent — the  least  ragged  and  largest,  among 
a  number  of  others  that  formed  an  encampment  on  the  banks  of  the 
river  Sahara,  at  a  short  distance  from  the  port  of  Acapulco. 

The  person  seated  wore  upon  his  head  a  checked  cotton  kerchief 
while  liis  shoulders  were  covered  with  a  jqqveta  of  white  linen.  It 
would  have  been  difficult  for  any  one  not  know  ing  him,  to  recognize 
in  this  plainly  dressed  individual  the  commander-in-chief  of  the 
insurgent  army  encamped  around,  and  still  more  difficult  perhaps  to 
have  believed  that  he  was  the  ci-devant  "cura"  of  Caracuaro,  Don 
Jose  Maria  Morelos  y  Pavon.     And  yet  it  was  he. 

Yes,  the  humble  curate  had  raised  the  standard  of  independence 
in  the  southern  provinces;  had  long  been  carrying  it  with  success; 
and  at  this  moment  he  was  commander-in-chief  of  the  insurgent  for- 
ces besieging  Acapulco — that  very  town  he  had  been  ironically 
empowered  to  take. 

But  notwithstanding  the  eccentric  changes  which  civil  war  produ- 
ces in  the  situations  of  men,  the  reader  cannot  be  otherwise  than 
greatly  astonished  when  told,  that  the  gentleman  who  st^od  in  front 
of  Morelos,  encased  in  the  somewhat  elegant  uniform  of  a  lieutenant 
of  cavalry,  was  the  ci-dcvcuit  student  of  theology — Don  Cornelio 
Lantejas. 

By  what  magical  interference  had  the  timid  student  of  theology- 
been  transformed  into  an  officer  of  dragoons — m  the  army  of  the 
insurgents,  too.  towards  whose  cause  he  had  shown  himself  but  in- 
differently affected  * 

To  explain  this  unexpected  metamorphosis,  it  will  be  necessary  to 
enter  into  some  details,  continuing  the  history  of  the  student  from 
the  time  when  we  left  him  on  a  fevered  couch  in  the  hacienda  of 
Las  Palmas,  till  that  hour  when  we  find  him  in  the  marquee  of  the 
insurgent  general. 

It  may  be  stated,  in  advance,  however,  that  the  extraordinary 


132  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

transformation  which  we  have  noticed,  was  entirely  owing  to  a  new 
act  of  parsimonious  economy  upon  the  part  of  Don  Cornelio's 
father,  conducting  him  into  a  series  of  perilous  mishaps  and  desper- 
ate dangers,  to  which  his  adventure  with  the  jaguars  and  rattlesnakes, 
while  suspended  between  the  two  tamarinds  was  nothing  more, 
according  to  the  simile  of  Sancho  Panza,  than"  tortas  y  pan  pintado 
(couleur  de  rose).     To  proceed,  then,  with  the  promised  details. 

On  recovering  from  his  temporary  illness,  the  student  traveled  on 
to  the  dwelling  of  his  uncle.  lie  had  been  mounted  in  a  more  be- 
coming manner,  on  a  fine  young  horse,  which  Don  Mariano — who 
owned  some  thousands  of  the  like — had  presented  to  him. 

Having  sounded  the  disposit  ons  of  the  uncle,  according  to  instruc- 
tions, he  made  all  haste  in  returning  to  his  father's  house ;  which  he 
reached  in  less  than  half  the  time  he  had  employed  upon  his  previ- 
ous journey.  Too  soon,  perhaps;  for,  had  he  been  delayed,  as  be- 
fore, two  months  upon  the  route,  he  might  have  escaped  the  series 
of  frightful  perils  through  which  he  was  afterwards  compelled  to 
pass. 

Before  setting  out  on  his  mission  to  the  bachelor  uncle,  he  had 
finished  his  preliminary  studies  for  the  ecclesiastical  calling  ;  and 
it  only  remained  for  him  to  return  to  the  college,  and  pre- 
sent his  thesis  before  the  faculty  of  examiners,  to  take  out  his 
orders.  For  this  purpose  it  was  necessary  he  should  repair  to  Val- 
ladolid,  where  the  university  was.  To  make  the  journey,  his  father 
now  provided  him  with  an  old  she  mule  of  the  most  unamiable  dis- 
position, which  he  had  obtained  in  exchange  for  the  young  horse — • 
the  gift  of  Don  Mariano — with  a  goodly  number  of  dollars  in 
"boot." 

Thus  mounted,  the  student  started  on  his  new  journey — carrying 
with  him  the  paternal  blessing,  and  a  long  chapter  of  instructions, 
as  to  how  he  should  manage  his  mule,  and  keep  himself  clear  of  all 
middling  with  insurrectionary  matters. 

After  journeying  for  two  days  along  the  route  to  Valladolid,  he 
had  arrived  within  sight  of  the  straggling  huts  that  compose  the  little 
pueblitaof  Caracuaro,  when  three  horsemen  appeared  upon  the  road 
in  front,  and  riding  towards  him. 

The  student  was  at  the  moment  occupied  in  passing  through  his 
mind  the  rudiments  of  his  theological  education — which  he  had 
gained  from  a  crowd  of  books;  and  which,  with  some  uneasiness,  ho 
found  had  been  well  nigh  driven  out  of  his  head  by  his  late  adven- 
tures in. the  S^outh. 

Just  at  that  moment,  when  he  was  paying  not  the  slightest  atten 


A    COURSE    OF    STUDY    INTERRUPTED.  133 

tion  to  his  mule,  the  skittish  animal,  frightened  by  the  approach  of* 
the  horsemen,  threw  up  her  hind  quarters,  and  pitched  her  rider  upon 
the  road.  As  the  latter  fell,  his  head  came  in  contact  with  a  largo 
stone,  and  with  such  violence  as  to  deprive  him  of  consciousness. 

On  coming  to  his  senses  again,  he  found  himself  seated  against  the 
bank  of  the  causeway,  his  head  badly  bruised,  and  above  all  without 
his  mule.  The  animal,  profiting  by  the  opportunity  when  the  three 
horsemen  had  alighted  to  look  after  her  spilt  rider,  had  headed  about, 
and  taken  the  back  track  at  full  gallop  ! 

Of  the  three  horsemen,  one  appeared  to  be  the  master,  and  the 
other  two  his  attendants. 

"  My  son  !"  said  the  first,  adressing  the  student,  "  your  situation., 
without  being  dangerous,  is  nevertheless  sufficiently  serious.  You 
will  stand  in  need  of  that  which  you  cannot  obtain  in  the  poor  vil- 
lage of  Caracuaro/  which  is,  moreover,  nearly  two  leagues  distant. 
The  best  thing  you  can  do  is  to  mount  behind  one  of  my  attendants 
and  ride  back  with  us  to  the  hacienda  of  San  Diego,  which  we  shall 
reach  in  an  hour.  Your  mule  has  taken  that  direction;  and  I  shall 
have  her  caught  for  you  by  the  vaqueros  of  the  hacienda.  You  will 
need  a  day  or  two  of  repose,  which  you  can  there  obtain.  After- 
wards you  can. resume  your  route.     Where  were  you  going  ?" 

"To  Yalladolid,"  replied  Lantejas.  "I  was  on  my  way  to  the 
University,  to  enter  into  holy  orders." 

"Indeed!  then  we  are  of  the  same  robe,"  rejoined  the  horseman 
with  a  smile.  "  I  myself  am  the.  unworthy  curate  of  Caracuaro — 
Don  Jose  Maria  Morelos — a  name,  I  presume,  you  have  never  heard 
before. 

Jn  troth  the  afterwards  illustrious  Morelos  was  at  this  time  en- 
tirely unknown  to  fame,  and  of  course  Don  Corneiio  had  never 
heard  his  name. 

The  student  was  no  little  astonished  at  the  appearance  of  the  man 
who  had  thus  announced  himself  as  the  cura  of  Caracuaro.  For  one 
of  the  clerical  calling  his  costume  was  altogether  singular — to  say 
nothing  of  its  being  rather  shabby.  A  double  barreled  gun,  with 
one  barrel  broken,  hung  from  his  saddle- bow,  and  an  old  rusty 
sabre  in  a  common  leathern  scabbard  dangled  against  his  horse's 
side. 

The  two  domestics  were  still  more  plainly  attired ;  and  each  car- 
ried in  his  hand  a  huge  brass  blunderbuss. 

"  And  you,  Senor  padre  ?"  inquired  the  student  in  turn.  "  WherQ 
are  you  going,  may  I  ask?"' 

"17     Well,''  replied  the  cura,  smiling  as  he  spoke,  '"Just  as  I 


IS4  '         THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

have  told  you — to  the  hacienda  of  San  Diego.  After  to  Acapufcn 
— to  capture  the  town  and  citadel,  in  obedience  to  an  order  I  have 
received." 

Such  were  at  this  time  the  equipment  and  warlike  resources  ot  the 
general,  whose  name  afterwards  obtained  such  heroic  renown  ! 

His  response  caused  the  candidate  for  holy  orders  to  open  his 
eyes  to  the  widest.  He  fancied  that  in  the  confusion  of  his  head 
he  had  not  clearly  comprehended  the  meaning  of  the  curd's  speech  : 
and  he  preferred  this  fancy  to  the  alternative  of  supposing  that  the 
worthy  priest  of  Caracuaro  was  himself  suffering  from  mental  abber- 
ation. 

"  What !  you  an  insurgent?"  inquired  Lantejas,  not  without  some 
apprehension. 

"  Very  true.     I  am,  and  have  been  for  a  long  time." 

As  neither  upon  the  head  of  the  euro,  nor  yet  of  his  two  servants, 
there  appeared  those  diabolical  ornaments  which  had  been  promised 
them  by  the  Lord  Bishop  of  Oajaca,  Don  Cornelio  began  to  think 
that  perhaps  all  insurgents  were  not  delivered  over  to  the  devil  ; 
and,  as  there  was  no  alternative,  he  accepted  the  offer  made  to  him, 
and  mounted  behind  one  of  the  attendants.  He,  had  made  up  his 
mind,  however,  not  to  accompany  the  curate  of  Caracuaro  further 
than  the  hacienda  of  San  Diego,  and  to  make  as  short  a  stay  as 
possible  in  such  suspicious  company.  But  he  had  scarcely  com- 
pleted this  satisfactory  arrangement  with  his  conscience,  whei:  the 
burning  rays  of  the  sun  shining  down  upon  his  head,  caused  a  fer- 
ment of  the  brain  of  so  strange  a  character — that  not  only  did  the 
idea  of  this  insurrection,  excited  by  priests,  appear  right  and  natural, 
but  he  commenced  chanting  at  the  top  of  his  voice  a  sort  of  impro- 
vised war  song,  in  which  the  Kin.;  of  Spain  was  mentioned  in  no 
very  eulogistic  terms  ! 

From  that  time,  till  his  arrival  at  the  hacienda  of  San  Diego,  the 
student  was  altogether  unconscious  of  wiiat  passed — and  for  several 
days  after,  duiing  which  he  remained  under  the  influence  of  a  burn- 
ing fever.  He  had  only  a  vague  rememberanee  of  ugly  dreams,  in 
which  he  appeared  constantly  surrounded  by  armed  men,  and  as  if 
he  was  tossing  about  on  a  stormy  sea ! 

At  length  his  consciousness  returned,  and  on  looking  around  he 
was  astonished  to  find  himself  in  a  small  and  poorly  furnished 
chamber.  He  now  remembered  his  tumble  from  the  mule,  and  his 
encounter  with  the  cura  of  Caracuaro.  Finally  feeling  himself 
strong  enough  to  rise  from  his  couch,  he  got  up  and  staggered  to- 


A.    COURSE    OF    STUDY    INTERRUPTER,  j  35 

wards  the  window — for  the  purpose  of  ascertaining  the  nature  of  a 
noisy  tumult  that  was  heard  outside. 

The  courtyard  under  the  window  was  filled  with  armed  men — 
some  afoot,  others  on  horseback.  Lances  with  gay  pennons,  sabres, 
guns,  and  other  weapons  were  seen  on  all  sides,  glancing  under  the 
sunbeams.  The  horses  were  rearing  and  neighing — the  men  talking 
loudly — in  snort,  the  scene  resembled  the  temporary  halt  of  a  corps 
d'armee. 

His  weakness  soon  compelled  the  invalid  to  return  to  his  couch,  * 
where  he   lay  awaiting  impatiently — the  more  so  that  he  was  half- 
famished  with  hunger — the  coming  of  some  one  who  could  give  an 
explanation    of  the   strange  circumstances  by  which  he  was  sur- 
rounded. 

Shortly  after,  a  man  entered  the  chamber,  whom  the  student 
recognised  as  one  of  the  attendants  of  the  cura  of  Caracuaro.  This 
mini  had  come,  on  the  part  of  his  master,  to  inquire  the  state  of  the 
invalid's  health 

"Where  am  \.  friend?  tell  me  that,"  eaid  Lantejas,  after  having 
answered  the  inquiries  of  the  servant. 

"  At  the  hacienda  of  San  Luis. ' 

The  student  summoned  all  his  recollections;  but  these  only  Car- 
rie 1  him  as  far  as  the  hacienda  of  San  Diego. 

'•  You  must  be  mistaken  ?"  said  he.'  "It  is  the  hacienda  of  San 
Diego,  is  it  not  ?" 

"  Oh,  no,"  replied  the  domestic.  "  We  left  San  Diego  yesterday; 
we  were  no  longer  safe  there.  What  folly  of  you,  senor,  to  act  as 
you  did  !  No  matter  how  good  a  patriot  one  may  be,  its  not  neces- 
sary to  proclaim  it  from  the  housetops." 

"  1  do  not  comprehend  you,  my  good  friend,"  said  Lantejas.  Per- 
haps it  is  th  ■  fever  that  is  still  troubling  my  head." 

"  What  1  hive  said  is  clear  enough,"  rejoined  uhe  domestic. 
"  We  were  obliged  to  quit  San  Diego,  where  the  royalist  troops 
would  have  arrested  us — on  account  of  the  loud  declaration  of  his 
political  opinions  made  by  a  certain  Don  Cornelio  Lantejas." 

"  Cornelio  Lantejas  !"  cried  the  student,  in  a  tone  of  anguish, 
"  why  that's  myself!" 

"  Par  Bias  !  I  well  know  that.  Your  honour  took  good  care 
everybody  should  know  your  name  :  since  out  of  the  window  of  the 
hacienda  you  shouted  with  all  your  voice — proclaiming  my  master 
Generalissimo  of  all  the  insurgent  forces  ;  and  we  had  the  greatest 
difficulty  to  hinder  you  from  inarching  upon  Madrid." 

'•Madrid— in  Spain?" 


1G6  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

"  Bah !  two  hundred  leagues  of  sea  was  nothing  to  you  to  tra 
verse.  '  It  is  I!  '  you  cried, '/,  Cornelia  Lantejas,  who  take  upon 
me  to  strike  down  the  tyrant P  In  fine,  we  were  obliged  to  decamp, 
bringing  you  with  us  in  a  litter — for  my  master  would  not  abandon 
so  zealous  a  partizan,  who  had  compromised  himself,  moreover,  in 
the  good  cause.  Well,  we  have  arrived  here  at  San  Luis;  where, 
thanks  to  a  strong  body  of  men  who  have  joined  us,  you  may  have 
an  opportunity  of  proclaiming  your  patriotism  as  loudly  as  you 
please.  For  yourself,  it  can  do  no  further  harm,  since,  no  doubt, 
there  is  a  price  placed  upon  your  head  before  this  time." 

The  student  listened  with  horror,  and  completely  stupefied,  to  this 
account  of  his  actions. 

"And  now,  eavallero,"  continued  the  domestic,  "my  mastor, 
whom  you  were  the  first  to  proclaim  Generalissimo,  has  not  permit- 
ted you  to  go  without  your  reward.  He  has  appointed  you  an  uL 
ferez,  and  named  you  to  be  his  aid-de-camp.  You  will  find  your 
commission  under  the  pillow." 

Saying  this,  the  servant  left  the  room,  leaving  the  unhappy  alferez 
crushed  beneath  the  weight  of  the  astounding  disclosures  he  had 
made  to  him. 


CHAPTER  XXIX.  I, 

A    SOLDIER    AGAINST    HIS    WILL. 

As  soon  as  the  man  had  gone  out  of  the  apartment  the  student 
looked  under  his  pillow.  Sure  enough  there  lay  a  document,  which 
proved  upon  examination  to  be  an  ensign's  commission,  granted  to 
Don  Cornelio  Lantejas,  and  signed  by  the  commander-in-chief  of 
the  insurgent  army — Don  Jose  Maria  Morelos  y  Pavon. 

An  overwhelming  anguish  seized  the  spirit  of  the  student ;  and 
once  more  he  sprang  from  his  couch  and  rushed  towards  the  window. 
This  time  it  was  with  the  design  of  disavowing  all  participation  in 
the  insurrection — like  the  early  Christians,  who  in  the  midst  of  an 
idolatrous  host  of  persecutors  still  continued  to  avow  their  faith  in 
God. 

But  the  evil  genius  of  Don  Cornelio  was  yet  by  his  side ;  and,  at 
the  moment  when  he  was  about  opening  his  lips  to  deny  all  com- 
plicity with  the  enemies  of  Spain   his  senses  again  gave  way  ;  and 


A    SOLDIEIl    AGAINST    !!IS    WILL.  13? 

without  knowing  what  came  out  of  his  mouth,  ha  cried  in  a  loud 
voice,  "  Viva  Mexico  !  muere  el  ty run  I"1     Then,  overcome   by  the 

effort,  he  staggered  back  to  Lis  couch. 

This  time  his  syncope  was  of  short  duration.  On  recovering  his 
senses,  he  perceived  that  his  bed  was  surrounded  by  armed  men; 
who,  judging  from  their  looks  and  speeches,  were  examining  him 
with  more  than  ordinary  interest.  Among  others  he  recognized 
the  voice  of  Morelos  himself. 

"How  can  one  explain  this  sudden  sympathy  with  our  cause?" 
Morelos  was  inquiring.  "It  seems  as  if  the  young  man  was  under 
the  hallucination  of  his  fever?'' 

"Something  more  than  that,  General,"  suggested  an  officer  of  the 
name  of  Valdovinos.  "If  the  most  ardent  patriotism  was  not  boil- 
ing at  the  bottom,  the  foam  would  not  thus  rise  to  the  surface." 

"  No  matter  !"  rejoined  Morelos,  "  but  1  cannot  think  that  my 
ascendency " 

A  new  comer  interrupted  the  speech  of  the  cvra  of  Caracuaro,  just 
as  Lantejas  had  got  his  eyes  fairly  open.  This  was  a  man  of  robust 
and  vigorous  appearance,  with  a  noble  martial  air,  and  a  bold  open 
countenance.  His  large  beard,  and  hair  slightly  grizzled,  betrayed 
his  age  to  bo  near  fifty. 

"And  why  not,  General  ?"  said  he.  taking  hold  of  the  hand  which 
Morelos  stretched  out  to  him.  "  Why  should  not  this  brave  young 
man  have  submitted  to  your  ascendency  at  first  sight,  just  as  1  have 
done?  It  is  only  this  morning  I  have  seen  you  for  the  first  time, 
and  yet  you  have  no  follower  more  devoted  than  myself.  I  shall 
answer  for  this  young  stranger.     He  is  one  of  us,  beyond  doubt." 

As  the  new  comer  pronounced  these  words,  he  cast  upon  Lantejas 
a  glance  so  winning  and  at  the  same  time  so  severe,  that  it  com- 
pletely subjugated  the  spirit  of  the  student  with  a  sort  of  invincible 
charm,  and  hindered  him  from  making  any  attempt  to  contradict 
the  engagement  which  was  thus  made  in  his  name.  On  the  contra- 
ry, he  rather  confirmed  it  with  an  involuntary  gesture,  which  he 
could  not  restrain  himself  from  making. 

The  man  who  had  thus  intervened  was  he  whom  historians  delight 
to  call  the  grand,  the  terrible,  the  invincible  Hermenegildo  Galeana 
• — the  Murat  of  the  Mexican  revolution  ;  he  who  afterwards,  in  more 
than  a  hundred  actions,  was  seen  to  place  his  lance  in  rest,  and  dash 
into  the  thickest  of  the  enemy's  lines,  like  a  god  of  battles,  vocifer- 
ating his  favourite  war-cry.  Aqui  exta  Galeana/  (Here  comes  Ga- 
leana !)  A  redoubtable  on^my — a  friend  tender  and  devoted--sucn 
was  Don  Hermenejiildo  Galeana. 


138  THE    TiGER-IIUNTER. 

More  fortunate  than  Murat,  Galeana  met  his  death  on  the  battle- 
field,  m  the  midst  of  hosts  slain  by  his  own  hand.  Stil!  more  for- 
tunate than  the  French  warrior,  he  died  faithful  to  the  principles  as 
well  as  to  the  man  to  whom  he  had  consecrated  his  life. 

«■'  Well— however  the  thing  may  bo,"  said  Valdovinos,  pursuing 
the  subject  of  Don  Cornelio's  dubious  patriotism,  "  1  know  this,  that 
General  Calleja  has  set  a  price  upon  this  young  man's  head  as  well 
as  on  our  own." 

"Come.  Alferez  Don  Cornelio!"  added  Galeana,  "get  ready  to 
start  in  the  morning;  and  show  yourself  worthy  of  the  commission 
that  has  been  bestowed  upon  you.  You  will  soon  find  opportunity, 
[  promise  you." 

At  that  moment  the  report  of  a  cannon  reverberated  under  the 
window,  to  the  astonishment  of  Morelos  himself  :  who  had  not  yet 
been  made  aware  that  he  had  a  piece  of  artillery  under  his  orders. 

"  Senor  General/'  said  Galeana,  explaining  the  presence  of  the 
gun,  "  that  cannon  is  part  of  the  patrimonial  inheritance  of  our  fami- 
ly. Wha;.  a  Galeana  is  born  or  one  dies,  it  serves  to  signalise  our 
joy  or  our  sorrow.  To-day  we  consecrate  it  to  the  service  of  the 
whole  Mexican  family.  It  is  yours,  as  our  swords  and  lives  are 
yours.'' 

As  Galeana  finished  speaking,  he  advanced  towards  the  window  ; 
and  in  that  formidable  voice  which  often  struck  terror  into  the  hearts 
of  ih'  Spaniards,  he  cried  out — "  Viva  e,  General  Morelos  /" 

Responsive  vivas  rose  up  from  the  court  below,  mingled  with  the 
clanking  oi  saores,  as  they  leaped  forth  from  their  scabbards,  and 
the  crashing  jar  of  fusils  dashed  heavily  against  the  pavement  , 
while  the  horses,  catching  up  the  general  enthusiasm,  sent  forth  a 
loud,  wild  neighing. 

In  another  instant  the  chamber  was  emptied  of  its  guests.  Mor- 
elos  had  gone  down  into  the  courtyard  to  press  the  hands  of  his 
new  adherents  and  the  other  officers  had  followed  him. 

Far  from  partaking  of  the  universal  warlike  ardour,  the  student 
was  suffering  at  the  moment  the  most  terrible  anguish  of  heart. 
The  thought  of  his  theological  studies  being  thus  interrupted,  in 
order  that  he  might  figure  in  the  middle  of  an  insurgent  camp,  was 
rendering  him  completely  miserable  ;  but  still  more  the  unpleasant 
i  .formation  he  had  just  received,  that  he  had  been  declared  a  rebel, 
and.  that  a  price  was  set  upon  his  head.  All  this,  too,  had  been 
brought  about  by  the  shameful  stinginess  of  his  father,  in  providing 
him  with  that  sorry  mule — just  as  his  former  misfortunes  had  arisen, 
from  his  having  no  better  horse  than  the  old  steed  of  the  picador. 


A    SOLDIER    AGAINST    HIS    WILL.  139 

It  is  scarce  necessary  to  say,  that  under  these  circumstances  he 
1  a  wretched  night  of  it,  and  that  his  dreams  were  a  continued 
series  of  horrid  visions.  He  fancied  himself  engaged  in  numerous 
sanguinarv  battles  :  and  that  the  insurgent  army  in  which  he  was 
enrolled  ffad  suddenly  changed  into  a  legion  of  demons,  with  horns 
and  hoofs  ! 

•On  Waking  with  the  first  dawn  of  day,  his  dreams,  instead  of 
being  terminated;  appeared  to  be  continued.  He  heard  a  noisy  tu- 
mult in  the  court  below  ;  and  rising  far  above  the  general  clamour 
could  be  distinguished  a  strange  trumpet-like  sound,  now  shrill,  now 
hoarsely  bellowing — as  if  the  fiend  himself  was  sounding  the  signal 
of  "Boots  and  Saddles"  to  his  infernal  legions.  Bathed  in  a  cold 
sweat,  he  started  up  from  his  couch;  and  approaching  the  window, 
cast  a  glance  into  the  court-yard.  As  before,  he  saw7  that  it  was 
crowded  with  armed  men  in  every  kind  of  equipment.  The  cannon 
was  there,  standing  in  the  middle  of  the  court.  A  negro  was  reload- 
ing it.  It  was  not  without  surprise  that  Don  Cornelio  recognised  in 
the  negro  the  same  man  who,  along  with  the  tiger-hunter,  had  con- 
ducted him  to  the  hacienda  of  Las  Palmas. 

Yes,  the  artillerist  was  no  other  than  Clara ;  who  was  thus  impro- 
vised as  full  commander  of  the  solitary  piece  of  cannon — the  first 
which  Morelos  had  at  his  disposal,  and  which,  under  the  name  of 
El  Nino,  became  afterwards  so  celebrated  in  the  history  of  the  Mexi- 
can revolution.  The  student  also  saw  the  instrument  that  had  been 
bellowing  forth  those  infernal  tones,  which  he  had  been  fancying  he 
had  h.ard  before.  His  fancy  was  not  at  fault,  as  he  now  ascertained 
— on  seeing  near  the  cannon  a  tall  Indian,  who  was  holding  to  his 
lips  an  immense  sea-shell,  from  which  proceeded  the  mysterious 
sounds.  It  was  Costal  and  his  conch,  at  that  moment  performing  the 
metier  of  first  bugler  in  the  army  of  Morelos.  Morelos  himself, 
surrounded  by  a  staff  of  officers,  stood  at  one  end  of  the  spacious 
courtyard,  in  the  act  of  distributing  fusils  to  the  newly  enrolled 
troi  ips. 

Lantejas  perceived  the  necessity  of  making  ready  for  the  departure 
which  was  evidently  about  to  take  place;  and  having  dressed  him- 
self, he  descended  to  the  court  and  mingled  among  other  officers — 
beyond  doubt  the  most  lugubrious  ensign  in  all  the  insurgent 
army. 

The  first  person  he  encountered  was  the  terrible  Galeana  ;  and  he 
trembled  lest  the  piercing  glance  of  the  warrior  should  detect  under 
the  lion's  skin  the  heart  of  the  hare. 

Luckily  for  him,  however,  Galeana  had  at  that  moment  something 


I -10  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

else  to  think  of,  than  to  scrutinize  the  thoughts  of  an  obscure  ensign  ; 
and  all  the  rest  were  deceived  by  the  martial  air  which  he  had  done 
his  best  to  assume. 

Morelos,  as  stated,  was  at  the  moment  making  a  distribution  of 
fusils,  a  large  quantity  of  which  appeared  by  his  side  piled  along 
the  pavement  of  the  courtyard. 

It  is  necessary  to  explain  how  these  arms  had  fallen  so  appropr- 
iately into  the  hands  of  the  insurgent  genera] — which  ihey  had 
done  by  a  circumstance  that  might  appear  almost  providential. 

Whilst  retiring  from  the  hacienda  of  San  Luis,  on  account  of  th^ 
insane  demonstrations  of  the  student,  and  with  the  latter  transported 
in  a  litter,  Morelos  encountered  near  San  Diego  the  insurgent  lead- 
er, Don  liafael  Valdovinos.  The  latter,  already  at  the  head  of  a 
small  guerilla,  was  just  on  his  way  to  join  the  euro  of  Caracura. 

Having  received  information  that  the  Spanish  Government  had 
forwarded  a  large  number  of  fusils  to  the  neighbouring  village  of 
Petitlan,  for  the  purpose  of  equipping  a  corps  of  militia  belonging 
to  that  place,  the  insurgent  general  thought  that  these  guns  might 
serve  better  in  the  hands  of  his  own  followers;  and  with  the  band 
of  Valdovinos  he  made  a  rapid  march  upon  Petitlan.  and  succeeded 
in  capturing  them. 

The  rumour  of  this  dashing  action  had  reached  San  Diego  before 
Morelos  himself;  and,  shortly  after  his  arrival  there,  his  troops  were 
further  strengthened  by  the  followers  of  Galeana — who  stood  in 
need  of  this  well-timed  supply  of  weapons. 

Almost  on  the  instant  that  Lantejas  presented  himself  in  the 
courtyard,  the  cannon,  El  Nino,  thundered  forth  another  discharge, 
It  was  the  signal  of  departure  ;  and  the  little  army,  putting  itself  in 
motion,  marched  off  from  the  hacienda  of  San  Diego — the  new  aL 
ferez  taking  his  place  with  the  rest. 


Morelos  was  shortly  after  joined  by  other  Partizans,  till  his  troop 
had  grown  into  a  small  army  ;  and,  after  two  months  of  lung  mar- 
ches, and  sharp  skirmishes  with  Spanish  troops — out  of  which  he  al. 
ways  issued  victorious — the  insurgent  general  found  himself  in  front 
of  the  town  of  Acapulco,  on  the  Pacific  Ocean.  lie  was  now  besieg- 
ing that  place — which  he  had  been  ironically  commanded  to  take — 
and  with  a  fair  prospect  of  obtaining  its  speedy  surrender. 

As  for  the  student  of  theology,  two  month's  campaigning  had 
somewhat  soldierized  him.     He  had  obtained  a  jjreat  reputation  for 


4    SOLDIER     AGAINST     HIS    WILL.  14J 

courage;  although  his  heart  in  moments  of  danger  had  often  been 
upon  the  point  of  failing  him. 

On  the  first  occasion  that  he  was  under  fire,  he  was  by  the  side  of 
Don  Hermeuegildo  Galeana,  who  had  acquired  a  complete  ascendan- 
cy over  him,  and  whose  terrible  glances  he  more  dreaded  than  even 
th  ■  presence  of  the  enemy. 

Do  1  iljrmenegildo  of  course  fought  in  the  foremost  rank  ;  where, 
with  his  lance  and  long  sabre,  he  was  accustomed  to  open  a  wide 
circle  arounJ  his  horse,  that  no  enemy  dared  to  intrude  upon,  and 
which,  for  the  sword  of  the  trembling  ensign,  left  absolutely  nothing 
to  do.  Lantejas  having  learnt,  in  the  first  encounter,  the  advantage 
of"  this  position,  ever  afterwards  took  care  to  keep  well  up  with  the 
redoubtable  Don  Hermeuegildo. 

There  was  another  man,  who,  from  habit,  always  fought  alongside 
Galeana,  and  who  scarce  yielded  to  the  latter  either  in  courage  or 
dexterity.  This  was  Costal,  the  Zapoteque  ;  and  protected  by  these 
two,  as  by  a  pair  of  guardian  angels,  Lantejas  scarce  ran  any  dan- 
ger in  the  hottest  fight ;  while  at  the  same  time  he  was  constantly 
gaining  fresh  laurels  by  keeping  the  position. 

For  all  this,  his  glory  sat  upon  him  like  a  burden  too  heavy  for 
his  back,  and  one  that  he  was  not  able  to  cast  from  his  shoulders. 
To  desert  from  the  insurgent  army  was  impossible :  a  price  was  set 
upon  his  head.  Besides,  Morelos  had  given  to  that  corner  of  the 
Sabana  river  occupied  by  his  camp  the  quaint  title  of  Paso  de  la 
etertiidad  (the  road  to  eternity) — to  signify  that,  whoever  should  at- 
tempt either  to  abandon  the  intrenchments,  or  make  an  attack  upon 
them,  would  be  forced  to  embark  upon  that  long  journey. 

Lantejas  had  already  written  to  his  father,  informing  him  of  all 
that  had  happened  ;  how — thanks  to  the  valuable  roadster  with 
which  his  parent  had  provided  him — he  was  now  sustaining  his  thesis 
with  the  sword  ;  and  that,  instead  of  having  only  his  hair  shorn,  he 
was  more  likely  to  lose  his  head. 

To  these  letters — for  there  had  been  several  written  by  him — he 
had  at  length  received  a  response.  This,  after  complimenting  him 
upon  the  valorous  deeds  he  had  achieved — and  which  his  worthy 
parent  had  hardly  expected  to  hear  of — ended  by  informing  him 
that  the  latter  had  obtained  from  the  Viceroy  a  promise  of  pardon 
for  him,  on  the  condition  of  his  forsaking  the  insurgent  cause,  and 
throwing  the  weight  of  his  sword  into  that  of  Spain. 

This  condition  was  hardly  to  the  taste  of  Lantejas.  In  the  ranks 
of  the  Spanish  army  he  might  seek  in  vain  for  two  such  protectors 
as  he  now  had  by  his  side.    Moreover,  were  he  to  join  the  Spaniards, 


142  THE    TIGER-IIUNTER. 

he  mignt  some  day,  as  an  enemy,  be  brought  face  to  face  with  the 

formidable  Galeana  !     The  very  thought  of  such  a  contingency  was 

h  to  make  his  hair  stand  on  end  J 

.  It  was   some   time  before  ii^  could  bring  himself  to  any  definite 

r  as  to  what  heshould  do,    At  length,  however,  he  resolved 

irse  of  action.     Instead  of  attempting  to  run  away  from 

the   insurgent  ranks,  he  determined  to  say  nothing  to  the  General 

the  contents  of  hi  •  letter,  but  to  obtain  from  him,  if 

possible,  a  short  leave  of  absence  :  which  it  was  his  intention  should 

be  prolonged  to  an  indefinite  period. 

It  was  for  this  purpose  he  had  entered  the  General's  tent,  and  was 
now  standing,  hat  in  hand,  in  front  of  the  Cammander-in-Chief  of 
the  besieging  army. 


CHAPTER   XXX. 

PFPE     GAGO. 

Besides  his  military  chapeau,  the  lieutenant  of  cavalry  held  in  his 
hand  a  piece  of  folded  paper;  and  although  lie  had  already  stated 
his  errand,  his  countenance  exhibited   considerable  embarrassment. 

"  What,  leave  of  absence  ?"  said  the  General,  smiling  benignant- 
iy  upon  his  aid-de-camp.  "  You,  friend  Lantejas — you  think  of 
quitting  us?  and  at  such  a  time,  too,  when  all  is  going  well?" 

"  It  is  necessity,  General, that  drives  me  to  make  the  application. 
There  are  family  affairs  that  require  me  at  home,  and "  Lante- 
jas here  paused,  as  if  inwardly  ashamed  of  the  deceit  he  was  prac- 
tising. "  Besides,  General,  to  say  the  truth,  this  soldier's  life  is  not 
suited  to  me,  nor  1  to  it.  I  was  born  to  be  a  priest,  and  would 
greatly  desire  to  complete  my  theological  studies,  and  enter  upon 
that  career  to  which  my  inclinations  lead  me.  Now  that  success  has 
crowned  your  army,  you  will  no  longer  require  mef 

"  Viva  Oristo  /"  exclaimed  Morelos,  "not  require  you!  Ah, 
friend  Lantejas,  you  are  too  valiant  a  soldier  of  the  Church  mili- 
tant to  be  spared  so  easily  as  that.  Like  that  faithful  adherent  of 
some  French  king,  whose  name  1  do  not  now  remember,  you  would 
be  the  very  man  to  wish  yourself  hanged  if  Acapulco  were  taken 
without  you.  I  must  refuse  your  application,  then,  although  I  see 
it  vexes  you.     I  refuse  it,  because  I  am  too  well  satisfied  with  your 


PEPE    GAGO.  143 

Services  to  let  you  go.  You  were  my  first  follower;  and  do  you 
know  what  people  say, that  the  throe  bravest  men  In  our  little  army 
are  Don  H  il Jo  Gileaiia,  Manuel  Costal  and  yourself  1     And 

what  at  thi  it  still  more  endears  you  to  me  is,  that  you  pro- 

i  showering  her  favours  upon  me; 
reverse  is  usually  what  may 
I.  1  have  just  heard  that  tlia  Captain  Don  Francisco 
een  killed  in  the  affair  of  Tonalte.pec.  You  will  re- 
place him  in  the  command  of  his  company — Now'?  Captain  Lan- 
h-ju  V 

Ihe  new  captain  bowed  his  thanks  m  silence,  and  was  about  to 
retire. 

"  Do  not  go  yet  !"  commanded  the  General  ;  "  1  have  something 
more  to  say  to  you.  You  have,  I  believe,  some  relative  or  relatives 
living  near  Tehuantepec.  Well,  I  have  a  commission  for  some  one 
to  that  part  of  the  country,  and  1  require  a  man  of  courage  and  pru- 
dence to  execute  it.  I  have  thought  of  sending  you,  as  soon  as  we 
have  taken  Acapulco — which  1  trust  will  be  in  a  very  short 
time." 

Lantejas  was  about  to  open  nis  mouth,  and  inquire  the  nature  of 
th'.s  confidential  mission,  when  he  was  interrupted  by  the  entrance 
i.f  two  men  into  the  tent.  One  of  these  was  Costal  the  Indian;  the 
other  was  a  stranger  both  to  Morelos  and  the  captain.  The  latter 
was  again  about  to  retire,  when  Morelos  signed  him  to  stay. 

'•  There's  the  General,''  said  Costal,  pointing  out  the  commander- 
in-chief  to  the  man  who  accompanied  him,  and  who  was  in  the  cos- 
tume of  a  Spanish  officer. 

The  hitter  regarded  for  an  instant,  and  not  without  surprise,  the 

simply  clad  individual  whose  name  at  that  moment  had  become  so 

v   renowned.     Although  evidently  a  person  of  imperturbable 

coolness,  the  stranger  said  nothing,  leaving  it  to  the  General  to  open 

the  conversation. 

••  Who  are  vou,  my  friend,  and  what  do  you  want?'  inquired 
STorelos. 

"To  speak  a  word  in  confidence  with  you,"  replied  the  man. 
"This  individual,"  continued  he,  pointing  to  Costal,  "whom  1  en- 
countered  philosophising  upon  the  sea-beach,  has  promised  me  that 
his  word  would  i  nable  me  to  obtain  an  interview  with  your  Excel- 
lency, and  safe  conduct  through  your  camp.  On  this  promise  I 
have  followed  him." 

"  Costal,"  said  the  General,  "was  my  first  bugler,  and  with  his 
ptreat  conch  sounded  the  signals  to  less  than  t\1enty  horsemen,  who 


144  TUG    TIGER  -HUNTER. 

fit  that  time  composed  my  whole  army.     1  confirm  the  parole  he  baa 
given  you.     Speak  freely." 

"  With  your  Excellency's  permission,  then,  my  name  is  Pepe 
Gago.  I  am  a  Gallieian,  an  officer  of  artillery,  and  command  a  bat- 
tery in  the  castle  of  Acapulco — which  your  Excellency,  if  I  am  not 
mistaken,  desires  to  capture." 

"  It  is  a  pleasure  which  1  intend  affording  in v self  one  of  these 
days." 

'•  Perhaps  your  Excellency  is  confounding  the  castle  with  the 
town  ?     The  latter  you  can  take  whenever  it  pleases  you."  * 

"  I  know  that." 

"  But  you  would  not  be  able  to  hold  it,  so  long  as  we  are  masters 
of  the  citadel." 

"  I  know  that  also." 

"  Ah,  then,  your  Excellency,  we  are  likely  to  understand  one 
another." 

"  It  is  just  for  that  reason  that  I  decline  taking  the  town  till  I  have 
first,  captured  the  castle." 

"Now  I  think  we  are  still  nearer  comprehending  each  other: 
since  it  is  just  that  which  you  wish  to  have,  that  1  come  to  offer 
you.  I  will  not  say  to  sell:  for  my  price  will  be  so  moderate  that 
it  will  deserve  rather  to  be  called  a  gift  I  am  making  you.  Apropos, 
however,  of  the  price — is  your  Excellency  in  funds  ?" 

"  Well,  you  have  heard,  no  doubt,  that  I  have  just  captured  from 
the  Spanish  general,  Paris,  eleven  hundred  fusils,  five  pieces  of 
cannon — to  say  nothing  of  the  eight  hundred  prisoners  we  have  made 
— and  ten  thousand  dollars  in  specie.  That  is  about  ten  times  the 
price  of  a  fortress,  which  in  a  short*  time  I  may  have  for  nothing." 
"  Be  not  so  sure  of  that,  your  Excellency.     We  have  no  scarcity 

of  provisions.     The  Isle  of  Roqueta " 

"  i  shall  capture  that  also." 

"Serves  us,"  continued  the  Spaniard,  without  noticing  the  inter- 
ruptio:i,  "  as  a  port  of  supply,  by  which  the  ships  can  always  throw 
provisions  into  the  castle.  But  not  to  dispute  the  point,  am  I  to 
understand  that  your  Excellency  fixes  the  price  at  a  thousand  dol- 
lars ?  I  agree  to  that  sum.  You  say  you  have  captured  ten  thou- 
sand. Unfortunately  for  me,  I  have  the  opportunity  of  selling  the 
fortress  only  once." 

"A  thousand  dollars  down,  do  you  mean'?"  inquired  the  Gen- 
eral. 

"  Oh,  no,"  replied  the  artilleryman;  "what  security  would  you 


PETE    GAGO.  145 

have  of  my  keeping  my  word  ?  Five  hundred  eash  down,  and  the 
balance  when  the  castle  is  delivered  up  to  you."' 

"  Agreed  !  And  now,  Senor  Pope  Gago,  "  what  are  your  means 
for  bringing  about  the  surrender?" 

11 1  shall  have  the  command  of  the  portcullis  guard  from  two  till 
five  to-morrow  morning.  A  lantern  hung  up  on  the  bridge  of 
Homos  to  advise  me  of  your  approach — a  password  between  us — 
an  1  your  presence.  I  presume  your  Excellency  will  not  yield  to 
any  one  the  taking  of  the  place  ?" 

"  I  shall  be  there  in  person,"  replied  Moreles.  "  With  regard  to 
the  password,  here  it  is." 

The  General  handed  to  the  Gallician  a  scrap  of  paper,  on  which 
he  had  written  two  words,  which  neither  Costal  nor  Lantejas  were 
near  enough  to  read. 

A  somewhat  prolonged  conversation  was  now  commenced  be- 
tween Morelos  and  PepeGago,  but  carried  on  in  a  tone  so  low  that 
the  others  did  not  understand  its  import.  At  length  the  Spaniard 
was  about  to  take  his  departure,  when  Costal,  advancing  towards 
him,  laid  his  hand  firmly  on  his  shoulder. 

"  Listen  to  me,  Pepe  Gago  !"  said  he  to  the  Gallician  in  a  serious 
voice.  "  It  is  I  who  am  responsible  for  you  here;  but  I  swear  by 
the  bones  of  the  Caciques  of  Tehuantepec — from  whom  I  have  the 
undoubted  honour  of  being  descended — if  you  play  traitor  in  this 
affair,  look  out  for  Costal,  the  Zapoteque.  Though  you  may  dive 
like  the  sharks  to  the  bottom  of  the  ocean,  or  like  the  jaguars  hide 
yourself  in  the  thickest  jungles  of  the  forest,  you  shall  not  escape, 
any  more  than  shark  or  jaguar,  from  my  carbine  or  my  knife.  I 
have  said  it." 

The  Spaniard  again  repeated  his  declarations  of  good  faith,  and 
retired  from  the  tent  under  the  safe  conduct  of  Costal. 

"  By-and-by,"  said  the  General  to  Lantejas  when  the  others  had 
gone,  *I  shall  speak  to  you  upon  the  mission  T  intend  sending  you 
upon.  Meanwhile,  go  and  get  some  rest,  as  I  shall  want  you  at  an 
early  hour  in  the  morning.  At  four  o'clock  I  shall  myself  take  a 
party  of  men  up  to  the  eastle.  As  it  is  best  that  no  one  should  know 
our  intention,  you  and  Costal  must  hang  a  lantern  on  the  bridge  of 
Hornos.     That  is  to  be  the  signal  for  our  approach  to  the  gate." 

Saying  this,  the  commander-in-chief  dismissed  his  captain — who 
strode  forth  out  of  his  marquee,  with  no  very  sanguine  anticipations 
of  obtaining  a  tranquil  night's  rest. 


V(>  THE    TIGER-HUNTER, 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 

THE     SECRET     SIGNAL. 

The  fortress  castle  of  Acapulco  stands  at  some  little  distance  from 
the  town,  commanding  the  latter.  It  is  built  upon  the  summit  of 
the  cliffs  that  encloses  the  Acapulco  Bay — against  whose  base  the 
waves  of  the  South  Sea  are  continually  breaking.  On  each  side  of 
the  fortress  a  deep  ravine  or  barranca  pierces  the  precipice  down  to 
the  depths  of  the  ocean — so  that  the  castle  stands  upon  a  sort  of 
island  promitory  or  voladero.  The  cliff  upon  the  right  (lank  of  the 
castle  is  called  the  Voladero  de  los  Homos;  and  over  the  ravine  be- 
tween it  and  the  citadel  stretches  a  narrow  bridge  called  El  Puentu 
de  los  Homos. 

Early  in  the  following  morning — while  the  insurgent  camp  was  in 
some  confusion  consequent  upon  an  unexpected  order  from  the  com- 
mander-in-chief, and  while  a  strong  detachment  was  getting  under 
arms,  not  knowing  where  they  were  to  be  conducted — Caj  tain  Den 
Cornelio  Lantejas  and  Costal  the  Indian  were  seen  gliding  silently 
along  the  sea-beach  in  the  direction  of  the  fortress. 

The  night  was  still  dark — for  it  wanted  yet  two  hours  to  sunrise 
— and  both  the  town  and  castle_were  wrapped  in  the  most  profound 
slumber.  The  only  sounds  heard  distinctly  were  the  continuous 
murmuring  of  the  waves  as  they  broke  along  the  beach. 

The  two  men,  after  cautiously  advancing  towards  the  black  cliff, 
on  which  stood  the  fortress,  commenced  climbing  upward.  It  was 
not  without  much  exertion,  and  danger  too,  that  they  at  length  suc- 
ceeded in  ascending  to  the  bridge  of  Eos  Homos. 

The  Indian  now  struck  a  light ;  and  kindling  a  resin  candle,  v  Inch 
he  carried  inside  his  lantern,  he  hung  the  latter  to  a  post  that  stood 
near  the  middle  of  the  bridge,  fixing  it  in  such  a  manner  that  the  light 
should  shine  in  the  direction  of  the  fortress.     It  was  the  signal  agreed 


THE    SECRET    SIGNAL.  147 

upon  by  the  Gallieian  ;  and  as  their  part  of  the  performance  was  no-," 
over,  the  two  men  sat  down  to  await  the  attack  which  was  soon  to 
be  made  by  the  General  in  person. 

The  position  which  they  occupied  commanded  an  extensive  view 
— taking  in  the  town,  the  castle,  and  the  ocean.  Of  the  thre.ee  xhv 
last-mentioned  alone'  gave  out  any  sound;  and  Lantcjas,  after  a 
time,  ceased  watching  the  two  former,  and  involuntarily  bent  his 
regards  upon  the  sea. 

Costal  was  also  turning  his  eyes  upon  the  great  deep,  on  which 
everything  migfrt  also  have  appeared  asleep,  but  that  at  intervals  a 
narrow  line  of  light  might  be  seen  gleaming  along  the  black  surface 
of  the  water. 

"There's  a  storm  in  the  air,"  muttered  Costal  to  his  companion 
in  a  solem  1  tone  of  voice.  "  See,  how  the  sharks  are  shining  in  the 
roadway  !"' 

As  Costal  spoke,  half-a-dozen  of  these  voracious  creatures,  in 
search  of  prey,  were  seen  quartering  the  waters  of  the  bay — cross- 
ing each  other's  course,  and  circling  around,  like  lire-flies  over  the 
surface  of  a  savanna. 

"  Whit  think  yon,"  continued  the  ci-devant  ligrero,  "  would  be- 
come of  the  man  who  should  chance  to  fall  overboard  among  those 
silent  swinm  ».rs  \  Many  a  time,  for  all  that,  have  I  braved  that 
same  danger — in  the  days  when  1  followed  pearl-diving  for  my  pro- 
fession." 

Don  Cornelio  made  no  reply,  but  the  thought  of  being  among 
the  sharks  at  that  moment  sent  a  shivering  through  his  frame. 

"  I  was  in  no  danger  whatever,"  continued  the  Indian.  "Neither 
the  sharks  nor  the  tigers — which  I  afterwards  also  hunted  as  a  pro- 
fession— could  prevail  against  one  destined  to  live  as  long  as  the 
ravens.  Soon  I  shall  be  half-a-century  old  ;  and  then  quien  sale  ? 
At  present,  perhaps,  no  one  here  except  myself  could  swim  in  the 
midst  of  those  carniverous  creatures  without  the  danger  of  certain 
death.     /  could  do  it  without  the  slightest  risk." 

"Is  that  the  secret  of  your  courage,  Costal — of  which  you  give 
bo  many  proofs  ?" 

"  Yes,  and  no,"  replied  the  Indian.  "  Danger  attracts  me,  as  your 
body  would  attract  the  sharks.  It  is  an  instinct  which  I  follow — not 
a  bravado.  Anoth  r  reason,  perhaps,  gives  me  courage.  I  seek  to 
avenge  in  Spanish  blood  the  assassination  of  my  forefathers.  What 
care  I  for  the  political  emancipation  of  you  Creoles  ?  But  it  is  not 
of  this  1  wish  to  speak  now.  Look  yonder  !  Do  you  see  anything 
down  there?" 


148  THE    TIGER-TfUN'TER. 

A  strange  object  just  then  came  under  the  eyes  of  Lantejas,  which 
caused  liini  to  make  a  movement  of  superstitious  terror.  Costal 
only  smiled,  while  gazing  upon  the  object. 

A  dark  human-like  form,  with  a  sort  of  tufted  hair,  hanging  lose- 
ly  over  its  head,  had  emerged  from  the  water,  and  was  supporting 
itself  by  its  two  arms  upon  the  beach — as  if  resting  there  like  some 
bather  fatigued  with  swimming. 

"  What  is  it  ?"  inquired  Lantejas  in  a  troubled  tone — the  more  so 
that  a  plaintive  whine  seemed  to  proceed  from  this  singular  object, 
which,  with  somewhat  of  the  form  of  a  woman,  had  nothing  human 
in  its  voice. 

"  A  manatee"  responded  Costal ;  "  an  amphibious  creature  we 
call  -pesca-jnujer — that  is,  half-fish,  half- woman  Dare  you  stand 
face  to  face  with  a  creature  still  more  human-like  in  form — ah! 
more  perfect  than  any  human  creature V 

"  What  do  you  mean?"  inquired  Lantejas. 

••  Senor  Captain  Don  Cornelio,"  continued  the  Indian,  "  you  are 
so  l>rave  in  the  face  of  the  enemy ■" 

;{  Hum  !"  interrupted  Lantejas  with  an  embarrassed  air,  kCthe 
bravest  has  his  moments  of  weakness,  do  you  see  ?" 

An  avowal  of  his  want  of  courage — though  on  certain  occasions 
the  ex-student  of  theology  was  not  lacking  this  quality — was  upon 
the  tongue  of  Lantejas,  when  Costal  interrupted  him  with  a 
rejoinder — 

"  Yes,  yes.  You  arc  like  Clara — although  a  little  braver  than  he, 
since  he  has  not  had  such  an  opportunity  to  cultivate  an  acquaint- 
ance with  the  tigers,  as  you.  Well,  then,  if  you  were  to  see  down 
on  the  beach  yonder,  in  place  of  the  manatee,  a  beautiful  creature 
rise  up  out  of  the  deep — a  beautiful  woman  with  dishevelled  locks 
— her  long  hair  dripping  and  shining  with  the  water,  and  she  sing- 
ing as  she  rose  to  the  surface;  and  were  you  to  know  that  this 
woman,  although  visible  to  your  eyes,  was  only  a  spirit,  only  of  air 
— what  would  you  do  ?" 

"  A  very  simple  thing,"  answered  the  cx-student,  "  I  should  feel 
terribly  afraid." 

"  Ah !  then  I  have  nothing  more  to  say  to  you,"  replied  the 
Indian,  with  an  air  of  disappointment.  "For  a  certain  objeet  1  had 
in  view,  I  was  in  search  of  a  comrade,  one  with  more  courage  than 
Clara.  I  must  content  myself  wLfh  the  negro.  I  expected  that 
you — never  mind — we  need  not  talk  any  more  about  the  matter." 

The  Indian  did  not  add  a  single  word  ;  and  the  officer  whose  fears 
were  excited  by  the  half-eonfidences  of  his  c  mipanion,  was  silent 


THE    SECRET    SIGXAL.  149 

also.  Both  awaitlrg  to  hear  the  sounds  of  the  attack  upon  the 
castle,  continued  to  gaze  upon  the  vast  mysterious  ocean,  in  which 
the  luminous  tracks  of  the  sharks  and  the  dark  body  of  the  manatee 
alone  animated  its  profound  solitude. 

They  were  thus  seated  in  silence,  with  their  eyes  wandering  over 
the  dark  blue  surface  of  the  water,  when  all  at  once  the  manatee 
Was  heard  to  plunge  under  the  waves,  uttering  a  melancholy  cry  as 
it  went  down.  Just  then  a  loud  booming  of  a  cannon  drowned  the 
voice  of  the  amphibious  creature. 

"  The  castle  is  taken  !"  cried  Lantejas. 

"  No,"  replied  Costal,  "  on  the  contrary,  Pepe  Gago  has  betrayed 
us.     1  fear  our  General  has  been  tricked." 

Several  discharges  of  cannon  followed  on  the  instant,  confirming 
Costal's  surmise;  and  the  two  men,  hastening  to  have  their  danger- 
ous post  by  the  bridge  of  Hornos,  retreated  towards  a  narrow  defile 
called  the  Ojo  de  Ayiia.  There  they  saw  the  Mexican  detachment 
scattered,  and  in  full  retreat  towards  their  encampment.  A  man 
standing  in  the  middle  of  the  path  was  trying  to  intercept  their 
flight. 

"  Cowards  !"  cried  he  "  will  you  pass  over  the  body  of  your 
General  ?" 

Many  halted,  and,  returning,  made  an  attack  upon  the  works  of 
the  citadel.  But  it  was  to  no  purpose :  the  gate  was  too  well  de- 
fended ;  and  a  discharge  of  grape  had  the  effect  not  only  of  terrify, 
ing  the  assailants,  but  also  krlled  several  of  their  number. 

M<  relos  now  saw  that  he  had  been  betrayed,  and  caused  the  re. 
treat  to  be  sounded.  It  was  the  first  check  he  had  experienced  dur- 
ing a  victorious  ca  eer  of  months. 

****** 

The  day  had  not  yet  dawned,  when  two  men  were  seen  advanc- 
ing from  the  direction  of  the  insurgent  camp  towards  the  bridge  of 
Los  Hornos.  One  of  these  men  was  Costal,  but  this  time  he  was 
accompanied  by  Clara  the  negro.  The  resin  candle  still  burned 
within  the  lantern,  but  giving  out  a  more  feeble  light,  as  the  first 
steaks  of  day,  began  to  succeed  to  the  darkness  of  night. 

''You  see  that  lantern,  Clara?"  said  Costal,  pointing  out  the 
glimmering  light  to  his  companion.  "  You  know  what  it  "was  hung 
there  for:  since  I  have  just  told  you.  But  you  haven't  yet  heart} 
the  vow  I  have  taken  against  the  traitor  who  has  so  plajed  with  us, 
1  shall  tell  you  now." 


loO  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

And  Costal  proceeded  to  disclose  to  his  old  camarado  the  oath  he 
had  registered  against  Pepe  Gago. 

'•Devil  take  me  !"'  said  Clara  in  reply,  "  if  I  can  see  how  you 
will  ever  be  able  to  fulfil  your  vow." 

"  No  more  do  I,"  rejoined  Costal,  "  but  as  I  have  promised  Pepe 
Gigothathe  should  not  forget  the  lantern  on  the  bridge  of  Los 
Homos,  and  as  J  am  determined  he  shall  have  a  sight  of  it  now  and 
ilien,  to  keep  his  memory  awake,  I  don't  see  why  I  should  leave  it 
h?re  to  be  picked  off  by  the  first  coiner.  At  all  events,  it  is  no  Ion 
ger  needed  as  a  signal." 

Saying  this,  the  Indian  took  down  the  lantern  from  the  post,  and 
blew  out  the  light. 

" Here,  Clara "  he  continued,  "help  me  to  make  a  hole.  I  in. 
tend  hiding  it — so  that  1  can  get  it  again,  whenever  I  may  want 
it."' 

The  two  men  kneeling  down,  and  using  the  blades  of  their  knives, 
soon  carved  out  a  hollow  place,  in  which  Costal  deposited  the  lamp 
still  containing  the  resin  candle. 

"  Now,  friend  Clara,"  said  the  Indian,  as  soon  as  they  had  covered 
it  in,  "  sit  down  here,  and  let  us  try  if  we  can't  think  of  some  way 
to  capture  this  castle,  as     ell  as  the  jricaro  who  is  within  it." 

"Willingly,  I  will,"  answered  the  black;  and  seating  themselves 
siile  by  side,  the  two  associates  commenced  with  all  due  gravity 
their  .iiportant  deliberation. 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 


THE      ISLE      OF       ROQUEIA 


While  thus  on  the  summit  of  the  Voladsro  los  de  Homos  the  In. 
dian  Costal  and  the  negro  Clara  were  debating  between  themselves 
how  the  castle  might  be  captured —  the  same  subject  was  being  dis. 
mussed  by  two  persons  of  more  importance  in  the  tent  of  the  insur. 
gent  general,  these  were  Morelos  himself,  and  Don  IlermenegildG 
Galeana — now  usually  styled  the  "  Marshal,"  to  distinguish  him  from 
another  Galeana  his  own  nephew,  who  was  also  an  officer  in  the 
insurgent  army. 

The  countenance  of  Morelos  had  not  yet  cast  off  the  shadow  caused 
by  the  failure  of  their  assault  upon  the  castle;  and  his  garments 
were  still  soiled  with  dust,  which,  under  the  agitation  of  violent 
passions,  he  disdained  to  wipe  off. 

The  brow  cf  the  Marshal  was  also  clouded  ;  but  that  was  rather 
by  reflecting  the  unpleasant  thoughts  that  were  troubling  the  spirit 
of  his  well-beloved  General :  for  no  care  of  his  own  ever  darkened 
the  countenance  of  the  war-like  Galeana. 

A  chart  of  the  bay  and  roadstead  of  Acapulco  lay  upon  the  table 
before  them,  illuminated  by  two  candles,  whose  light  was  every  mo- 
ment becoming  paler,  as  the  day  -began  to  break  into  the  tent. 

They  had  been  for  some  time  engaged  in  discussing  the  important 
matter  in  question.  The  Marshal  had  been  endeavoring  to  press 
upon  the  General  the  necessity  of  at  least  capturing  the  town  ;  since 
the  troops  were  not  only  badly  provided  with  tents  and  other  equi- 
page, but  wrere  in  such  a  position  among  the  burning  sands,  that  it 
was  difficult  to  transport  provisions  to  the  camp.  Moreover,  the 
situation  on  the  river's  bank  was  exceedingly  unhealthy  ;  and  fever 
was  daily  thinning  the  ranks,  and  prostrating  some  of  their  best 
soldiers.  The  Marshal  urged,  that,  once  irftide  the  town,  they  would 
at  least  be  better  lodged,  while  many  other  evils  might  be  avoided. 
The  town  could  not  hold  out  against  a  determined  assault.  It  might 
be  carried  by  a  coup  de  main. 


15*2  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

"  I  know  m!1  that,  my  dear  Marshal,'"  said  Morelos,  in  reply  to  the 
arguments  of  Galeana  :  ''  we  can  easily  take  the  town,  but  the  castle 
will  still  hold  out,  provisioned  as  it  can  always  be  through  this  un- 
fortunate Isle  of  Uoqueta,  with  which  the  garrison  is  able  to  keep  up 
a  constant  communication-." 

The  Isle  in  question  lay  in  the  roadway  of  Acapulco,  two  short 
leagues  from  the  town.  There  was  a  small  fort  upon  it,  with  a 
Spanish  garrison;  and  at  the  anchorage  connected  with  this  fort 
the  Spanish  ships,  occasionally  arriving  with  supplies  for  the  fortress, 
could  discharge  their  cargoes,  to  be  afterwards  transport  d  to  t£e 
castle  in  boats. 

"  Let  us  first  capture  Roqueta,  then  ?"  suggested  Galeana. 

"I  fear  the  enterprise  would  be  too  perilous,*'  replied  Morelos ; 
"  we  have  scarce  boats  enough  to  carry  sixty  men — besides,  the  isle 
is  two  leagues  out  to  sea  ;  and  just  at  this  season  storms  may  be 
looked  lor  every  hour — to  sa\  nothing  of  a  mere  handful  of  men 
landing  to  attack  a  strong  garrison  behind  their  entrenchments.'' 

"  We  can  take  th  an  by  surprise,*'  continued  the  intrepid  Maria- 
cat.  "Leave  it,  to  me,  General  ;  I  care  not  tor  the  danger.  In  the 
glory  of  your  name  I  shall  undertake  to  capture  La  Roqueta." 

"A  perilous  enterprise!*'  repeated  Morelos,  half  in  soliloquy. 
"Yes,  friend  Galeana,"  continued  he,  once  more  addressing  himself 
to  his  Marshal,  "although  you  have  taught  me  to  believe  in  the 
success  of  any  enterprise  you  may  undertake,  this  is  really  of  such 
a  nature  as  to  require  serious  consideration.'' 

"  Never  fear  for  the  result,  Senor  General  !  I  promise  to  cap- 
ture the  isle  on  one  condition." 

"  what  is  it  r 

"That  as  soon  as  you  see  my  signal,  announcing  that  1  have  mas- 
tered the  garrison  of  Roqueta,  you  will  take  the  town  of  Acapulco. 
Your  Excellency  will  agree  to  that?" 

Morelos  remained  for  a  moment  thoughtful,  and  apparently  re- 
luctant to  permit  so  perilous  an  pttempt. 

Just  at  that  moment  a  rocket  was  seen  ascending  into  the  air,  and 
tracing  its  curving  course  against  the  still  sombre  background  of  the 
sky.  It  hid  evidently  been  projected  from  the  fort  of  Roqueta, 
which  in  daylight  would  have  been  visible  from  the  camp  of  the  in- 
surgents. Morelos  and  his  Marshal,  through  the  open  entrance  of 
the  marquee,  saw  the  rocket  and  conjectured  it  to  be  some  signal 
for  the  garrison  on  the  isle  to  the  besieged  within  the  fortress. 
Almost  on  the  instant,  this  conjecture  was  confirmed  by  anotheF 
rocket  seen  rising  from  the  citadel  upon  the  summit  of  the  cliffs, 


THE    ISLE    OF    ROQUETA.  153 

and  in  turn  tracing  its  blue  line  across  the  heavens.    It  was  evident- 
ly the  answer. 

For  some  minutes  the  General  and  Galeana  remained  within  the 
marquee,  endeavoring  to  conjecture  the  object  of  these  fiery  tele- 
graphs.  They  had  not  succeeded  in  arriving  at  any  satisfactory  com 
elusion,  when  the  General's  aid-de-camp,  Captain  Lantejas,  entered 
the  tent.  His  errand  was  to  announee  to  the  Commander-in-Chief 
that  Costa!,  the  scout,  had  just  arrived  in  the  encampment  as  the 
•  of  some  important  inteilig 

"  Will  your  Excellency  permit  him  to  come  in  ?"  request  1  1'ie 
M       '   :i.      "  This   Indian   has  . 

■los  signified  assent,  and  the  next  moment  the  luJ.an  entered 
the  tent. 

"  Senor  General!"  said  he,  after  having  received  permission  to 
speak,  "  I  have  just  been  up  to  the  cliff  of  Los  Hornos,  and  through 
the  sjrey  dawn  I  have  seen  a  schooner  at  anchor  by  the  isle  of  Ro- 
queta.  She  must  have  arrived  during  the  night :  since  she  was  not 
there  yesterdav." 

"  Well,  what  of  it,  friend  Costal  V 

"Why,  General,  I  was  just  thinking  how  easy  it  would  be  for  a 
party  of  us,  after  it  gets  dark,  to  slip  up  alongside,  and  take  poses- 
sion  of  her.     Once  masters  of  that  schooner " 

"  We  could  intercept  all  the  supplies  destined  for  the  castle,"  im- 
petuously interrupted  Galeana;  "and  then  we  shall  reduce  it  by 
famine.  Senor  General,  it  is  God  who  speaks  by  the  mouth  of  this 
Indian.  Your  Excellency  will  no  longer  refuse  the  permission  which 
I  have  asked  P 

It  is  true,  the  danger  apprehended   was  not  diminished  by  the 

ice  of  the  schooner  ;   but,  overcome  by  the  earnest  appeals  of 

the  Marsh.  1,  and  the  prospect  of  the  important  results  which  would 

certainly  arise  from  the  possession  of  the  vessel,  Morelos  at  length 

coisented  to  the  attempt  being  made. 

"  if  I  know  how  to  read  the  clouds,"  said  Costal,  whose  counsel 
on  this  point  was  now  requested,  "  I  should  say,  from  the  way  in 
which  the  sun  is  now  rising,  we  shall  have  a  dark  calm  day  and 
night — at  least,  until- the  hour  of  midnight " 

"After  midnight?"  demanded  the  Marshal. 

"  A  tempest  and  a  howling  sea,"  replied  Costal.  "  But  before 
that  time  the  schooner  and  the  isle  of  Roqueta  may  be  ours." 

"  Shall  be  ours  !"  cried  Galeana,  with  enthusiasm. 

In  fine,  and  before  the  council  broke  up,  the  enterprise  was  planned. 
The  expedition  was  to  be  commanded  by  the  Marshal,  accompanied 


154  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

by  his  nephew,  the  younger  Galeana,  while  Lantcjas  was  to  be  the 
captain  of  a  canoe,  with  Costal  under  his  orders. 

"The  brave  Don  Cornelio  would  never  forgive  us,"  said  Galeana, 
**  if  we  were  to  perform  this  exploit  without  him." 

The  captain  smiled  as  he  endeavored  to  assume  a  war-like  ex- 
pression of  countenance.  He  thought  to  himself,  however,  how- 
much  more  to  his  taste  it  would  be  to  have  been  deprived  of 
the  privilege  accorded  to  him.  But  according  to  the  habit  lie 
had  got  into,  and  in  conformity  with  the  energetic  Spanish  re- 
frain; So  car  cle  tripas  corazon  (keep  a  stout  heart  .-'.gainst  v\c\-y 
fortune),  he  pretended  to  be  delighted  with  the  honour  that  was 
yielded  to  him. 

The  prognostic  of  Costal  about  the  weather  appeared  likely  to  be 
realized.  During  the  whole  day,  while  they  were  making  prepara- 
tions for  their  night  expedition,  the  sky  remained  shadowed  with 
sombre  clouds  ;  and  as  evening  arrived,  the  sun  went  down  in  the 
midst  of  a  thick  cumulus  of  vapour. 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

AN     ENTERPRISE     BY     NIGHT. 

As  soon  as  darkness  had  fairly  descended  over  the  deep,  the  men 
took  their  places  in  the  boats. 

The  flotilla  was  comprised  of  three  barges  or  whaleboats,  and  a 
small  canoe — in  which  altogether  not  more  than  fifty  men  could  be 
embarked  ;  but  as  it  was  at  this  period  the  sole  fleet  possessed  by 
the  insurgents,  they  were  forced  to  make  the  best  of  it. 

With  oars  carefully  muffled,  they  rowed  out  from  the  beach  ;  and 
thanks  to  the  darkness  of  the  night  they  succeeded  in  passing  the 
castle  without  causing  any  alarm. 

They  wf  re  soon  out  of  sight  of  the  shore ;  and  after  rowing  a  mile 
or  so  further,  the  dark  silhouette  of  the  cliffs  ceased  to  be  visible 
through  the  obscurity. 

The  canoe  commanded  by  Captain  Lantejas  carried,  besides  him- 
self, Costal  and  two  rowers.  As  it  was  the  lightest  vessel  in  the 
flotilla,  it  was  directed  to  keep  the  lead,  as  a  sort  of  acant-courrier, 
to  announce  whatever  might  be  seen  ahead. 

Costal  sat  in  the  stern  guiding  the  craft  :  and  while  engaged  in  this 
duty,  he  could  not  resist  the  l-  mptution  of  pointing  out  to  his  caj> 


AN    ENTERPRISE    BY    KIGHT.  1£»3 

tain  what  the  latter  had  already  tremblingly  observed: — three  or 
four  great  sharks  keeping  company  with  the  canoe. 

I'  Look  at  them  !"  said  the  Indian:  "one  might  almost  imagine 
that  the  instinct  of* these  fierce  sea-wolves  told  them — — " 

'•  What  I"  inquired  Lantejas,  with  an  anxious  air. 

"  Why,  that  this  vessel  we  are  in  is  not  sea-worthy.  She  is  as 
rotten  and  ricketty  as  an  old  tub  ;  and  very  little — Bah  !  I  only 
wish  that  my  friend  Pepe  Gago  was  one  of  those  fellows  in  the  wa- 
ter, and  I  had  nothing  more  to  do  than  leap  in  and  poniard  him  in 
presence  of  the  others!" 

"  What  !  are  you  thinking  still  of  that  fellow  ?" 

"  More  than  ever  !"  replied  Costal,  grinding  his  teeth ;  "  and  I 
shall  never  have  tne  army  of  Morelos — even  when  my  time  of  ser- 
vice is  out — so  long  as  there's  a  hope  of  capturing  the  castle  of 
Acapulco,  and  getting  my  hands  on  the  miserable  traitor." 

Lantejas  was  paying  only  slight  attention  to  what  the  Indian  said. 
The  doubt  which  the  latter  had  expressed  about  the  sea-worthiness 
of  the  canoe,  was  at  that  moment  occupying  his  thoughts  more  than 
Costai's  project  of  vengeance  ;  and  he  was  desirous  that  they  should 
reach  the  island  as  soon  as  possible.  Even  an  engagement  with  a 
human  enemy — so  long  as  it  should  take  place  on  terra  firma — 
would  be  less  perilous  than  a  struggle  in  the  water  with  those  ter- 
rible monsters — the  sharks. 

"  The  canoe  goes  very  slowly  !"  remarked  he  to  Costal  more  than 
once. 

"  Senor  Don  Cornelio  !"  exclaimed  the  Indian  with  a  smile,  "  you 
are  always  in  a  hurry  to  get  into  a  fight;  but  we  are  now  approach- 
ing the  Isle  ;  and,  with  your  permission,  I  think  we  would  do  well 
to  obtain  leave  from  the  admiral  (by  this  title  Costal  designated 
Don  Hermenegildo)  to  go  a  little  more  in  advance,  and  reconnoitre 
the  way  for  the  others.  The  canoe  can  approach  near  the  schooner 
without  much  risk  of  being  seen ;  whereas  those  great  whale-boats 
would  just  now  stand  a  pretty  fair  chance  of  being  discovered. 
That's  my  advice — do  you  agree  to  it,  Captain  V 

"  Willingly,"  replied  Lantejas,  scarce  knowing  between  the  two 
dangers  which  might  be  the  greatest. 

At  a-  command  from  Costal  the  two  rowers  now  rested  upon  their 
oars ;  and,  shortly  after,  one  of  the  barges  arrived  alongside.  It  was 
that  which  carried  the  admiral. 

"What  is  it?"  inquired  the  latter,  seeing  that  the  canoe  had 
stopped  for  him.     "  Have  you  discovered  anything  '?" 

Don  Cornelio  communicated  to  him   the  proposition  of  Costal. 


156  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

The  idea  appeared  g  od  to  the  Marshal ;  and,  in  accordance  with  it, 
the  three  barges  were  ordered  to  lie  to,  while  the  lighter  craft  glided 
on  in  advance.       « 

In  a  short  time  the  Isle  appeared  in  sight — a  dark  spot  upon  the 
bosom  of  the  water,  like  some  vast  sea-bird  that  had  settled  down 
upon  the  waves,  to  rest  a  moment  before  resuming  its  flight. 

Presently,  as  they  drew  nearer,  the  dark  mass  appeared  to  grow 
larger,  but  still  Lay  buried  in  sombre  silence,  with  no  light  nor  any 
visible  object  distinguishable  through  the  gloom. 

Still  drawing  nearer,  they  at  length  perceived,  rising  over  the  tops 
of  the  trees  that  thickly  covered  the  island,  the  tall  tapering  masts 
and  cross  yards  of  a  ship.  It  was  the  schooner  they  were  in  search 
of 

Continuing  their  course,  in  a  few  moments  they  were  able  to  make 
v»ut  her  hull  against  the  white  background  of  the  beach,  and  then  the 
two  cabin  windows  in  her  stern.  Through  these,  lights  were  shining, 
that  in  two  broad  binds  were  flung  far  over  the  surface  of  the  water. 
In  the  darkness,  th  >  vessel  might  have  been  likened  to  some  gigan 
ti :  whale  that  had  risen  a  moment,  and  was  bending  its  huge  eyes 
tt  reconnoitre  the  surface  of  the  sea. 

''  We  must  change  our  course,"  muttered  Costal.  "  If  the  canoe 
gets  under  that  light,  some  sentry  on  the  quarter-deck  may  see 
us.      We  must  make  a  detour  and  approach  from  the  other  side." 

In  saying  this  the  Indian  shifted  the  radder,  and  turned  the  head 
or  the  craft  in  a  new  direction,  while  the  rowers  still  continued  to 
p)y  their  muffled  oars. 

The  shirks  turned  at  the  same  time,  and  kept  on  after  the  canoe, 
as  could  be  told  by  the  luminous  traces  left  by  their  viscous  bodies 
in  passing  through  the  water. 

Beyoal,  the  surface  was  sparkling  with  phosphoric  points,  as  if 
the  sky,  now  covered  with  a  uniform  drapery  of  dark  clouds,  had 
dropped  its  starry  mantle  upon  the  sea. 

At  intervals  there  came  a  slight  puff  of  wind,  and  the  water  curl- 
ing under  it  glance!  more- luminously  ;  while  an  occasional  flash  of 
lightning  announced  that  the  clouds  above  were  charged  with  elec- 
tricity. 

In  all  these  signs  Costal  recognized  the  precursors  of  a  storm. 

The  canoe  had  now  passed  far  out  of  sight  of  the  barges,  and  was 
circling  around,  to  get  upon  the  other  side  of  the  schooner — still  fol- 
lowed by  five  of  the  shining  monsters  of  the  deep. 

Both  Costal  and  the  Captain  believed  themselves  too  far  distant 
from  the  schooner  to  be  seen  bv  anv  one  aboard  when  all  at  once  a 


AN    ENTERPRISE    BY    NIGHT.  157 

brilliant  light  enveloped  the  Spanish  vessel,  revealing  her  whole  out 
lines  from  stem  to  stern.  Those  in  the  canoe  had  just  time  to  per- 
ceive that  it  was  the  blaze  of  a  cannon,  when  the  report  followed, 
and  the  hissing  of  a  ball  was  heard.  Almost  on  the  instant  the  little 
craft  received  a  terrible  shock  ;  and,  in  the  midst  of  a  cloud  of  spray 
thrown  around  it,  the  two  rowers  were  seen  tumbling  over  the  side 
and  sinking  below  the  surface  of  the  water.  Two  of  the  sharks 
disappeared  at  the  same  moment ! 

Costal,  seated  in  the  stern,  at  once  perceived  that  the  canoe  no 
longer  obeyed  the  rudder;  and  Lantejas  who  was  more  amidships, 
saw  to  his  horror  that  the  vessel  was  sinking  at  the  forward  part, 
where  she  had  been  struck  by  the  ball. 

"  Por  los  injiernos  !  an  unlucky  shot!"  cried  Costal. 

"  What  will  be  the  result  '?"  anxiously  demanded  Lantejas. 

"Why,  a  very  simple  thing;  the  bullet  has  crushed  in  the  bow 
of  the  craft,  and  she  will  go  down  head  foremost,  I  suppose." 

"  Por  Dios  !  we  are  lost  then  ?"  cried  Don  Cornelio  in  a  voice  of 
terror. 

"  Is  ot  so  sure  of  that  yet,"  calmly  returned  Costal,  at  the  same  time 
rising  and  stepping  forward  in  the  canoe.  "  Keep  your  place  !" 
whispered  ho  to  Lantejas,    "and  don't  lose  sight  of  me." 

Notwithstanding  the  assuring  air  with  which  the  Indian  spoke,  the 
third  rower,  under  the  excitement  of  a  terrible  alarm,  at  this  mo- 
metnt  rushed  up  and  caught  him  around  the  knees — as  if  clinging 
to  him  for  help. 

"  Ho  1"  cried  Costal  endeavouring  to  disengage  himself,  "  hands 
off  there,  friend  !  Off,  I  say — here  it  is  every  one  for  himself!"  and 
as  he  said  this  he  pushed  the  man  backward. 

The  latter,  staggering  partly  under  the  impulsion  he  had  received, 
and  partly  under  the  influence  of  his  fright,  tumbled  back  into  the 
water.  At  the  same  instant  a  third  shark  disappeared  from  the 
side  of  the  canoe,  while  a  cry  of  despair  appeared  to  rise  up  from 
the  bottom  of  the  sea ! 

"it  was  his  own  fault,"  said  the  impassable  Zapoteque,  "his  ex- 
ample should  be  warning  to  others  !" 

At  this  frightful  inuendo  the  ex-student  of  theology,  more  dead 
than  alive,  commenced  invoking  God  and  the  saints  with  a  fervour 
such  as  he  had  never  felt  in  all  his  lifa. 

"  Carrambo  !  Captain,"  cried  the  imperturbable  pagan,  "  put  more 
confidence  in  your  own  courage  than  your  saints.     Can  you  swim]" 

"  Only  a  few  strokes,"  feebly  replied  Lantejas. 

*  Good !  that  will  b**  enough.     There  is  only  one  way  to  hindei 


158  THE    TIGER  HUNTER. 

the  canoe  from  going  head  downwards.     Look  out,  then,  and  keep 
close  by  my  side  i" 

Saying  this,  Costal  waited  until  the  canoe  rose  upon  the  top  of  a 
wave ;  and  then,  throwing  all  his  strength  into  the  effort,  he  kicked 
the  craft,  overturning  it  keel  upwards  ! 

Both  men  were  for  the  moment  under  water ;  and  Lantejas,  on 
coming  to  the  surface,  felt  himself  violently  grasped  by  the  gar- 
ments. He  fancied  it  was  one  of  the  sharks  that  had  seized  hold  of 
him  ;  but  the  voice  of  Costal  close  to  his  ear  once  more  reassured 
him. 

"Do  not  fear :  I  am  with  you,"  said  the  Indian,  dragging  him 
through  the  water  towards  the  capsized  canoe,  which  was  now  float- 
ing wrong  side  up. 

The  efforts  of  the  Indian,  joined  to  those  which  Lantejas  mechani- 
cally made  for  himself,  enabled  the  latter  to  get  astride  the  keel  of 
the  canoe;  where  Costal  after  swimming  a  few  strokes  through  the 
vvater,  mounted  also. 

"  Another  minute,"  said  the  Indian,  "and  the  old  tub  would  have 
gone  to  the  bottom.  N«>w  she  may  keep  afloat  till  the  whale-boats 
get  up — that  is,  if  the  storm  don't  com.4  down  before  then." 

Lantejas  casta  despairing  glance  towards  the  distant  ocean,  which 
lashed  by  the  wind,  had  already  roughened  under  its  mantle  of 
foam.  The  sight  drew  from  him  afresh  invocation  to  the  saints,  with 
an  improvised  but  earnest  prayer  for  his  own  safety. 

*  Carrambo  /"  cried  the  pagan  Costal,  "keep  a  firm  seat,  and 
don't  trust  too  much  to  your  gods.  If  you  let  yourself  he  washed 
ofl*,  you'll  find  they  won't  do  much  for  you.  Stay  !  you've  nothing 
to  hold  on  by  !  let  me  make  a  catch  for  you." 

Saying  this,  Costal  bent  towards  his  companion  ;  and  with  the 
blade  of  his  knife  commenced  opening  a  hole  in  the  keel  of  the  ca- 
noe, la  the  worm-eaten  wood  this  might  be  easily  c fleeted  ;  and, 
working  with  all  the  sang-froid  of  a  wood-carver,  in  a  few  seconds 
Costal  succeeded  in  making  an  aperture  large  enough  to  admit  the 
hand.  Through  this  Lantejas  thrust  his  fingers  ;  and,  clutching  firm- 
ly underneath,  was  now  in  condition  to  maintain  his  seat  against  the 
waves  that  were  threatening  every  moment  to  roll  over  the  spot. 

Costal,  having  secured  his  companion,  and  provided  for  his  own 
safety  in  a  similar  fashion,  now  commenced  peering  through  the 
darkness  in  hopes  of  seeing  the  barges. 

In  this  he  was  disappointed.  Though  the  lightning  nowr  flashed 
at  shorter  intervals,  its  gleams  revealed  only  the  dark  and  scowl 


FEARFUL    FELLOW-SWIMMERS.  159 

fng    water,  the    isle  sleeping  in  sullen  gloom,  and  farther  off  the 
frowning  mass  of  the  fortress-crowned  cliff. 

Notwithstanding  that  the  castaways  now  shouted  at  the  highest 
pitch  of  their  voices,  there  was  no  response  from  the  whale-boats. 
Their  cries  pealed  along  the  seething  surface  of  the  waters,  and  died 
without  even  an  echo. 


CHAPTER  XXXIV. 

FEARFUL    FELLOW-SWIMMERS. 

The  shipwrecked  sailor,  floating  upon  his  frail  raft,  or  some  spar 
ot  his  shattered  vessel,  could  not  be  more  at  the  mercy  of  wave  and 
wind,  than  were  the  two  men  astride  of  the  capsized  canoe.  Their 
situation  was  indeed  desperate.  The  stroke  of  a  strong  sea  would 
be  sufficient  to  swamp  their  frail  embarkation  ;  and  should  the  tem- 
pest continue  to  increase  in  fury,  then  destruction  appeared  inevit- 
able. 

Despite  the  imminent  danger,  Lantejas  still  indulged  a  hope  that 
the  intrepidity  of  the  Zapoteque  might  rescue  him  from  the  present 
danger,  as  it  had  from  many  others.  Sustained  by  this  vague  belief, 
he  kept  his  eves  fixed  upon  the  countenance  of  Costal,  while  endeav- 
oring to  read  in  its  expression  the  condition  of  the  Indian's  spirit. 

Up  to  that  time  the  imperturbable  coolness  exhibited  by  the  ex~ 
tigrero  had  favored  the  hopes  of  his  companion.  As  the  time  passed, 
however,  and  nothing  was  seen  of  the  whale-boats,  even  the  features 
ot  Costal  began  to  wear  an  expression  of  anxiety.  There  is  a  differ-, 
ence,  however,  between  anxiety  and  despair.  The  spirit  of  the  Indian 
had  only  succumbed  to  the  former  of  these  two  phases.  j 

"  Well,  Costal,   what  think  you  ?"  demanded  Lantejas,   with   a.% 
view  of  breaking  the  silence,  which  appeared  to  him  of  ill  omen. 

"  Por  Bios  !"  replied  the  Indian,  "  I'm  astonished  that  the  barges 
have  not  moved  up  on  hearing  that  shot.  It's  not  like  the  Marshal 
to  hang  back  so.     He  don't  often  need  two  such  signals  to  advance 

n 

A.  blast  of  wind  sweeping  past  at  the  moment  hindered  Lantejas 
from  hearing  the  last  words  of  his  companion's  speech.  He  saw, 
however,  that  the  latter  had  relapsed  into  his  ominous  silence,  and 
tli.it  the  aloud  of  inquietude  was  growing  darker  over  his  count©- 


160  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

nance.  It  was  almost  an  expression  of  fear  that  now  betrayed  itseli 
upon  the  bronzed  visage  of  the  Inulau. 

The  Captain  well  knew  that  the  least  display  of  such  a  sentiment 
on  the  pari,  of  Costal  was  evidenee  that  the  danger  was  extreme.  Not 
that  he  needed  any  farther  proof  of  this,  than  what  he  saw  around  him  ; 
but  so  long  as  the  Zapoteque  showed  no  signs  of  fear,  he  had  enter- 
tained a  hope  that  the  latter  might  still  rind  some  resource  for  their 
safety. 

He  almost  believed  himself  saved,  when  the  voice  of  the  Indian 
once  more  fell  upon  his  ear,  in  a  tone  that  seemed  to  betray  an  in- 
difference to  their  present  situation. 

"  Well,  Senor  Don  Cornelio,"  said  Costal,  "what  would  you  give 
now  to  be  lying  in  a  hammock,  with  a  canopy  of  jaguars  and  rattle 
snakes  over  you '?     Eh?" 

Costal  smiled  as  he  recalled  the  scene  of  the  inundation.  His 
gaiety  was  a  good  sign.  Almost  immediately  after,  however,  tie 
muttered  to  himself,  in  a  tone  of  inquietude — 

"Can  it  be  possible  that  the  barges  have  gone  back  ?" 

In  situations  of  a  frightful  kind  the  smallest  suspicion  von  as- 
sumes the  form  of  a  reality  ;  and  the  Captain  did  not  doubt  but  that 
the  barges  had  returned  to  the  shore.  Not  that  there  was  the 
slightest  reason  for  this  belief.  On  the  contrary,  it  was  more  natu- 
ral to  suppose  that  they  were  still  in  the  place  where  they  had  been 
left — awaiting  the  return  of  the  canoe,  and  the  news  it  might  bring 
them.  This  was  all  the  more  likely  ;  since  they  in  the  barges  could 
not  fail  to  have  heard  the  shot  from  the  schooner,  and  would  b* 
awaiting  an  explanation  of  it. 

The  probability  of  all  this — especially  of  the  boats  being  still  in 
the  same  place — did  not  fail  to  strike  Costal,  who  for  some  seconds 
appeared  to  be  reflecting  profoundly. 

Meanwhile  the  waves  had  increased,  and  had  all  the  appearance 
of  soon  becoming  much  larger.  Already  the  frail  embarkation  was 
tossed  about  like  an  egg-shell. 

"  Listen  to  me,  Senor  Don  Cornelio  Lantejas  !"  said  Costal. 

"  Ah  !"  wofully  murmured  the  Captain,  on  hearing  his  patronymic 
pronounced  ;  for  ever  since  his  proscription  as  Cornelio  Lantejas,  he 
had  held  his  own  name  in  horror.  Never  did  it  sound  to  him 
with  a  more  lugubrious  accent  than  now. 

"  Listen  !"  said  Costal,  repeating  himself  with  emphasis ;  "  I  know 
you  are  a  man  for  whom  death  has  no  terror.  Well,  then  !  I  think 
it  would  not  be  right  of  me  to  conceal  from  you — a  fact " 

"What  fact?" 


FEAIMTL    FELLOW-SWfciilSUS.  1G1 

"That  if  we  stay  hero  one  hour  longer,  we  must  Loth  go  to  the 
bottom.     The  waves  are  constantly  growing  bigger,  as  you  see " 

"And  what  can  we  do?"  demanded  Lantejas  in  a  despairing 
tone. 

"One  of  two  things,"  replied  Costal.  "The  barges  are  either 
waiting  for  us  where  we  left  them,  or  they  are  directing  their  conrse 
towards  the  Isle.  It  is  absurd  to  suppose  they  have  returned  to 
the  town.  When  one  receives  an  order  from  a  great  general  to  at- 
tack any  particular  point,  one  does  not  return  without  making  an 
attempt.  The  boats,  therefore,  must  still  be  where  we  parted  from 
them." 

"Well,  what  would  you  do?" 

"Why,  since  it  is  easy  for  me  to  swim  to  them " 

"Swim  to  them?" 

"Certainly.     Why  not?" 

"  What!  through  the  midst  of  those  monsters  who  have  just  de- 
voured our  comrades  under  our  very  eyes?" 

A  flash  of  lightning  at  that  instant  lit  up  the  countenance  of  Cos- 
tal,  vvhi  h  exhibited  an  expression  of  profound  disdain. 

"  Have  I  not  just  told  you,"  said  he,  "  that  I  am  the  only  man 
who  to  dd  pass  among  these  sharks  without  the  least  danger  ?  [ 
have  do  le  it  a  hundred  times  out  of  mere  bravado.  To-night  I  shall 
do  it  to  save  our  lives." 

The  thought  of  being  left  alone  caused  the  Captain  a  fresh  alarm, 
He  h  stated  a  moment  before  making  a  reply.  Costal,  taking  his 
silence  for  consent,  cried  out — 

"  As  soon  as  i  have  reached  one  of  the  barges,  I  shall  cause  a 
rocket  to  be  sent  up  as  a  signal  that  I  am  aboard.  Then  you  may 
expect  us  to  come  this  way  ;  and  you  must  shout  at  the  top  of  your 
voice,  in  order  that  we  may  find  you." 

Don  Cornelio  had  not  time  to  make  answer.  On  finishing  his 
spceih  the  ci-devant  pearl-diver  plunged  head  foremost  into  the 
water. 

Tie  Captain  could  trace  a  luminous  line  as  he  swam  for  some 
seconds  under  the  surface  ;  and  could  also  see  that  the  fierce  deni- 
zens of  the  deep — as  if  they  recognized  in  him  a  superior  power — 
had  suddenly  glided  out  of  his  way  ! 

Don  Cornelio  saw  the  intrepid  swimmer  rise  to  the  surface,  at 
some  distance  off,  and  then  lost  sight  of  him  altogether  behind  the 
curling  crest  of  the  waves.  He  fancied,  however,  he  could  hear 
some  indistinct  words  of  encouragement  borne  back  by   the  wind. 


J  02  THE    TIGER-J1UNTER. 

After  that,  the  only  sounds  that  reached  his  ears  were  the  hoarse 
moanings  of  the  surf,  and  the  ominous  plashing  of  the  waves  against 
the  quivering  timbers  of  his  canoe. 


CHAPTER  XXXV. 

UNPLEASANT    SWIMMING    COMPANIONS. 

A  shark  may  be  driven  off  for  a  time  by  the  efforts  of  a  human 
enemy,  but  his  natural  voracity  will  soon  impel  him  to  return  to  the 
attack.  When  the  Indian  therefore  rose  to  the  surface  of  the  water 
— remembering  his  old  practice  as  a  pearl-diver — he  cast  around  him 
a  glance  of  caution.  Having  shouted  back  to  his  companion  in  mis- 
fortune some  words  which  the  latter  had  indistinctly  heard,  he  placed 
his  knife  between  his  teeth,  and  swam  straight  onward. 

It  was  not  fear  that  caused  him  to  take  this  precaution.  It  was 
merely  an  act  of  habitual  prudence. 

As  he  struck  out  from  the  canoe,  he  perceived  that  two  monsters 
of  the  deep,  far  more  formidable  than  those  of  the  forest,  were  pro- 
ceeding in  the  same  direction  as  himself.  One  was  about  twenty 
feet  from  him  on  the  right ;  the  other  appeared  at  an  equal  distance 
on  the  left ;  and  both  were  evidently  attending  upon  him  ! 

Unpleasant  as  two  such  companions  might  be  deemed,  the  swim- 
mer at  first  paid  but  slight  attention  to  their  movements.  His  mind 
was  pre-occupied  with  a  variety  of' thoughts — especially  with  the 
doubt  as  to  whether  he  might  be  able  to  find  the  barges.  On  the 
wide  surface  of  the  sea,  and  in  the  midst  of  the  profound  darkness, 
it  would  be  but  too  easy  to  pass  without  perceiving  them,  and  very 
difficult  to  find  them.  This  apprehension,  combined  with  those  fear- 
less habits,  in  the  water,  which  he  had  contracted  while  following  the 
life  of  a  pearl-diver — and  furthermore  his  belief  in  a  positive  fatal- 
ism— all  united  in  rendering  the  Zapoteque  indifferent  to  the  pres- 
ence of  his  two  terrible  attendants. 

Only  at  intervals,  and  then  rather  from  prudence  than  fear,  he 
turned  his  head  to  the  right  or  left,  and  glanced  in  the  direction  of 
his  compagnons  du  voyage.  He  could  not  help  perceiving  moreover, 
that  at  each  instant  the  sharks  were  drawing  nearer  to  him. 

By  a  vigorous  stroke  on  the  water  he  now  raised  his  body  high 
over  the  surface ;  and,  there  balancing  for  a  moment,  glanced  for- 


UNPLEASANT    SWIMMING    COMPANIONS.  103 

ward.  It  was  an  eager  glance  ;  for  he  was  looking  for  that  object 
on  the  finding  of  which  his  life  must  depend.  He  saw  only  the  line 
of  the  horizon  of  dull  sombre  hue — no  object  visible  upon  it,  except 
here  and  there  the  white  crests  of  the  waves. 

A  sudden  glance  to  the  right,  and  another  to  the  left,  showed  him 
the  two  fearful  creatures,  now  nearer  than  ever.  Neither  was  more 
than  ten  feet  from  his  body  ! 

Still  the  swimmer  was  not  dismayed  by  their  presence.  Far  more 
was  he  daunted  by  the  immense  solitude  of  the  watery  surface  that 
surrounded  him. 

However  bold  a  man  may  be,  there  are  moments  when  danger 
must  necessarily  cause  him  fear.  Costal  was  in  a  position  sufficient- 
ly perilous  to  have  unnerved  most  men.  Swimming  in  the  midst 
of  a  rising  sea — beyond  sight  of  land,  or  any  other  object — escorted 
by  two  voracious  sharks — with  a  dark  sky  overhead,  and  no  precise 
knowledge  of  the  direction  in  which  he  was  going — no  wonder  he 
began  to  feel  something  more  than  inquietude. 

However  strong  may  be  a  swimmer,  he  cannot  fail,  after  long 
keeping  up  such  vigorous  action  as  it  requires,  to  become  fatigued, 
and  worn  out :  the  more  so  when,  like  Costal,  he  carries  a  knife  be- 
tween his  teeth — thus  impeding  his  free  respiration.  But  the  ex- 
pearl-diver  did  not  think  of  parting  with  the  weapon — his  only  re- 
source, in  case  of  being  attacked  by  the  sharks — and  still  keeping 
his  lips  closed  upon  it,  he  swam  on. 

After  a  time,  he  felt  his  heart  beating  violently  against  his  ribs. 
lie  attributed  this  circumstance  less  to  fear  than  to  the  efforts  he 
was  making ;  and,  taking  the  knife  from  his  mouth,  he  carried  it  in 
one  of  his  hands. 

The  pulsations  of  his  heart  were  not  the  less  rapid  :  for  it  may 
be  acknowledged,  without  much  shame  to  him,  that  Costal  now  real- 
ly felt  fear.  Moreover,  swimming  with  one  hand  closed,  it  was  ne- 
cessary for  him  to  strike  more  rapidly  with  the  other. 

The  precaution  of  holding  his  knife  ready  in  hand,  was  not  likely 
to  prove  an  idle  one.  The  two  sharks  appeared  gradually  converg- 
ing upon  the  line  which  the  swimmer  must  take,  if  he  continued  to 
swim  directly  onward. 

On  observing  this  convergence  of  his  silent  and  persevering  pur- 
suers, Costal  suddenly  obliqued  to  the  right.  The  sharks  imitated 
his  movement  on  the  instant,  and  swam  on  each  side  of  him  aa 
before  ! 

For  a  few  minutes — lonsr  and  fearful  minutes — he  was  forced  to 


1G4  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

keep  on  in  this  new  direction.  He  began  to  fancy  he  was  swimming 
out  of  the  way  he  should  have  taken  ;  and  was  about  to  turn  once 
more  to  the  left,  when  an  object  came  before  his  eyes  that  prompted 
him  to  utter  an  ejaculation  of  joy. 

In  spite  of  himself,  he  had  been  guided  into  the  right  direction, 
by  the  very  enemies  from  whom  he  was  endeavouring  to  escape  ; 
and  it  was  the  sight  of  the  barges  that  had  drawn  from  him  the  joy- 
ful exclamation. 

The  moment  after,  he  uttered  a  louder  cry,  hailing  the  boats. 

He  had  the  satisfaction  of  hearing  a  response;  but  as  no  one  saw 
him  through  the  darkness,  it  was  necessary  for  him  to  continue 
swimming  onwards. 

By  this  time  the  two  sharks  had  closed  on  each  side,  and  were 
gliding  along  so  near,  that  only  a  narrow  way  was  open  between 
them.  Costal  felt  that  he  had  not  sufficient  strength  to  make  a  de- 
tour; and  the  only  course  left  him,  was  to  swim  straight  for  the 
nearest  boat.  He  kept  on  therefore,  his  heart  beating  against  his 
ribs,  and  witli  his  knife  firmly  held  in  his  grasp — ready  to  bi  ry  the 
weapon  in  the  throat  of  the  first  that  should  assai]  him.  With  the 
last  efforts  of  his  strength  he  lunged  out  tight  and  left,  by  voice  and 
gesture  endeavouring  to  frighten  off  the  two  monsters  that  flanked 
him;  and  he  proceeded  onward  in  this  way  like  some  doomed  ship, 
struggling  between  black  masses  of  rocky  breakers. 

By  good  fortune  his  efforts  proved  successful.  The  hideous  crea- 
tures, glaring  upon  him  with  glassy  eyeballs,  were  nevertheless  fright- 
ened by  his  menacing  gestures,  and  for  the  moment  diverged  a  lit- 
tle out  of  his  way. 

Costal  took  advantage  of  this  precious  moment  ;  and,  swimming 
rapidly  forward,  succeeded  in  clutching  the  side  of  one  of  the 
barges. 

A  dozen  friendly  arms  instantly  drew  him  aboard  ;  but  as  his 
comrades  bent  over  him  upon  the  deck,  they  perceived  that  he  was 
unconscious.  The  effort  had  been  too  much  for  his  strength.  He 
had  sunk  into  a  syncope. 

The  presence  of  Costal  in  such  sad  plight  sufrieiently  revealed  the 
fate  of  the  canoe  and  its  occupants.  Words  could  not  have  made 
the  history  of  their  misfortunes  more  clear. 

"It  is  no  use  remaining  longer  here,"  said  the  soldier-admiral. 
"  The  canoe  must  have  gone  to  the  bottom.  Now,  my  braves !  we 
shall  pull  straight  for  the  isle." 

Then  raising  his  sombrero  in  a  reverential  manner,  he  added — 


UNPLEASANT    SWIMMING     COMPANIONS.  1 G5 

'•Let  us  pray  for  the  souls  of  our  unfortunate  comrades — above 
&!?,  for  Captain  Lantejas.  We  have  lost  in  him  a  most  valiant  offi- 
cer." 

After  this  laconic  oration  over  Don  Corrielio,  the  barges  were 
once  more  set  in  motion,  and  rowed  directly  towards  the  isle  of 
iioqueta. 

Meanwhile  the  unhappy  Lantejas  sat  upon  the  keel  of  the  broken 
canoe,  contemplating  with  horrible  anxiety  the  waves  of  the  ocean 
constantly  surging  around  him,  and  gradually  growing  fiercer  and 
higher.  Now  they  appeared  as  dark  as  Erebus;  anon  like  ridges 
of  liquid  fire,  as  the  lightning  flashed  athwart  the  skj  furrowing 
the  black  clouds  over  his  head. 

He  listened  attentively.  lie  heard  the  wind  whistling  against  the 
waves,  and  lashing  them  into  fury — as  a  horseman  rouses  his  steed 
with  whip  and  spur;  he  heard  the  groaning  of  the  surge,  like  an 
untamed  horse  rebelling  against  his  rider. 

Fortunately  for  him,  it  was  but  the  prologue  of  the  storm  to  which 
he  was  listening;  and  he  was  still  able  to  maintain  his  seat  upon 
the  frail  embarkation. 

At  short  intervals  he  shouted  with  all  his  might,  but  the  wind 
hurled  back  his  cries,  mingled  with  the  spray  that  was  dashed  in  his 
face. 

No  succour  appeared  within  sight  or  hearing.  Costal  had  no 
doubt  been  either  drowned  or  devoured  ;  and  the  unhappy  officer  had 
arrived  at  the  full  conviction,  that  such  was  to  be  his  own  fate; 
when,  all  of  a  sudden,  some  object  came  under  his  eyes  that 
caused  him  to  quiver  with  joy.  Under  the  glare  of  the  lightning, 
the  barges  were  visible  mounted  on  the  crest  of  a  huge  dark  wave! 
Only  a  momentary  glance  did  he  obtain  of  them:  for,  after  the 
flash  had  passed,  the  boats  were  again  shrouded  in  the  obscurity  of 
thn  night. 

Don  Cornelio  raised  a  loud  cry,  and  listened  for  the  response. 
No  voice  reached  him.  His  own  was  drowned  amidst  the  roaring 
of  the  waters,  and  could  not  have  been  heard  by  the  people  on  board 
the  boats. 

He  shouted  repeatedly,  but  with  the  like  result — no  response. 
Once  more  was  he  plunged  into  the  deepest  anxiety — approaching 
almost  to  despair — when  on  the  next  flashing  of  lightning  he  once 
more  beheld  the  barges  at  a  little  distance  from  him,  but  in  a  direc- 
tion altogether  opposite  !  They  had  passed  him  in  the  darkness,  and 
Wttve  now  rowing  away  !     This  was  his  reflection,  though  it  was  an 


1G6  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

erroneous  one.  The  boats  were  still  in  the  same  direction  as  at  first, 
but  now  appeared  in  the  opposite  quarter.  This  deception  arose 
From  Don  Cornelio  himself  having  turned  round  on  the  broken  ca- 
noe, which  kept  constantly  spinning  about  upon  the  waves. 

At  this  moment  a  rocket  shooting  up  into  the  dark  sky  inspired 
the  castaway  with  fresh  hope  :  and  he  once  more  raised  his  voice, 
and  shouted  with  all  the  concentrated  power  of  throat  and  lungs. 
After  delivering  the  cry,  he  remained  in  breathless  expectation, 
equally  concentrating  all  his  strength  in  the  act  of  listening. 

This  time  a  lesponsive  cry  came  back — a  sound  all  the  more  joy- 
ful to  his  ears  from  his  recognising  it  as  the  .voice  of  Costal. 

Don  Cornelio  now  repeated  his  cries,  thick  and  fast  after  each 
other,  until  his  throat  and  jaws  almost  refused  to  give  out  the  slight- 
est sound.  Nevertheless  he  kept  on  shouting,  until  one  of  the  barges, 
bounding  over  the  waves,  forged  close  up  to  the  side  of  the  canoe. 
Then  he  felt  himself  seized  by  strong  arms — they  were  those  of  Cos- 
tal and  Galeana — and  the  moment  alter  he  was  lifted  into  the  boat, 
where,  like  the  ex-pearl-diver,  but  from  a  very  different  cause,  he 
fell  fainting  upon  the  deck. 

It  was  fortunate  for  Don  Cornelio  that  Costal  had  remained  onty 
a  short  time  under  the  influence  of  his  syncope.  Recovering  from 
it,  the  Indian  had,  in  a  few  words,  revealed  the  situation  of  the  canoe. 
The  signal  agreed  upon  was  at  once  made ;  and  led,  as  described,  to 
the  rescue  of  his  companion  from  his  perilous  position. 


J.J^^.i.-ti- 


A     DEED     A     LA     CORTEZ. 

Notwithstanding  the  alarm  given  by  the  schooner,  the  barges  of 
Galeana  found  no  difficulty  in  effecting  a  landing  upon  the  Isle — but 
on  the  opposite  side  to  that  where  the  war  vessel  lay.  The  stormy 
night  favored  the  attempt ;  the  garrison  of  La  Roqueta  not  dream- 
ing that  on  such  a  night  any  attack  would  be  made  upon  the  fort. 

Lantejas  still  remained  unconscious  ;  and,  when  at  last  he  came 
to  his  senses,  he  found  himself  on  land,  the  branches  of  tall  trees 
extending  over  him,  through  which  the  wind  was  whistling  with  all 
the  fury  of  a  tempest.  The  rustling  of  the  leaves  was  the  sweetest 
melody  he  had  ever  heard  ;  since  it  told  him  he  was  once  more  on 
terra  Jirma — though  at  the  same  time  the.  thunder  rolling  around 
appeared  to  shake  the  foundations  of  the  Isle. 

On  awakening  to  consciousness,  he  looked  around  him.  He  saw 
men  reclining,  or  sitting  in  groups — most  of  them  with  arms  in  theii 
hands.     lie  recognized  them  as  the  people  of  the  expedition. 

Costal,  asleep,  was  lying  upon  the  ground  close  at  hand. 

"  Where  are  we,  Costal  ?"  inquired  Lantejas,  after  rousing  the 
Indian  from  his  slumber. 

'•Where?  Por  Dios !  where  should  we  be  but  on  the  Isle  of 
Roqueta  ?" 

';  But  how  did  we  get  ashore  V 

"  Easily  enough,  Senor  Capstan.  We  had  no  opposition  to  con- 
tend against.  Not  one  of  the  Spanish  garrison  suspects  our  pres- 
ence  here;  for  who  would  think  of  sixty  men  venturing  to  sea  on 
such  a  night  as  this  I  We  shall  take  the  enemy  completely  by  sur- 
prise.*' 

'•  And  what  hinders  the  Marshal  from  attacking  them  now  V 


Li53 


THE    TIGEH-HUXTER. 


u  We  have  not  yet  found  them.  We  neither  know  where  the  fort 
is,  nor  where  we  are  ourselves.  Don't  you  see  that  the  night  is  as 
dark  as  the  inside  of  a  cannon,  and  one  cannot  make  out  his  linger 
before  him  ?  They're  safe  enough  while  this  storm  lasts;  and,  by 
good  lack,  so  are  we." 

It  was  in  truth  to  the  storm  that  the  Mexicans  owed  their  present 
security.  Few  in  numbers,  and  ignorant  of  the  locality  in  which 
they  had  landed,  an  attack  by  the  troop  garrison  might  have 

proved  fatal  to  th  '.m.     l"hai] 
night,  they  had  not  only  found  an  opportun 
isle, 

It  v,  .  -out  four  in  the  mornin; 

with  all  its  fury,  \\  a  large  wa> 

beach,  threatening  to  break  the  cables  by  which  the  barges  were 
moored  to  the  shore.  Don  Cornelio  east  glances  of  fear  upon  that 
mighty  ocean  that,  but  a  few  hours  before,  had  come  so  near  engulf- 
ing him  within  its  dark  depths. 

While  he  sat  with  his  face  turned  seaward,  his  eye  fell  upon  the 
figure  of  a  man  who  was  passing  from  the  spot  where  the  groups 
were  scattered  downward  to  the  beach.  This  man  having  approached 
the  place  where  the  barges  were  moored,  for  some  moments  ap- 
peared to  be  occupied  with  them,  as  if  looking  to  their  security. 
This  was  Don  Cornelio's  first  impression  on  seeing  the  figure  bend- 
ing over  the  cables;  but  the  moment  after,  the  blade  of  a  knife 
glancing  in  the  man's  lingers,  was  revealed  by  a  flash  of  lightning; 
and  this  gave  a  sudden  turn  to  the  captain's  thoughts. 

"  What  is  he  about  to  do  V  inquired  he  of  Costal,  at  the  same 
time  pointing  out  the  individual  so  mysteriously  occupied  about 
the  barges. 

"  Carbamho  !  he  is  cutting  the  cables  !"  cried  the  Indian,  spring- 
ing to  his  feet,  and  rushing  towards  the  boats,  followed  by  Don 
Cornelio. 

On  drawing  nearer  the  beach,  both  recognised,  under  the  pale  re' 
flection  of  the  foaming  waves,  the  Marshal  himself — Don  Ilermene- 
gildo  Galeana  ! 

'•Ah!  Captain  Lantejas,  is  it  you!"  cried  the  Marshal  as  they 
approached.  "  Good.  I  want  you  to  lend  me  a  hand  here  in  cut- 
ting these,  hawsers:   they  are  hard  as  iron  chains." 

"Cut  the  hawsers!'1  echoed  the  astonished  captain.  "And  what, 
General,  if  we  are  compelled  to  retreat  before  a  superior  force?" 

"That's  just  what  1  wish  to  provide  against,*1  replied  Don  Her- 


A    DEED    A     LA     CORTF.Z.  h'9 

menegildo,  laughing.  v-Sorae  people  fight  Sut*poorly  when  they 
know  they  may  run  away  ;  wiH  1  wish  cj-  ^owle  to  fight  well." 

Don  Corneliu  saw  it  was  no  use  to  attempt  remonstrance  with  (he 
chivalric  Galeana,  and  both  he  and  Costal  west  to  work  to  assist  the 
Marshal  in  his  daring  design. 

"  All  right,  comrades  !"  cried  Don  Ilermenegucr^,  as  soon  as  the 
three  hawsers  were  parted;  "  it  only  remains  for  us  to  get  the  sig- 
nal rockets  out  of  the  boats,  and  then  let  them  go  to  sea  of  them- 
selves." 

So  saying,  the  energetic  leader  stepped  aboard  one  of  the  barges, 
seized  hold  of  the  rocket  case,  and,  assisted  by  Costal  and  Don  Cor- 
nelio,  carried  it  on  shore.  Then,  giving  each  of  the  boats  a  shove 
fronMhe.  beach,  the  Marshal  had  the  satisfaction — not  shared  by  the 
Captain,  however — of  seeing  all  three  of  them  the  next  moment 
carried  far  away  from  the  shore,  and  still  tossing  seaward  on  the 
crests  of  the  foaming  waves  !  Retreat  was  no  longer  possible.  The 
people  of  the  expedition  must  either  conquer  or  succumb. 

"  Now  C  iptain  Lantejas,"  said  the  Marshal,  addressing  Don  Cor- 
nelio,  "you  had  better  go  and  get  some  sleep.  You  have  need  of 
rest,  after  what  you  have  passed  through.  1  shall  cause  you  to  be 
awakened  in  good  time.  Meanwhile  Costal  will  make  a  reconnais- 
sance, to  discover,  if  possible,  tie  whereabouts  of  our  enemy.  By 
daybreak  both  the  fort  and  schooner  must  be  ours." 

With  this  finish  to  the  conversation,  Don  Hermenegildo  folded 
his  cloak  around  him  and  walked  away.  Costal  and  the  captain  re- 
turned to  the  temporary  encampment  among  the  trees.  There  the 
Indian,  without  communicating  his  throughts  to  his  companion, 
silently  divested  himself  of  the  little  remnant  of  clothing  that  re- 
mained to  him,  and  glided  off  among  the  bushes — like  a  jaguar  ad- 
vancing through  the  underwood  to  surprise  the  gaunt  alligator  on 
the  bank  of  some  solitary  lagoon. 


170  THE    TIGER-UUNTER. 


CHAPTER  XXXVII. 

THE  CAPTURE  OF  LA  ROQUETA. 

KT  was  in  vain  that  Don  Cornelio  attempted  to  sleep.     Although 

■«nore  than  a  year  of  campaigning  and  the  experience  of  man}  san- 
guinary engagements  had  mured  him  to  danger,  there  was  some- 
thing in  the  peril  to  which  he  was  now  exposed  that  was  altogi  liar 
novel  and  unpleasant. 

Their  leader  had  provided  against  retreat,  and  to  conquer  or  die 
had  become  a  positive  obligation  of  the  expeditionary  force.  This 
was  snflicient  to  keep  the  involuntary  soldier  awake  for  the  remain- 
der of  the  night. 

lie  passed  the  time  in  reflecting  upon  the  singular  contretemps 
that  had  so  interfered  with  his  plans  of  life,  and  changed,  as  it 
were,  his  very  destiny.  He  could  now  only  entertain  but  one  hope 
and  wish,  and  that  was  that  the  fortress  of  Acapulco  should  he 
taken  as  soon  as  possible  :  since  upon  that  event-being  completed, 
Morelos  had  promised  to  grant  him  leave  of  absence  from  the  a:  my. 

In  about  an  hour  afterwards,  Costal  returned  from  his  scout,  and 
reported  to  him  the  result  of  his  explorations,  which  he  had  already 
detailed  to  the  Marshal. 

According  to  the  information  collected  by  the  Indian,  the  Spanish 
garrison  consisted  of  about  two  hundred  men  ;  who  were  entrenched 
in  a  small  earthwork  on  the  southern  side  of  the  Isle,  and  not  more 
than  cannon-shot  distance  from  the  Mexican  encampment.  Two  i'u  !d 
pieces,  set  in  battery,  defended  the  work ;  and  the  schooner  whose 
unlucky  shot  had  swamped  the  canoe,  lay  at  a  cable's  length  fjom 
the  land,  in  a  little  bay  that  ran  up  to  the  fort. 

The  Mexican  leader  now  knew  the  position  of  his  enemy,  their 
numbers  and  means  of  defence  ;  and  as  soon  as  the  d-awn  began  to 
appear,  he  summoned  his  little  band,  and  formed  them  into  rank. 
At  the  same  time  he  caused  the  signal  rockets  to  be  carried  to  an 
eminence  that  was  near  their  encampment. 

"  Now,  Muchachos /"  said  he  addressing  his  soldiers  in  an  under 


THE  CAPTURE  OF  LA  KOQUETA.  171 

tone,  "  whatever  point  we  attaek,.may  he  considered  ps  t.;b  n.  W'y 
are  about  to  assault  the  enemy.  We  mav  therefore  at  o  ■<■  •  hi.'i- 
nounce  to  our  generctl-iiwrhiet*  without  fear  of  disappointment,  lh.it 
the  Jsle  and  fortresH  of  La  Hoqueta  are  in  our  hands.  1  ha\e  prom- 
ised it." 

And  without  awaiting  a  reply  from  any  one,  the  Marshal  took  t!i3 
cigar  from  his  lips,  and  held  the  burning  end  of  it  to  the  fuse  of  one 
of  the  rockets. 

The  piece,  of  hemp  became  kindled  at  the  touch,  and  the  moment 
after,  the  rocket  rose  hissing  into  the  air,  and  described  a  circle  of 
vivid  red  against  the  background  of  the  sky.  A  second  rocket  was 
sent  up,  which  traced  an  ellipse  of  white  light ;  and  then  a  third, 
whose  reflection  was  a  brilliant  green. 

"  Red,  white,  and  green,"  cried  Galeana,  "  our  national  colors.  It 
is  the  signal  1  agreed  upon  with  our  General,  to  announce  to  him  the 
capture  of  the  isle.  Our  comrades  in  the  Mexican  camp  have  by 
this  time  seen  the  signal.  They  believe  we  have  triumphed,  and  we 
must  not  deceive  them.     Forward  to  victory  !" 

On  issuing  the  command,  Galeana  bounded  lightly  forward  and 
placed  himself  at  the  head  of  his  men;  and  the  whole  troop,  guided 
by  Costal,  advanced  at  a  rapid  pace  towards  the  enemy. 

As  they  approached  the  fort,  cries  of  distress  were  heard  in  that 
direction,  which  at  first  filled  the  assailants  with  surprise.  The 
cause,  however,  was  soon  apparent.  The  cries  came  not  from  the 
fort,  but  from  the  schooner,  which  was  now  seen  through  an  opening 
between  the  trees  struggling  against  the  storm,  and  fast  drifting 
among  the  breakers !  A  row  of  jagged  rocks  stretched  along  to 
leeward;  and  from  driving  upon  these  rocks,  the  sailors  aboard  of 
her  were  vainly  endeavoring  to  restrain  the  ill-fated  vessel. 

The  latter  during  the  violence  of  the  wind,  had  dragged  her  an- 
chors, and  was  now  fast  hastening  to  destruction. 

"  Jesus  Maria  /"  exclaimed  Galeana  at  the  sight.  "  Comrades, 
what  a  pity  !  She  will  undoubtedly  be  lost,  and  1  had  counted  upon 
this  magnificent  bounty.  Carrambo!  we  shall  get  nothing  but  a 
wreck." 

The  dangerous  situation  of  the  schooner  was  of  course  known  in  the 
fort,  where  it  had  already  created  considerable  confusion.  This  was 
now  changed  into  consternation  by  the  approach  of  the  insurgents ; 
and  the  wild  war-cry  of  Galeana,  as  he  sprang  forward  to  the  walls, 
echoed  by  his  followers,  and'  accompanied  as  it  was  by  loud  peals  of 
thunder,  produced  something  like  a  panic  among  the  ranks  of  the 
Spanish  garrison.     So  sudden  was  the  attack,  and  so  completely  un* 


172  Tin-:  ticer-hi:kter. 

expected,  that  it  could  scarcely  fail  of  success;  and  indeed,  after  a 
short  hand-to-hand  combat,  one  portion  :>f  the  garrison  fled,  while 
the  otner  surrendered  without  conditions  to  the  triumphant  Ga- 
lean  a,. 

Scarce'.y  had  the  last  shot  been  fired,  and  the  fort  delivered  up  to 
the  victors,  when  the  schooner,  striking  violently  upon  a  sharp  reef, 
leant  over  to  one  side,  and,  like  a  steed  gored  by  the  horns  of  the 
bull,  the  sides  of  the  vessel  were  opened  and  she  began  to  sink  among 
the  foaming  waves.  The  victors  on  shore  thought  no  more  of  ene- 
mies, but  now  bent  all  their  energies  towards  saving  the  unfortunate 
mariners,  whose  lives  were  thus  placed  in  peril.  By  means  of  la- 
zoes  flung  from  the  beach,  most  of  the  latter  were  rescued  from  the 
death  that  threatened  them. 

The  sun  soon  after  cast  his  yellow  beams  over  the  agitated  bosom 
of  the  ocean,  but  his  rising  bad  no  effect  in  calming  the  tempest. 
The  storm  continued  to  rage  as  furiously  as  ever. 

Just  as  the  last  of  the  shipwrecked  sailors  had  been  got  safely  on 
shore,  a  flag  running  up  to  the  signal-staff  of  tha  fort  announced  that 
a  new  sail  was  seen  in  the  oiling.  lu  a  few  minutes  after  a  vessel 
was  perceived  in  the  roadstead  of  the  bay,  struggling  against  the 
storm,  and  endeavouring  to  stand  outward  to  sea. 

This  intention  the  adverse  winds  seemed  trying  to  prevent;  and 
driven  by  these  out  of  her  course,  the  strange  ship  passed  so  near 
the  isle  of  Hoqueta  that  those  in  the  fort  co'ild  see  the  people  on 
board,  and  even  distinguish  the  uniforms  and  faces  of  the  officer* 
upon  the  quarter-deck.  It  was  evident  that  the  vessel  thus  cojtstina 
past  Acapulco  was  a  man-of-war;  and  the  uniforms  of  tie  office; a 
aboard  of  her  could  plainly  be  distinguished  as  that  of  the  Spanish 
navy.  One  was  dressed  somewhat  differently  from  the  rest.  His 
costume  was  military,  not  naval.  It  was  that  of  an  officer  of  dra- 
goons. Costal,  Clara,  and  Captain  Lantejas  were  standing  on  the 
parapet  of  the  fort,  observing  the  manoeuvres  of  the  strange  ship, 
when  the  keen  eyes  of  the  Indian  became  fixed  on  this  officer. 

He  was  a  man  in  the  full  vigour  of  youth  and  strength — as  was 
testified  by  his  erect  and  graceful  figure,  and  by  the  rich  masses  of 
dark  hair  that  clustered  under  his  laced  cap  ;  but  an  air  of  profound 
melancholy  seemed  resting  upon  his  features,  and  it  was  evident  that 
some  secret  care  was  occupying  hi*  thoughts  far  more  than  the 
storm  or  its  dangers  ! 

"Do  you  recognize  the  officer,  yonder?"'  inquired  Costal,  point- 
ting  him  out  to  Clara  and  Don  Cornelio, 


THE  CAPTURE  OF  LA  ROQVETA.  173 

"  No."  replied  Lantejas,  "  I  don't  remember  ever  having  seen 
him  before." 

"  He  is  the  same,"  rejoined  Costal,  "  whom  we  three  formerly 
knew  as  a  captain  of  the  Queen  s  dragoons — Don  Rafael  Tres- Villas. 
He  is  now  Colonel  Tres-Villas." 

"  For  Bios  /"  interposed  a  soldier  who  was  standing  near,  and 
who  had  come  from  the  state  of  Oajaca.  "  Colonel  Tres-Villas  ! 
That  is  he  who  nailed  the  head  of  Antonio  Valdez  to  the  gate  of  his 
hacienda!" 

"  The  same,"  assented  Costal. 

"  Carrambo!"  cried  another  soldier,  "that  is  the  officer  who,  af- 
ter capturing  the  town  of  Aguas  Calientes,  caused  the  hair  to  be 
cropped  from  the  heads  of  three  hundred  women  who  were  his  pris- 
oners." 

"  It  is  said  that  he  had  his  reasons  for  doing  so,"  muttered  Costal, 
in  reply. 

"  Whether  or  no."  said  the  soldier,  "if  he  comes  this  way,  he'll 
get  punished  for  it." 

Just  as  the  soldier  spoke,  the  ship  became  enveloped  in  a  mass  of 
fog — at  that  moment  spreading  over  the  water — and  was  lost  to  the 
veiw  of  the  people  on  the  isle.  When  she  became  visible  again,  it 
was  seen  that  she  was  standing  out  to  sea.  By  a  favourable  turn 
which  the  wind  had  taken,  she  was  enabled  to  gain  the  offing,  and 
was  soon  receding  from  view  upon  the  distant  horizon. 

Costal  was  correct  in  his  identification.  The  officer  thus  acci- 
dentally seen,  and  who  was  a  passenger  on  board  the  man  of-war, 
was  indeed  Don  Rafael  Tres-Villas,  who  from  one  of  the  northern 
ports  was  now  en  his  return  to  Oajaca,  bearing  with  him  to  the 
shores  of  Tehuantepec  a  profound  and  incurable  melancholy. 


The  capture  of  the  isle  of  La  Roqueta  was  an  important  step  to- 
wards the  taking  of  Acapulco.  The  town  itself  had  fallen  into  the 
hands  of  the  insurgents,  almost  at  the  same  instant;  for  Morelos, 
according  to  agreement,  on  perceiving  the  signals  of  Hermenegildo, 
had  directed  his  attack  upon  the  town,  and  so  brusquely  that  the  place 
was  carried  by  a  coup  de  main. 

The  possession  of  La  Roqueta  enabled  the  insurgent  general  to 
intercept  the  supplies  of  the  citadel  garrison  ;  aud  shortly  after 
the  fortress  itself  was  compelled  to  surrender. 

This  conquest,  with  which  the  humble  cura  had  been  derisively 
entrusted,  rendered  him  master  of  the  whole  southern  part  of  Mexi* 


174  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

jvq — from  the  shores  of  the  Pacific  Ocean,  almost  to  the  gates  of  the 
capital  of  New  Spain.  Twenty -two  battles  had  he  gained  from  that 
day,  when,  accompanied  by  his  two  domestics,  he  rode  forth  from  the 
village  of  Caracuaro  to  raise  in  Oajaca  the  banner  of  the  insurrec- 
tion. To  that  province,  after  the  taking  of  Acapulco,  it  was  neces- 
sary for  him  to  proceed  with  his  victorious  army — in  order  to  assist 
the  insurgents  then  besieged  in  the  town  of  lluajapam.  Thither, 
hut  some  days  preceding  him,  shall  we  conduct  the  reader,  in  order 
that  we  may  once  more  return  to  the  hero  of  our  predilection. 


CHAPTER  XXXVIII. 

THE     PLAIN     OF     II  U  A  J  A  P  A  M. 

It  was  a  morning  of  June,  just  before  the  commencement  of  thf> 
rainy  season — a>t  that  period  of  the  day  and  year  when  the  tropic 
sun  of  Southern  Mexico  is  least  endurable.  His  fervid  rays,  strik- 
ing perpendicularly  downward,  had  heated  Like  smouldering  ashes 
the  dusty  plains  of  lluajapam,  which  lay  like  a  vast  amphitheatre 
surrounded  by  hills — so  distant  that  their  blue  outlines  were  almost 
confounded  with  the  azure  sky  above  them.  On  this  plain  was 
presented  a  tableau  of  sadness  and  desolation,  such  as  the  destruc- 
tive genius  of  man  often  composes  with  demoniac  skill. 

On  one  side,  as  far  as  the  eve  could  reach,  horsemen  could  be 
seen  hurrying  about  the  plain  in  the  midst  of  pillaged  houses — some 
of  which  hid  been  given  to  the  fa  nes.  Un  ler  the  hoots  of  these  horses, 
as  they  dashed  recklessly  to  and  fro,  were  crushed  rich  treasures 
Lh.it  had  been  sacked  from  the  deserted  dwellings  and  now  lay  scat 
tered  upon  the  ground,  tempting  only  the  hand  of  the  thievish  camp- 
follower.  The  soil,  defiled  in  every  way,  presented  only  a  scanty 
growth  of  bruised  herbage,  upon  which  the  horseman  disdained  to 
pasture  his  steed. 

Here  and  there  groups  of  black  vultures  told  where  some  dead 
bjdy  of  horse  or  rider  had  been  abandoned  to  their  voracity;  while 
the  coyotes  trotted  in  troops  far  out  from  the  mountain  ridge,  going 
to  or  returning  from  their  hideous  repast. 

Looking  over  the  plain  in  another  direction,  the  standard  of  Spain 
could  be  seen  floating  over  the  tents  of  the  royalist  camp,  whose 
night-fires  still  sent  up  their  lines  of  bluish  smoke  ;  while  from  the 


THE    PLAIN    OF    IUAJAPAX.  173 

same  quarter  could  be  heard  ihe  neighing  of  horses,  the  rolling  of 
drums,  and  the  s'a.'tling  calls  of  the  cavalry  bugles. 

Farther  off  ill  the  same  direction — above  the  low,  flat-shaped 
azaleas  of  a  village — couid  be  seen  the  domes  and  belfries  of  several 
churches,  all  breached  with  bombs  or  riddled  with  round  shot.  This 
village  lay  at  the  distance  of  a  few  hundred  yards  from  the  lines  of 
the  royalist  camp,  and  was  evidently  besieged  by  the  latter.  Rude 
earthworks  could  be  perceived  extending  between  the  scattered 
suburbs,  upon  which  a  few  pieces  of  cannon  were  mounted,  and 
pointing  towards  the  entrenchments  of  the  Spanish  encampment. 
Between  the  hostile  lines  the  plain  was  unoccupied,  save  by  the 
dead  bodies  of  men  and  horses  that  lay  unburied  on  the  dusty  sur- 
face of  the  soil. 

The  village  in  question — or  town  it  might  rather  be  called — was 
the  famous  lluajapam  ;  that  now  for  more  than  three  months  had 
been  defended  by  a  body  of  three  hundred  insurgents  against  a  royalist 
force  of  five  times  their  number!  The  heroic  leader  of  this  gallant 
resistance  was  Colonel  Don  Valerio  Trujano. 

At  mention  of  this  name  the  reader  will  call  to  mind  the  noble 
muleteer  Trujano,  whose  firm  voice  he  has  heard  intoning  the  De- 
ptofundis  and  In  manus  while  struggling  against  the  inundation. 
Beyond  a  doubt  his  religious  zeal  had  inspired  the  besieged  of  Hua- 
japam  ;  for,  every  now  and  then,  from  out  the  sad  and  desolate  town 
may  be  heard  the  voices  of  his  men,  chanting  in  chorus  some  sacred 
song  or  prayer  to  the  God  of  battles  ! 

In  that  moment  when  the  priests  of  lluajapam  have  left  the  altai 
to  take  part  in  the  defence  of  their  town,  there  will  be  observed, 
neither  in  their  acts  nor  words,  aught  to  recall  their  former  profes 
sion. 

At  such  a  time  Don  Valerio  Trujano  may  be  said  to  reproduce 
one  cf  those  ascetic  heroes  of  the  old  religious  wars — great  repeat- 
ers of  pater-nosters,  whose  blows  fell  without  mercy,  and  who 
marched  it. to  battle  reciting  quotations  from  Scripture.  Perhaps 
he  might  be  more  happily  likened  to  one  of  the  old  Templars,  care- 
less, of  personal  renown,  kneeling  to  pray  in  front  of  the  foe,  and 
charging  upon  the  Saracen  to  the  accompaniment  of  that  famous 
psalm,  "  Quare  fremuerunt  gentcs  ?" 

Such  was  the  appearence  which  the  the  plain  of  Huajapam  present- 
ed on  the  morning  in  question  :  houses  smoking  and  in  ruins— dead 
bodies  scattered  over  the  ground — vultures  wheeling  above — the 
royalist  banner  face  to  face  with  the  banner  of  the  insurrection. 

We  shall  iirst  enter  the  eamp  of  the  besiegers,  where  the  Briga 


176  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

dier  Bonavia,  governor  of  Oajaca,  held  command — assisted  by  the 
Spanish  generals,  Caldelas  and  Kegules. 

At  an  early  hour  of  the  morning  two  dragoons,  who  bad  be<  n 
scouring  the  distant  plain,  were  seen  returning  to  the  lines  of  the 
encampment,  conducting  with  them  a  third  horseman,  evidently  a 
stranger  to  the  camp.  This  was  on  the  side,  opposite  to  that  <  n 
which  lay  the  town  of  Huajapam.  The  horseman,  guided  by  tlu>e 
dragoons,  was  costumed  as  a  vaquero — that  is.  he  wore  a  jacket  ai  <l 
wide  calzoneros  of  brick-coloured  deerskin,  with  a  huge  sombrero  of 
black  glaze  on  his  head,  and  a  speckled  blanket  folded  over  the  croup 
of  his  saddle,  lie  had  already  reported  himself  to  the  dragoons  as 
the  bearer  of  a  message  to  the  colonel — Don  Rafael  Tres-Villas 
Furthermore,  in  addition  to  the  horse  on  which  he  rode,  he  was 
leading  another — a  n  >ble  steed  of  a  bay-brown  colour. 

This  animal,  startled  at  the  sight  and  smell  of  the  dead  bodies 
among  which  they  were  passing,  gave  out  from  time  to  time  a  snort- 
ing of  a  peculiar  character,  which  had  drawn  the  attention  of  the 
dragoons. 

These,  after  conducting  the  vaquero  through  a  portion  of  the  camp, 
halted  in  front  of  one  of  the  largest  tents.  There  a  groom  was 
saddling  another  steed,  in  strength  and  beauty  but  little  inferior  to 
that  led  by  the  vaquero.  It  was  the  war  horse,  of  Colonel  Trcs- 
Villas,  of  whom  the  groom  in  question  was  the  assistente. 

"  What  is  your  name,  amiyo  V  demanded  the  latter,  addressing 
himself  to  the  vaquero. 

"Julian,"  replied  the  stranger.  "I  am  one  of  the  servitors  of 
the  hacienda  Del  Valle.  Colonel  Tres-Villas  is  its  proprietor,  and 
I  have  a  message  for  him  of  great  importance." 

"  Very  well,"  responded  the  other,  "  1  shall  tell  the  Colonel  you 
are  here." 

So  saying,  the  assistente  entered  the  tent. 

On  that  day  the  besieging  army  was  about  to  make  the  fifteenth 
attack  upon  the  town,  defended  by  Colonel  Trujano,  and  Don  Rafael 
was  dressing  himself  in  full  uniform  to  assist  at  the  council  of  war, 
called  together  to  deliberate  on  the  plan  of  assault. 

At  the  word  "messenger"  pronounced  by  his  military  servant,  a 
slight  trembling  was  seen  to  agitate  the  frame  of  Colonel  Tres- 
Villas,  while  his  countenance  became  suddenly  overspread  with 
pallor. 

"  Very  well,"  stammered  he,  after  a  moment's  hesitation,  and  in 
a  voice  that  betrayed  emotion.     "  1  know  the  messenger  ;  you  may 


THE    PLAINS    OF    HUAJAPAM.  177 

leave  him  free ;  I  shall  answer  for  him.  Presently  let  him  come 
in." 

The  asuistente  stepped  out  of  the  tent  and  delivered  this  response 
of  the  Colonel.  The  dragoons  rode  ofT,  leaving  the  vaquero  free  to 
Communicate  to  his  master  the  message  of  which  he  was  the 
bearer. 

It  is  here  necessary  for  us  to  detail  some  portion  of  the  history 
of  Don  Rafael,  from  the  time  when  hi*  took  his  departure  at  full 
gallop  from  the  hacienda  Del  Valle,  up  to  that  hour  when  we  again 
encounter  him  in  the  royalist  camp  before  Huajapam. 

When  the  first  shock  of  grief,  caused  by  the  murder  of  his  father 
— when  that  terrible  struggle  betwixt  love  and  duty,  had  passed,  and 
his  spirit  become  a  little  calmer — the  only  line  of  conduct  that  ap- 
peared possible  for  him,  was  to  repair  at  once  to  Oajaca  ;•  and, 
having  found  its  governor,  Don  Bernardino  Bonavia,  obtain  from 
him  a  detachment  ot  troops,  with  which  he  might  return  and  punish 
the  insurgent  assassins. 

Unfortunately  for  Don  Rafael,  notwithstanding  the  distinguished 
reception  accorded  to  him  by  the  governor,  the  latter  could  not 
place  at  his  disposal  a  single  soldier.  The  province  was  already  in 
such  a  state  of  fermentation,  that  all  the  men  under  his  command 
were  required  to  keep  in  check  the  revolt  that  threatened  to  break 
out  in  the  provincial  capital  itself.  Don  Rafael  therefore  conld  not 
prevail  upon  the  governor  to  enfeeble  the  garrison  of  Oajaca,  by  de- 
taching any  portion  of  it  on  so  distant  a  service  as  an  expedition  to 
the  hacienda  Del  Valle. 

While  negotiating,  however,  word  reached  him  of  a  royalist  corps 
th  it  was  being  raised  at  no  £reat  distance  from  Oajaca,  by  a  Span- 
ish officer,  Don  Juan  Antonio  Caldelas.  Don  Rafael,  urged  on  by 
a  thirst  for  vengeance,  hastened  to  join  the  band  of  Caldelas,  who  on 
Irs  part  at  once  agreed  to  place  his  handful  of  men  at  the  disposal 
of  the  dragoon  captain  for  the  pursuit  of  Valdez.  Of  course  Cal- 
delas had  himself  no  personal  animosity  against  the  insurgent  lead- 
er ;  but  believing  that  the  destruction  of  his  band  would  crush  the 
insurrection  in  the  province,  he  was  the  more  ready  to  co-operate 
with  Don  Rafael. 

Both  together  marched  against  Valdez,  and  encountered  him  and 
his  followers  at  the  cerro  of  Chacahua,  where  the  ex-vaquero  had  en- 
trenched himself.  An  action  was  fought  which  result  in  Valdez  be- 
ing driven  from  his  entrenchments,  but  without  Don  Rafael  being 
able  to  possess  himself  of  his  person,  a  thing  he  desired  even  more 
thin  a  victory  over  his  band. 


178  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

A  fortnight  was  spent  in  vain  searches,  and  still  the  guerilla  chief 
continued  to  escape  the  vengeance  of  his  unrelenting  pursuer. 

At  the  end  of  that  period,  however,  the  insurgents  were  once  more 
tempted  to  try  a  battle  with  the  followers  of  Don  Rafael  and  Calde- 
las.  It  proved  a  sanguinary  action,  in  which  the  royalists  were  vic- 
torious. The  scattered  followers  of  Valdez,  when  re-united,  at  the 
rendezvous  agreed  upon  in  the  event  of  their  being  defeated,  per- 
ceived that  their  leader  was  missing  from  among  them. 

Alive  they  never  saw  him  again.  His  dead  body  was  found  some 
distance  from  the  held  of  battle,  and  around  it  the  traces  of  a  struggle 
which  had  ended  in  his  death.  The  body  was  headless,  but  the  head  was 
afterwards  discovered,  nailed  to  the  gate  of  the  hacienda  Del  Valle, 
with  the  features  so  disfigured  that  his  most  devoted  adherents 
would  not  have  recognized  them  but  for  an  inscription  underneath. 
It  was  the  name  of  the  insurgent,  with  that  of  the  man  who  had  be- 
headed him,  Don  Rafael  Tres  Villas. 

Valdez  had  fled  from  the  field  after  the  defeat  of  his  followers. 
Before  proceeding  far,  he  heard  behind  him  the  hoarse  snorting  of  a 
steed.     It  was  the  buy- brown  of  Don  Rafael. 

Jn  a  few  bounds  the  insurgent  was  overtaken.  A  short  struggle 
took  place  between  the  two  horsemen  ;  but  the  ex-vaquero,  notwith- 
standing his  equestrian  skill,  was  seized  in  the  powerful  grasp  of  the 
dragoon  officer,  lifted  clear  out  of  his  saddle,  and  dashed  with  vio- 
lence to  the  earth.  Before  he  could  recover  himself,  the  lasso  of 
Don  Rafael — equally  skilled  in  the  use  of  this  singular  weapon — was 
coiled  around  him ;  and  his  body,  after  being  dragged  for  some  dis- 
tance at  the  tail  of  the  officer's  horse,  lay  lifeless  and  mutilated  upon 
the  ground.     Such  was  the  end  of  Antonio  Valdez. 


FATAL    MISUNDERSTANDINGS.  1?'J 


CHAPTER  XXXIX. 

FATAL     MISUNDERSTANDINGS. 

The  dea^h  ;>i  this  first  victim,  offered  to  the  manes  of  his  murdered 
father,  had  to  some  extent  the  effect  of  appeasing  the  vengeful  pas- 
sion of  Don  Rafael.  At  all  events  his  spirit  became  calmer;  and 
other  sentiments  long  slumbering  at  the  bottom  of  his  heart  began 
to  usurp  their  sway.  He  perceived  the  necessity  of  justifying  his 
conduct — which  he  knew  must  appear  inexplicable  to  the  inhabitants 
of  the  hacienda  Las  Palmas.  Had  he  done  so  at  that  moment  all 
would  have  been  well;  but  unfortunately  a  certain  spirit  of  pride 
interfered  to  hinder  him.  A  son  who  had  punished  the  murderer  of 
his  father,  ought  he  to  excuse  himself  for  what  he  felt  to  be  a  holy 
duty  1  Moreover,  could  he  expect  pardon  for  becoming  the  enemy 
of  a  cause  he  could  no  longer  call  his  own  ? 

This  haughty  silence  on  the  part  of  Don  Rafael  could  not  other- 
wise than  complete  the  ruin  of  his  hopes,  and  render  still  more  im- 
passable the  gulf  that  had  been  so  suddenly  and  unexpectedly 
opened  up  between  his  love  and  his  duty. 

The  news  of  Valdez'  death — brought  to  the  hacienda  of  Las  Pal- 
mas by  a  passing  messenger — together  with  the  tenour  of  the  in- 
scription that  revealed  the  author  of  it,  had  fallen  like  a  bomb-shell 
into  the  family  circle  of  Don  Mariano  de  Silva.  Unfortunately 
the  same  messenger  had  failed  to  report  the  assassination  of  Don 
Luis  Tres-Villas — for  the  simple  reason  that  he  had  not  heard  of  it. 
His  hosts,  therefore,  remained  ignorant  of  the  cause  of  this  terrible 
reprisal. 

From  that  moment,  therefore,  the  family  of  Las  Palmas  could 
not  otherwise  than  regard  the  dragoon  captain  as  a  traitor,  who, 
under  the  pretence  of  the  purest  patriotism,  had  concealed  the  most 
ardent  sympathies  for  the  oppressors  of  his  country.     Nevertheless 


180  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

the  love  of  Gertrudis  essayed  that  justification,  which  the  pride  of 
Don  Rafael  had  restrained  him  from  making. 

"O  my  father  !*'  exclaimed  she,  overwhelmed  with  grief,  "do  not 
judge  him  too  hastily.  It  is  impossible  he  can  be  a  traitor  to  his 
country  s  cause.  One  day — 1  am  sure  of  it — one  day,  he  will  send 
a  message  to  explain  what  has  occured." 

"And  when  he  does  explain,"  responded  Don  Mariano, with  bit- 
terness, "  will  he  be  less  a  traitor  to  his  country1?  No — we  need 
not  hope.  lie  will  not  even  attempt  to  justify  his  unworthv  con- 
duct. " 

in  fine,  the  message  came  not ;  and  Gertrudis  was  compelled  to 
devour  her  grief  in  silence. 

Nevertheless  the  audacious  defiance  to  the  insurrection  implied  in 
the  act  of  Don  Rafael,  and  the  inscription  that  announced  it,  had 
something  in  it  of  a  chivalric  character,  which  was  not  displeasing 
to  the  spirit  of  Gertrudis.  It  did  not  fail  to  plead  the  cause  of  the 
absent  lover;  and  at  one  time  her  affection  was  even  reconquered — 
that  is,  when  it  came  to  be  known  that  the  head  of  the  insurgent 
chief  had  replaced  that  of  Don  Rafael's  father,  and  that  it  was  blood 
that  had  been  paid  for  blood. 

If  in  that  crisis  the  captain  had  presented  himself,  Don  Mariano, 
it  is  true,  might  not  have  consented  to  his  daughter  forming  an  al- 
liance with  a  renegade  to  the  Mexican  cause.  The  profound  patrio- 
tism of  the  haciendado  might  have  revolted  at  such  a  connection  ; 
but  an  explanation,  frank  and  sincere,  would  have  expelled  from  the 
thoughts  but  of  himself  and  his  daughter  all  idea  of  treason  or  dis- 
loyalty o.i  the  part  of  Don  Rafael.  The  latter,  ignorant  of  the  fact 
that  the  news  of  his  father's  death  had  not  reached  Las  Palmas — > 
until  a  period  posterior  to  the  report  of  that  of  Valdez — very  natur- 
ally neglected  the  favourable  moment  for  an  echiircissement. 

How  many  irreparable  misfortunes  spring  from  that  same  cause 
— misunderstanding  ! 

The  two  captains,  Caldelas  and  Tres-Villas  soon  transformed  the 
hacienda  or  Del  Valle  into  a  species  of  fortress,  which  some  species 
of  cannon,  received  from  the  governor  of  the  province,  enabled 
them  to  do.  In  strength  the  place  might  defy  any  attack  which  the 
insurgent  bands  of  the  neighbourhood  could  direct  against  it. 

During  the  constant  excursions  which  he  made  against  the  other 
two  assassins  of  his  father,  Arroyo  and  Boeardo,  Don  Rafael  left 
the  charge  of  their  citadel  to  the  Captain  Caldelas. 

Listening  only  to  the  whisperings  of  his  heart,  he  had  finished  by 
making  a  compromise  between  his  love  and  his  pride.     Repelling 


FATAL    MISUNDERSTANDINGS.  181 

the  idea  of  communicating  by  a  messenger,  he  had  At  one  time  re^ 
solved  to  present  himself  in  person  at  the  hacienda  of  Las  Palmas; 
but,  carried  forward  by  the  ardour  of  his  vengeance,  he  dreaded  that 
an  interview  with  Gertrudis  might  have  the  effect  of  weakening  his 
resolution  ;  and  for  this  reason  he  deferred  seeking  the  interview, 
until  he  should  complete  the  accomplishment  of  that  rash  vow  made 
over  the  grave  of  his  murdered  parent. 

Notwithstanding  the  almost  superhuman  efforts  which  he  daily 
made  in  the  pursuit  of  the  insurgents,  the  result  was  not  such  as  to 
appease  his  spirit  of  vengeance. 

Man  by  man  did  he  accomplish  the  destruction  of  their  band  ;  but 
both  the  leaders  contrived  to  escape.  In  fine,  after  more  than  two 
months  had  passed  since  the  death  of  Valdez,  the  rumour  became 
spread  throughout  the  neighbourhood  that  Arroyo  and  Bocardo  had 
quitted  the  province  of  Oajaca,  and  gone  northward  with  the  rem- 
nant of  their  guerrilla  to  offer  their  services  to  General  Hidalgo. 

On  receiving  this  news  Don  Rafael,  who  had  been  absent  on  a 
protracted  scout,  returned  to  the  hacienda  Del  Valle.  During  his 
absence,  an  order  had  arrived  from  the  general-in-chief  of  the  vice- 
regal army,  commanding  him  to  return  to  duty  with  his  regiment 
— the  Queen's  dragoons. 

Before  obeying  this  order,  however,  he  resolved  on  devoting  one 
day  to  the  affairs  of  his  heart ;  and,  permitting  his  love  to  conquer 
his  pride,  he  determined  on  presenting  himself  at  the  hacienda  of 
Las  Palmas. 

Alas !  it  might  now  be  too  late.  A  justification  in  the  eyes  of 
Don  Mariano  would  now  be  more  difficult  than  it  might  have  been 
two  months  before.  During  that  time  appearances  had  been  con- 
verted into  realities,  suspicions  into  certainties,  and  Don  Rafael  was 
for  him  no  longer  aught  but  a  common  renegade.  Certain  words 
which  he  was  in  the  habit  of  repeating  to  his  daughter,  told  too 
plainly  his  opinion  of  the  dragoon  captain  ;  and  these  words  rang  in 
the  ears  of  Gertrudis  as  a  sad  presentiment  which  she  almost  be- 
lieved already  accomplished. 

"  Do  not  weep  for  the  defection  of  Don  Rafael,"  said  the  hacien- 
dado,  endeavoring  to  dry  his  daughter's  tears.  "  He  will  be  false 
to  his  mistress,  as  he  has  been  to  his  country." 

What  appeared  a  strange  circumstance  in  the  eyes  of  the  father — • 
these  words  only  caused  Gertrudis  to  weep  the  more  abundantly 
and  bitterly  ! 

Nevertheless,  such  had  been  the  former  friendship  of  Don  Mari- 
ano for  the  voung  officer—  such  the  tender  passion  kindled  in  tho 


182  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

heart  of  Gertrudis — that  it  is  possible,  had  Don  Rafael  even  then 
presented  himself  before  them — his  countenance  open  and  beaming 
with  the  manly  pride  of  accomplished  duty — the  frankness  of  his 
bearing,  and  the  loyalty  of  his  speech,  might  have  still  dissipated  the 
clouds  that  hung  over  the  heads  of  all. 

Unfortunately  destiny  had  decided  otherwise.  It  was  not  decreed 
by  fate  that  at  that  hour  Don  Rafael  should  enter,  as  a  friend,  the 
hospitable  gates  of  the  hacienda  Las  Palmas. 


CHAPTER  XL. 

A     RUDE     RECEPTION. 

Don  Rafael  had  now  become  known  throughout  all  Oajaca  as 
one  of  the  most  energetic  foes  of  the  insurrection.  Among  the  coun- 
try-people,  therefore — the  majority  of  whom  were  of  Creole  blood, 
and  of  course  revolutionary  in  principle — he  need  not  expect  to 
meet  many  friends.  Every  man  whom  he  might  encounter  was 
pretty  certain  of  being  his  enemy.  For  this  reason,  although  it  was 
only  a  league  from  the  hacienda  Del  Valle  to  that  of  Las  Palmas, 
he  deemed  it  prudent  to  take  half-a-dozen  of  his  troopers  along  with 
him — a  wise  precaution,  as  the  event  proved. 

After  crossing  the  chain  of  hills  that  separated  the  two  estates,  the 
dragoon  captain  and  his  escort  rode  direct  for  the  postern  of  the 
hacienda  Las  Palmas,  that  opened  to  the  rear  of  the  building.  This, 
for  some  reason,  had  been  recently  walled  up  ;  and  it  became  neces- 
sary for  them  to  go  round  to  the  main  entrance  in  front.  Scarce, 
however,  had  the  horse  of  Don  Rafael  doubled  the  angle  of  the  wall, 
when  he  and  his  little  band  were  suddenly  confronted  by  a  score  of 
horsemen  of  ruffianly  aspect,  who  opposed  the  passage,  the  leader  of 
them  vociferating  loudly  : — 

"  Muera  al  traidor — mucran  los  coyotes  /"  (Death  to  the  traitor  ! 
— death  to  the  jackals  !) 

At  the  same  instant  one  of  the  assailants,  charging  recklessly  for- 
ward, brought  his  horse  into  collision  with  that  of  Don  Rafael,  and 
with  such  a  violent  shock  that  the  steed  of  the  dragoon  officer  was 
thrown  to  the  ground. 

In  this  crisis  the  agility  of  Don  Rafael,  along  with  his  herculean 
strength,  enabled  him  to  save  himself.  Instantly  disengaging  his 
limbs  from  the  body  of  his  horse,  he  sprang  upon*  that  of  one  of  hit 


A.    RUDE    RECEPTION-.  183 

escort  who  had  just  fallen  from  his  saddle,  thrust  through  by  one  of 
the  insurgents;  and  after  a  short  struggle,  in  which  several  of  the 
assailants  succumbed,  Don  Rafael,  with  his  tive  remaining  followers, 
was  enabled  to  retreat  back  to  the  ridge,  where  their  enemies  had 
not  the  courage  to  follow  them. 

One  of  his  men  killed — with  the  loss  of  his  favorite  bay-brown 
— such  was  the  result  of  Don  Rafael's  attempt  to  justify  his  con- 
duct after  two  months  of  silence !  No  wonder  that  with  bitter 
emotions  he  retraced  his  steps  to  the  hacienda  Del  Valle. 

His  heart  was  wrung  with  grief  and  disappointment.  This 
hacienda  of  Las  Pal  mas,  where  two  months  before  he  had  been  the 
honoured  guest,  now  sheltered  the  enemies  that  were  thirsting  for  his 
blood. 

These,  after  their  unsuccessful  attempt  to  possess  themselves  of 
the  person  of  Don  Rafael,  hastened  back  towards  the  entrance  of 
the  building. 

"  You  stupid  sot !"  exclaimed  one  of  them,  speaking  in  angry 
tones,  and  addressing  a  companion  by  his  side;  "why  did  you  not 
allow  him  to  get  into  the  hacienda?  Once  inside,  we  should  have 
had  him  at  our  mercy,  and  then Carajo." 

The  speaker,  a  man  of  ferocious  and  brutal  aspect,  here  made  a 
gesture  of  fearful  meaning,  as  an  appropriate  finish  to  his  speech. 

"  Don  Mariano  would  not  have  permitted  it,1'  rejoined  the  other, 
by  way  of  excusing  himself  for  having  been  the  cause  of  the  dra- 
goon officer's  escape.  ';  Once  under  his  roof,  he  would  never  have 
consented  to  our  molesting  him." 

"Bah!"  exclaimed  the  first  speaker.  "  It's  past  the  time  when 
we  require  to  ask  Don  Mariano's  permission.  We  are  no  longer 
his  servants.  The  time  is  come  when  the  servants  shall  be  the 
masters,  and  the  masters  the  servants,  Carajo !  What  care  I  for 
the  emancipation  of  the  country !  What  I  care  for  is  blood  and 
plunder." 

The  fierce  joy  that  blazed  in  the  eyes  of  the  speaker  as  he  pro- 
nounced the  last  words,  told  too  plainly  that  these  were  his  verita- 
ble sentiments. 

The  second  of  the  two  brigands  who,  though  smaller  in  size  and 
of  a  more  astute  expression  of  countenance,  was  equally  character* 
ised  by  an  aspect  of  brutal  ferocity — for  a  moment  appeared  to 
quail  before  the  indignation  of  his  companion. 

"  Carajo  /"  continued  the  first,  "we  have  got  to  shift  our  quar- 
ters.    If  that  furious  captain  finds  out  that  we  are  here,  he  will  set 


184  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

fire  to  the  four  corners  of  the  hacienda,  and  roast  us  alive  in  it. 
Fool  that  1  Avas  to  listen  to  you  !" 

"  Who  could  have  foreseen  that  he  would  have  got  off  so?"  said 
the  lesser  man,  still  endeavoring  to  excuse,  himself. 

"  You,  Curved  /"  thundered  the  bandit ;  and  overcome  by  rage  and 
chagrin  at  the  escape  of  his  mortal  enemy,  he  drew  his  poignard, 
and  struck  a  left-handed  blow  at  the  bosom  of  his  associate.  The 
latter  severely  wounded,  uttering  a  cry  of  pain,  fell  heavily  from 
his  horse. 

Without  staying  to  see  whether  or  not  he  had  killed  his  comrade, 
the  guerillero  dashed  through  the  gate  of  the  hacienda;  and,  dis- 
mounting in  the  court-)  aid,  ran,  carbine  in  hand,  up  the  stone  stair- 
way that  led  to  the  azotea. 

Meanwhile  Don  Rafael  and  his  five  horsemen  were  ascending  the 
hill  that  sloped  up  from  the  rear  of  the  building. 

"Santos  Dios!  it  is  very  strange  !"  remarked  one  of  the  troop- 
ers to  a  companion.  "It's  the  general  belief  that  Arroyo  and 
Bocardo  have  quitted  the  province,  but  if  I'm  not  mistaken " 

"  It  was  they,  to  a  certainty,"  interrupted  the  second  trooper. 
"  I  know  them  well,  only  I  didn't  wish  to  tell  our  captain.  lie  is  so 
furious  against  these  two  fellows,  that  if  he  had  only  known  it  was 
they  who  attacked  us,  we  should  not  have  had  much  chance  of  be- 
ing permitted  to  retreat  as  we  have  done." 

The  man  had  scarce  finished  speaking  when  the  report  of  a  car- 
bine, fired  from  the  roof  of  the  hacienda,  reverberated  along  the 
ridge,  and  the  trooper  fell  mortally  wounded  from  his  saddle. 

A  bitter  smile  curled  upon  the  lips  of  Don  Rafael,  and  a  sharp 
pang  shot  through  his  heart,  as  he  compared  the  adieu  he  was  now 
receiving  from  the  inhabitants  of  the  hacienda,  with  that  which  had 
accompanied  his  departure  but  two  months  before. 

The  fatal  bullet  had  struck  that  very  trooper  who  had  judged  it 
prudent  to  conceal  from  his  officer  the.  names  of  his  assailants. 

"  Tis  Arroyo  who  has  fired  the  shot !"' involuntarily  exclaimed 
the  other,  who  also  believed  that  he  had  recognised  the  insurgent. 

"  Arroyo  '."exclaimed  the  captain,  in  a  tone  of  angry  surprise : 
"Arroyo  within  that  hacienda,  and  you  have  not  told  me  !"  added 
he,  in  a  furious  voice,  while  his  moustachios  appeared  to  crisp  with 
rage. 

The  trooper  was  for  the  moment  in  great  danger  of  almost  as 
rude  treatment  as  Arroyo  had  just  given  his  associate.  Don  Rafael 
restrained  himself,  however ;  and  without  waiting  to  reflect  on  coiv 


A    RUDE    RECEPTION.  185 

sequences,  he  ordered  one  of  his  followers — the  best  mounted  of 
them — to  proceed  at  once  to  the  hacienda  Del  Valle,  and  bring  fifty 
men  well  armed,  with  a  piece  of  cannon  by  which  the  gate  of  Las 
Palmas  might  be  broken  open. 

The  messenger  departed  at  a  gallop,  while  Don  Rafael  and  his 
three  remaining  troopers,  screening  themselves  behind  the  crest  of 
the  ridge,  sat  in  their  saddles  silently  awaiting  his  return. 

It  was  long  before  Don  Rafael's  blood  began  to  cool ;  and  in  pro- 
portion as  it  did  so,  he  experienced  a  degree  of  sorrow  for  the  act 
of  hostility  he  was  about  to  undertake  against  the  father  of  Gertru 
dis. 

A  violent  contest  commenced  within  his  breast,  between  two  op- 
posing sentiments  of  nearly  equal  strength.  Whether  he  persisted 
in  his  resolution,  or  retreated  from  it,  both  courses  seemed  equally 
criminal.  The  voice  of  duty,  and  that  of  passion,  spoke  equally 
loud.     To  which  shuul  I  he  listen  1 

The  struggle,  long  and  violent,  between  these  antagonistic  senti- 
ments, had  not  yet  terminated,  when  the  detachment  arrived  upon 
the  ground.  This  decided  him.  It  was  too  late  to  retire  from  his 
first  determination.     On  towards  the  hacienda  ! 

Don  Rafael  drew  his  sword,  and,  placing  himself  at  the  head  of 
his  troop,  rode  down  the  hill.  The  bugle  sounding  the"  advance," 
warned  the  inhabitants  of  the  hacienda  that  a  detachment  of  ca- 
valry was  crossing  the  ridge. 

A  few  minutes  after,  the  squadron  halted  before  the  great  gate;  at 
a  little  distance  from  the  walls.  A  horseman  advanced  in  front  of 
the  line,  and  once  more  having  sounded  the  bugle,  in  the  name  of 
Don  Rafael  Tres-Villas,  Captain  of  the  Royalist  army,  summoned 
Don  Mariano  de  Silva  to  deliver  up,  dead  or  alive,  the  insurgents, 
Arroyo  and  Bocardo. 

The  demand  having  been  made,  Don  Rafael,  with  pale  face,  and 
heart  audibly  beating,  sat  motionless  in  his  saddle  to  await  the  res* 
ponse. 

Silence — profound  silence  alone  made  reply  to  the  summons  of 
the  horseman  and  the  sound  of  his  trumpet, 


CHAPTER  XLI. 

BEARDING     A      BRIGAND. 

In  addition  to  the  consequences  that  would  arise  from  his  resolve 
^—already  foreseen  by  Don  Rafael  Tres- Villas — there  was  one  other 
of  which  he  could  not  have  had  any  foresight. 

A  glance  into  the  interior  of  the  hacienda  will  proclaim  this  con- 
sequence. 

Within  that  chamber,  already  known  to  the  reader,  were  Don 
Mariano  de  Silva,  with  his  two  daughters;  and  their  situation  was 
enough  to  justify  the  silence  which  succeeded  the  summons  of  the 
dragoon.  Inside  the  closed  door,  and  by  the  side  of  the  two  young 
girls,  stood  Arroyo  and  Bocardo.  Poignard  in  hand,  the  brigands 
were  tracing  out  to  Don  Mariano  the  line  of  conduct  he  should 
pursue. 

"  Listen  to  me,  Don  Mariano  de  Silva,"  said  the  former,  with  an 
air  of  brutal  mockery  that  was  habitual  to  him,"  I  rather  think  you 
are  too  loyal  a  gentlemen  to  dishonour  the  laws  of  hospitality  by 
delivering  up  your  guests." 

"  It  is  true, "  replied  the  haciendado,  "  you  may  rest  assured " 

"  I  know  it,"  continued  Arroy/),  interrupting  him  ;  ■  you  would 
not  betray  us  of  your  own  accord.  But  this  demon  of  a  dragoon 
captain  will  break  open  the  gate,  and  take  us  in  spite  of  your  en- 
treaties.    Now,  listen !  and  hear  what  I  wish  you  to  do." 

"  Can  vou  suggest  any  means  of  preventing  him  from  acting 
thus  ?" 

"Nothing  more  simple,  good  Senor  de  Silva.  This  coyote  of  the 
devil  is  your  personal  friend.  If  in  the  quality  of  your  serving 
man — that  is,  in  times  past — I  chanced  to  apprehend  a  little  of  what 
was  going  on,  you  cannot  blame  me.  If  lam  not  mistaken,  the 
dragoon  captain  has  a  little  weakness  for  the  pretty  Dona  Gertrudis. 


BEARDING    A    BRIGAND.  187 

For  that  reason  he  will  pay  some  regard  to  the  clanger  that  now 
hangs  over  the  young  lady's  head." 

"  Danger  !  I  do  not  comprehend  you." 

"  You  will,  presently.  You  may  say  to  the  captain  outside  there 
that  if  he  persists  in  breaking  open  your  gates,  he  may  capture  us 
alive.  That  he  may  do,  beyond  doubt ;  but  as  to  yourself,  and 
your  two  daughters,  he  will  find  nothing  more  of  you  than  your 
dead  bodies.     You  understand  me  now  ?" 

Arroyo  need  not  have  been  so  explicit.  Half  the  speech  would 
have  been  enough  to  explain  his  fearful  meaning.  The  air  of  fero- 
city that  characteiised  his  features  was  sufficiently  indicative  of  his 
thoughts. 

The  daughters  of  Don  Mariano,  terrified  at  his  looks,  flung  them- 
selves simultaneously  into  the  arms  of  their  father. 

At  that  moment  the.  notes  of  the  bugle  resounded  through  the 
building ;  and  the  voice  of  the  dragoon  was  heard  for  the  second 
time  pronouncing  his  summons. 

The  haciendado,  troubled  about  the  fate  of  his  children — thus 
completely  in  the  power  of  his  unfaithful  vaqueros,  whose  compan- 
ions crowded  the  corridor — permitted  the  second  summons  to  pass 
without  response. 

"  Mil  Demonios  /"  cried  the  bandit,  "  why  do  you  hesitate  1 
Come !  show  yourself  as  the  window,  and  make  known  to  this 
furious  captain  what  I  have  told  you.      Carraif  if  you  do  not " 

The  bugle  sounding  for  the  third  summons  drowned  the  remain- 
der of  the  brigand's  speech.  As  soon  as  the  trumpet  notes  had 
ceased  to  echo  from  the  \  alls,  a  voice  was  heard  from  without,  the 
tones  of  which  produced  within  the  heart  of  Gertrudis  at  the 
same  moment  both  fear  and  joy. 

It  was  the  voice  of  Rafael, 

Quickly  following  it  were  heard  the  cries  of  the  troopers  as  they 
called  aloud — 

'•  Death  to  the  enemies  of  Spain  !" 

"One  moment!"  shouted  Don  Mariano,  presenting  himself  at  the 
window,  where  he  could  command  a  view  of  the  plain  below;  "  I 
have  two  words  to  say  to  your  captain ;  where  is  he  ?" 

"  ITere !"  responded  Don  Rafael,  riding  a  pace  or  two  in  front. 

"Ah!  pardon,"  said  the  haciendado,  with  a  bitter  smile;  "I 
have  hitherto  known  Captain  Tres-Villas  only  as  a  friend.  I  could 
not  recognise  him  in  the  man  who  threatens  with  ruin  the  house 
whore  he  has  been  a  guest." 

At  this  imprudent  speech — whose  irony  Don  Mariano  had  not 


188  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

been  able  to  conceal — the  face  of  the  Captain,  hitherto  deadly  pale, 
became  red. 

"  And  I,"  he  replied,  "  can  only  recognise  in  you  the  promoter 
of  an  impious  insurrection,  which  I  have  striven  to  crush,  and  the 
master  of  a  mansion  of  which  brigands  are  the  guests.  You  have 
understood  my  summons'?     They  must  be  delivered  up."' 

"  In  any  case,"  rejoined  the  haciendado,  "  I  should  not  have  be- 
trayed those  I  had  promised  to  protect.  As  it  is,  however,  I  am 
not  left  to  my  own  choice  in  this  matter;  and  1  am  charged  to  say 
to  you,  on  the  part  of  those  whom  you  pursue,  that  they  will 
poignard  my  two  daughters  and  myself  before  suffering  themselves 
to  fall  into  your  hands.  Our  lives  depend  on  them,  Captain  Tres- 
Villas.  It  is  for  you  to  say,  whether  you  still  persist  in  your  de- 
mand, that  they  be  delivered  up  to  you."' 

The  irony  had  completely  disappeared  from  the  speech  and  coun- 
tenance of  the  haciendado,  and  his  last  words  were  |>roi:oimced 
with  a  sad  but  firm  dignity,  that  went  to  the  heart  of  Don  Rafael. 

A  cloud  came  over  it  at  the  thought  of  Gcrtrudis  failing  under  the 
daggers  of  the  guerilleros,  whom  he  knew  to  be  capable  of  executing 
their  threat;  and  it  was  almost  with  a  feeling  of  relief  that  lie  per- 
ceived this  means  of  escaping  from  a  duty,  whose  fulfillment  he  had 
hitherto  regarded  as  imperious. 

"  Well,  then,"  said  he,  after  a  short  silence,  and  in  a  tone  that  be- 
spoke the  abandonment  of  his  resolution,  "say  to  the  brigand,  who 
is  called  Arroyo,  that  he  has  nothing  to  fear,  if  he  will  only  show 
himself.  I  pledge  my  solemn  word  to  this.  ]  do  not  mean  to  grant 
him  pardon — only  that  reprieve  which  humanity  claims  for  him." 

"Oh!  I  don't  require  your  solemn  word,"  cried  the  bandit,  im. 
pudently  presenting  himself  by  the  side  of  Don  Mariano.  "Inside 
here  I  have  two  hostages,  that  will  answer  for  niv  life  better  than 
your  word.  You  wish  me  to  show  myself.  What  want  you  with 
me,  Senor  Captain  V 

With  the  veins  of  his  forehead  swollen  almost  to  bursting,  his  lip 
quivering  with  rage,  and  his  eyes  on  fire,  Don  Rafael  looked  upon 
the  assassin  of  his  father — the  man  whom  he  had  so  long  vainly 
pursued — the  brigand,  in  fine,  whom  he  could  seize  in  a  moment,  and 
yet  was  compelled  to  let  escape.  No  wonder  that  it  tost  him  an  ef- 
fort to  subdue  the  impetuous  passions  that  were  struggling  in  his 
breast. 

Involuntarily  his  hand  closed  upon  the  reins  of  his  bridle,  -and  his 
•purs  pressed  against  the  flanks  of  his  horse,  till  the  animal,  torment- 


BEARDING    A    BRIGAND.  ISO 

ed  by  the  touch,  reared  upwards,  and  bounded  forward  almost  to 
the  walls  of  the  hacienda. 

One  might  have  fancied  that  his  rider  intended  to  clear  the  obsta- 
cle that  separated  him  from  his  cowardly  enemy — who,  on  his  part, 
could  not  restrain  himself  from  making  a  gesture  of  affright. 

"That  which  I  wish  of  the  brigand  Arroyo,"  a1  length  responded 
the  Captain,  "  is  to  fix  his  features  in  my  memory,  so  that  1  may 
know  them  again,  when  I  pursue  him,  to  drag  his  living  body  after 
the  heels  of  my  horse." 

"  1 1 "  it.  is  to  promise  me  only  such  favors  that  you  have  called  me 
out "  said  the  bandit,  making  a  motion  to  re-enter  his  cham- 
ber. 

"  Stay — hear  me !"  cried  Don  Rafael,  interrupting  him  with  a 
gesture;  "your  life  is  safe.  I  have  said  it.  Humanity  has  com- 
pelled me  to  spare  you." 

"  Carrambo  !  I  am  grateful,  Captain  ;  I  know  the  act  is  to  your 
taste." 

"  Gratitude  from  you  would  be  an  insult ;  but  if  in  the  red  ditch- 
water  that  runs  through  your  heart  there  be  a  spark  of  courage, 
mount  your  horse,  choose  what  arms  you  please,  and  come  forth.  I 
defy  you  to  single  combat !" 

Don  Rafael  in  pronouncing  this  challenge  rose  erect  in  his  stirrups. 
His  countenance,  noble  and  defiant,  presented  a  strange  contrast  to 
the  aspect  of  vulgar  ferocity  that  characterized  the  features  of  the 
man  thus  addressed.  The  insult  was  point  blank,  and  would  have 
aroused  the  veriest  poltroon  ;  but  Arroyo  possessed  only  the  cour- 
age of  the  vulture. 

"indeed?"  responded  he,  sneeringly.  "Bah!  do  you  suppose 
me  such  a  fool  as  to  go  down  there"?  fifty  to  one !" 

"  I  pledge  my  honour,  as  a  gentleman,"  continued  the  captain,  "as 
an  officer,  in  the  presence  of  his  soldiers  ;  as  a  Christian,  in  the  pres- 
ence of  his  Go  1 — that  whatever  may  be  the  issue  of  the  combat — 
— that  is,  if  I  succumb — no  harm  shall  happen  to  you." 

For  a  moment  the  bandit  appeared  to  hesitate.  One  might  have 
fancied  that  he  was  calculating  the  chances  of  an  encounter.  But 
the  address  and  valour  of  the  dragoon  captain  were  known  to  him 
by  too  many  proofs,  to  allow  him  to  reckon  many  chances  in  his 
favour.     He  dared  not  risk  the  combat. 

"1  refuse,"  he  said,  at  length. 

"  Mount  your  horse.  I  shall  abandon  mine,  and  fight  you  on 
foot." 


190  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

"  Demonio  !  I  refuse,  I  tell  you." 

w  Enough.  I  might  have  known  it.  One  word  more  then.  I 
shall  still  agree  to  your  life  being  spared.  1  solemnly  promise  it,  if 
you  will  allow  the  inmates  of  this  hacienda  to  leave  the  place,  and 
put  themselves  under  the  safeguard  of  a  loyal  enemy." 

"  I  refuse  again,"  said  the  bandit,  with  a  demoniac  sneer. 

"Away,  poltroon!  you  are  less  than  man;  and,  by  the  God  of 
vengeance,  when  this  hand  clutches  you,  you  shall  not  die  as  a  man, 
but  as  a  mad  dog." 

After  delivering  this  terrible  adieu,  the  captain  put  spurs  to  his 
horse,  turning  his  back  upon  the  bandit  with  a  gesture  of  the  most 
profound  contempt. 

The  bugle  sounded  the  "  forward  ;"  and  the  detachment,  wheeling 
around  the  wall  of  the  hacienda,  once  more  took  the  road  that  led 
over  the  ridge. 

Among  other  bitter  reflections,  with  which  this  interview  had  fur- 
nished Don  Rafael,  not  the  least  painful  was  his  apprehension  for 
the  safety  of  Gertrudis.  No  wonder  he  should  have  fears;  consid- 
ering the  character  of  the  ruffians  in  whose  power  he  was  compelled 
to  leave  her. 


The  apprehensions  of  Don  Rafael  were  only  realized  in  part. 

Two  days  afterwards  he  received  information  from  one  of  hi^ 
scouts — sent  to  Las  Palmas  for  the  purpose — that  Arroyo  and  Bo 
cardo  had  quitted  the  neighbourhood — this  time  in  reality — and 
that  Don  Mariano  and  his  daughters  had  suffered  no  further  injury 
from  them,  beyond  the  pillage  of  their  hacienda.  This  the  robbers 
had  stripped  of  every  valuable  that  it  was  convenient  for  them  to 
carry  away. 


CHAPTER  XLII. 

RONCADOR     RESTORED. 

Captain  Tres- Villas  now  compelled  to  obey  the  order  he  had 
received  from  the  commander-in-chief,  proceeded  to  rejoin  his  regi- 
ment. Caldelas,  at  the  same  period,  promoted  to  the  rank  of  com- 
mandant, was  summoned  away  from  Del  Valle  ;  and  the  garrison 
of  the  hacienda  which  still  remained  fell  under  the  command  of  Lieu- 
tenant Veraegui,  a  Catalan. 

During  the  events  which  followed,  Don  Rafael  saw  a  great  deal 
of  active  service.  He  bore  a  conspicuous  part  in  the  battle  of  Cal- 
deron,  where  the  Royalist  general,  Calleja,  with  only  six  thousand 
soldiers,  routed  the  undisciplined  army  of  Hidalgo,  numbering  near- 
ly an  hundred  thousand  men  ! 

After  being  carried  by  the  chances  of  the  campaign  into  almost 
every  province  of  the  vice-royalty,  Don  Rafael  was  at  length  or- 
dered back  to  Oajaca,  to  assist  in  the  siege  of  Huajapam.  It  was 
while  on  his  passage  to  this  latter  province  from  the  fort  of  San 
Bias,  that  he  appeared  for  a  moment  off  the  isle  of  Roqueta." 

At  the  siege  of  Huajapam,  his  old  comrade  Caldelas  re-appears 
as  a  general ;  while  Don  Rafael  himself,  less  fortunate,  has  not  risen 
above  the  rank  of  Colonel. 

Such,  briefly,  is  the  history  of  the  dragoon  captain  up  to  the  time 
when  the  vaquero,  Julian,  arrived  in  the  camp  at  Huajapam. 

The.  announcement  of  this  messenger  caused  within  the  bosom  of 
Don  Rafael  an  emotion  sudden  and  vivid.  Absence,  remarks  a 
moralist,  which  soon  dissipates  a  slight  affection,  has  the  very  oppo- 
site effect  upon  a  profound  passion.  It  only  inflames  it  the  more- — 
just  as  the  wind  extinguishes  the  flame  of  a  candle,  while  it  aug- 
ments the  blaze  of  a  conflagration.  Absence  had  produced  upon 
Don  Rafael  an  effect  of  the  latter  kind.  He  lived  in  the  hope  that 
Gertrudis    might  some  day   send   him  a   message  of  pardon   and 


102  THE    TIGER-IIL'NTER. 

love.     No  wonder,  then,  that  he  was  moved  by  the  arrival  of  a  mes- 
senger from  that  part  of  the  country. 

"'Well,  Julian,"  said  he,  in  a  tone  of  assumed  carelessness; 
"  you  have  news  for  me — what  is  it,  my  lad?  1  hope  the  insurgents 
have  not  captured  our  fortress?" 

"Oh,  no,  master,"  replied  Julian-;  '  "he  soldiers  ;i  the  hacienda  only 
complain  of  having  nothing  to  do.     A  little  scout'   g  through  the 
country — when   th   v  rni'ghl  have  the  chance  of  sacking  a   rich 
en  hi — would  be  more  to  their  taste  and  fan  _y.       •  th 

which  !  bring  to  your  Honour  will  probably  procure  them  this  op- 
portunity." 

"  You  bring  news  of  our  enemy  I  presume?" 

The  tone  of  disappointment  in  which  this  interrogatory  was  put, 
was  sufficiently  marked  to  strike  even  the  ear  of  Julian. 

"  Yes,  Captain,"  replied  he,  "but  1  have  other  messages;  and,  to 
begin  with  that  which  is  least  important,  I  fancy  it  will  be  Agreeable 
to  your  honour  to  know,  that  1  have  brought  along  with  me  your 
favorite,  Koncador." 

"  Koncador  ?" 

"Yes;  the  brave  bay-brown  you  lost  in  your  affair  at  Las  Pal- 
mas.  He  has  been  recovered  for  you,  and  taken  care  of.  Ah  !  he 
has  been  marvelously  cared  for,  1  can  assure  your  Honour.  lie  was 
sent  back  to  the  hacienda." 

"Who  sent  him?"  hastily  inquired  Don  Rafael. 

"  Why,  who  could  it  be,  your  Honour,  but  Don  Mariano  de  Silva. 
One  of  his  people  brought  the  horse  to  1 VI  Valle  three  days  ago — 
saying  that  he  supposed  the  owner  of  such  a  fine  animal  would  be 
pleased  to  have  him  again.  As  the  saddle  and  bridle  had  been  lost, 
a  new  saddle  and  bridle  were  sent  along  with  him.  Ah  !  splendid 
they  are — the  bridle,  with  a  pretty  bunch  of  red  ribbons  on  the 
frontlet ! " 

"  Where  are  these  ribbons?"  hastily  asked  Don  Rafael,  carried 
away  by  the  thought  that  a  sight  of  them  might  enable  him  to  di- 
vine whether  the  hand  of  Gertrudis  had  attached  them  to  the 
frontlet. 

"  One  of  our  people — Felipe  el  Galan — took  them  to  make  a 
cockade  with." 

"  Felipe  is  a  silly  fellow,  whom,  one  of  these  days,  I  shall  punish 
for  his  indiscretion." 

"I  told  him  so,  your  Honour ;  but  hewouh1  take  them.  I  should 
add,  your  Honour,  that  the  servant  of  Don  Mariano  also  brought  a 
letter  for  you." 


RONCADOll    RESTORED.  193 

"  Ah  !  why  did  you  not  tell  me  so  at  first  '?" 

"  1  began  at  the.  beginning,  your  Honour,"  replied  the  phlegmatic 
Julian.     "  Here  is  the  letter." 

The  messenger  drew  from  the  pocket  of  his  jaqueta  a  small  packet 
done  up  in  a  leaf  of  maize,  inside  which  he  had  prudently  concealed 
the  letter.  Unfolding  the  leaf,  he  handed  the  note  to  Don  Rafael, 
whose  hand  visibly  trembled  on  taking  it. 

In  vain  did  he  attempt  to  dissemble  his  emotion  under  the  studied 
air  of  coolness  with  which  he  received  the  letter,  which  he  permitted 
to  remain  unopened. 

This  letter,  thought  he,  should  be  from  Gertrudis;  and  he  dwelt 
on  the  voluptuous  pleasure  he  was  about  to  enjoy  while  reading  it 
alone. 

"  Well,  Julian,"  said  he,  after  a  pause,  "anything  else  have  you 
to  tell  me  of?" 

"Yes,  your  Honour;  the  most  important  of  all.  Arroyo,  Bocar- 
do,  and  their  bandits  have  returned  to  the  neighborhood  ;  and  Lieu- 
tenant Veraegui  has  charged  me  to  say  to  you — — " 

"Arroyo!  Bocardo  ?"  interrupted  Don  Rafael,  all  at  once 
re-awaking  from  his  sweet  dreams  to  thoughts  of  vengeance.  "Tell 
Lieutenant  Veraegui  to  give  double  rations  to  his  horses,  and  get 
them  ready  for  a  campaign.  Say  that  in  two  or  three  days  I  shall 
be  with  him,  and  we  shall  enter  upon  it.  The  last  assault  upon 
Huajapam  is  to  be  made  this  very  day,  and  the  phice  must  either 
fall,  or  we  raise  the  siege.  1  shall  then  obtain  leave  from  the  com- 
mander-in-chief, and  by  the  Virgin  !  1  shall  capture  these  two  ruffians, 
or  set  the  whole  province  on  fire.      Vaya,  Julian  /" 

Julian  was  about  to  depart,  when  Don  Rafael's  eye,  once  more 
alighting  upon  the  little  billet  which  promised  to  yield  him  a  mo- 
ment of  sweet  happiness,  called  the  messenger  back  to  him. 

"Stay  a  moment !"  said  he,  looking  around  for  his  purse,  "you 
have  been  the  bearer  of  good  news,  Julian.  Here  !"  And,  as  he 
said  'his,  he  placed  in  the  hands  of  the  messenger  an  onza  of  gold. 

Julian  accepted  the  douceur  with  eagerness — not  without  profound 
astonishment  at  being  so  generously  recompensed  for  reporting  the 
reappearance  of  Arroyo  and  his  band  !  Nevertheless,  his  satisfaction 
at  the  perquisite  far  exceeded  his  surprise. 

As  soon  as  he  had  gone  out  of  the  tent,  Don  Rafael  took  the  let- 
ter from  the  table — wh'  r-.>  he  had  for  the  moment  deposited  it — and 
held  it  for  some  sec;-nr!s  in  his  hand  without  daring  to  open  it.  His 
heart  rose  and  fell  in  violent  pulsations,  for  he  had  no  doubt  that 
the  letter  was  from  Gertrudis,  and   it  was  the  first  souvenir  he  had 


194  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

received  from  her  for  nearly  two  years — since  he  had  embraced  the 
Royalist  cause. 

In  fine,  he  opened  the  note.  Although  written  in  a  feminine  hand, 
it  was  more  like  that  of  Marianita  than  Gertrudis,  and  contained 
only  the  following  words: — 

"  The  inmates  of  Las  Palmas  are  not  forgetful  that  they  have 
received  a  kindness  from  Don  Rafael  Tres-Villas  under  very  criti- 
cal circumstances;  and  they  believe  that  the  Colonel  Tres-Villas 
might  be  gratified  at  having  restored  to  him  the  noble  steed  which 
the  Captain  Tres-Villas  had  such  reason  to  esteem." 

"A  kindness!"  exclaimed  Don  Rafael,  with  bitter  em^iiasis, 
"  what  ingratitude  !  A  service  rendered  by  the  betrayal  of  fed  oath 
sworn  over  the  head  of  my  murdered  father !  They  call  it  a  kind- 
ness— an  act  of  simple  politeness,  forsooth  !  Oh  !  1  must  endeavor 
to  think  no  more  of  those  who  have  forgotten  me." 

And  with  a  bitter  sigh  the  Colonel  strode  forth  from  his  tent, 
and  proceeded  towards  the  marquee  of  the  Commander-in-chief—^ 
where  the  council  of  war  was  at  that  moment  assembling. 

Notwithstanding  his  chagrin,  however,  Don  Rafael  did  not  tear 
up  the  letter  that  had  caused  such  disappointment,  nor  yet  did  he 
fling  it  away.  Perhaps  it  had  been  touched  by  the  hand  of  Gertm 
dis;  and,  with  this  thought  passing  through  his  mind,  he  placed  the 
billet  in  a  little  pocket  in  his  uniform,  which  chanced  to  be  on  the 
left  side,  just  over  his  heart. 

While  passing  towards  head-quarters,  another  reflection  crossed 
his  mind,  that  exerted  a  consolatory  influence  upon  his  spirits. 
Gertrudis  knew  how  much  he  prized  the  noble  bay-brown — so  often 
caressed  by  her  hand.  Was  it  for  that  reason  the  horse  had  been 
sent  back  to  him?  Was  it  she  who  had  attached  the  rosette  of 
ribbons  to  the  bridle,  to  recall  the  flowers  of  the  grenadine  which 
in  happier  times  she  had  placed  upon  his  frontlet  1 

It  was  sweet  happiness  to  believe  it  was  she. 


THE    COUNCIL    OF    WAR.  1CJ", 


CHAPTER  XLIII. 

THE       COUNCIL       OF       WAR. 

The  Commander-in-chief  Bonavia,  the  generals  of  brigade — Cal« 
delas  and  Regules — were  seated  around  a  table  covered  with  a  green 
cloth,  when  Don  Rafael  entered  the  marquee.  The  council  had  not 
yet  commenced. 

"  Ah  '  Colonel,"  cried  Bonavia,  addressing  Don  Rafael,  as  he 
entered,  '•  I  understand  you  have  received  a  message  from  Del 
Valle.  Is  it  of  a  private  nature,  or  one  that  may  assist  the  Roy- 
alist cause  ?" 

"  The  lieutenant  who  commands  the  garrison  of  Del  Valle 
informs  me  that  those  two  guerilleros,  whom  both  sides  now  regard 
as  outlaws — Arroyo  and  Bocardo,  I  mean — have  returned  to  Oajaca 
with  their  band.  I  have  the  honour  to  solicit  from  your  Excellency 
that,  after  this  place  is  taken,  you  will  grant  me  permission  to  go  in 
pursuit  of  these  brigands,  and  hunt  them  as  wild  beasts." 

"  You  shall  have  leave  to  do  so,  Colonel.  I  know  no  one  better 
qualified  to  perform  such  a  duty." 

"I  can  promise  your  Excellency  that  no  one  will  set  about  it  with 
more  zeal,  nor  follow  it  up  with  more  perseverance." 

The  war  council  was  then  inaugurated  without  further  delay. 

Without  reporting  all  that  passed  at  Huajapam,  we  shall  give 
details  that  may  render  more  clear  the  relative  situation  of  the  be- 
seiged  and  the  besiegers  at  this  memorable  blockade  of  Huajapam. 

"  Gentlemen,"  began  Bonavia,  addressing  himself  to  his  assem- 
bled officers,  "  it  is  now  one  hundred  and  fourteen  days  since  we 
opened  siege  upon  this  paltry  town.  Without  counting  skirmishes, 
we  have  made  fourteen  regular  attacks  upon  it;  and  yet  we  are  at 
this  hour  no  nearer  capturing  it  than  we  were  on  the  first  day  !" 

"Less  nearer,  I  should  say,"  interposed  Regules,  when  the  Com- 
mander-in-chief had  ceased  speaking.     "  The  confidence  of  the  be- 


10$  THF.    TI'JER-Il'JXTER. 

sieged  has  grown  stronger  by  the  success  of  their  obstinate  resist 
ance.  When  we  first  invested  the  place,  they  possessed  not  a  single 
cannon.  Now  they  have  three  pieces,  which  this  Colonel  Trujano 
has  caused  to  be  east  but  of  the  bells  of  the  churches." 

"That  is  as  much  as  to  say  that  General  Regulea  is  of  opinion  we 
should  raise  the  siege  1" 

This  speech  was  delivered  by  Caldelas  in  a  tone  of  irony,  which 
plainly  expressed  that  a  certain  animosity  existed  between  these  two 
generals.  Such  was  in  reality  the  fact — a  feeling  of  rivalry  having 
long  estranged  them  from  each  other.  Caldelas  was  an  energetic 
officer,  brave,  and  of  undoubted  loyalty ;  while  Regules,  on  the 
other  hand,  was  noted  for  unnecessary  severity,  while  his  courage 
was  more  than  questionable. 

"It  is  just  that  question  I  have  summoned  you  to  discuss,"  said 
Bonavia,  without  giving  Regules  time  to  reply  to  the  taunt  of  his 
rival,"  whether  we  are  to  raise  the  siege  or  continue  it.  It  is  for 
Colonel  Tres-Villas,  who  is  the  youngest  of  you,  and  of  lowest 
grade,  to  give  his  advice  first.     Pronounce,  Colonel !" 

"When  fifteen  hundred  men  besiege  a  place  like  Tluajapam,  defen- 
ded by  only  three  hundred,  they  should  either  take  it,  or  to  the  last 
man  die  upon  its  ramparts.  To  do  otherwise,  would  be  to  compro- 
mise not  only  their  own  honour  but  the  cause  which  they  s;  rve. 
That  is  the  opinion  I  have  the  honour  of  submitting  to  your  Excel- 
lency." 

"  And  you,  General  Caldelas,  what  is  your  advice  ?" 

"I  agree  with  the  Colonel.  To  raise  the  siege  would  be  a  perni- 
cious example  for  the  Royalist  troops,  and  a  deplorable  encourage- 
ment to  the  insurrection.  What  w  ould  the  brave  Commander-in- 
chief  of  our  army — Don  Felix  Calleja — say  to  our  raising  the  siege? 
During  a  hundred  days  he  besieged  Cuautla  A  mil  pas,  defended  by 
a  general  far  more  skilful  than  Trujano — Morelos  himself — and  yet 
on  the  hundredth  day  he  was  master  of  the  town. 

"  Morelos  evacuated  the  place,"  interposed  Regules. 

"  What  matter  if  he  did  ?  By  so  doing,  he  acknowledged  himself 
defeated  ;  and  the  Spanish  flag  had  the  honours  of  a  successful  siege." 

It  was  now  the  turn  of  Regules  to  give  his  opinion. 

He  reviewed  at  full  length  the  delays  and  difficulties  they  had  ex- 
perienced ;  the  fruitless  assaults  and  sanguinary  skirmishes  they  had 
made.  He  argued  that  it  was  impolitic  to  stand  upon  an  empty 
point  of  honour  consuming  the  lives  and  courage  of  one  thousand 
soldiers  in  front  of  a  paltry  village,  while  Morelos  was  at  that  mo- 
ment marching  on  the  capital  of  Oajaca. 


THE    COUNCIL    OF    WAR.  197 

"And  when  I  say  a  thousand  soldiers,  M  continued  he,  "I  do  no* 
speak  without  reason.  The  Colonel,  in  speaking  of  fifteen  hundred, 
must  have  counted  our  dead  along  with  the  living.  Up  to  the  pre- 
sent time,  in  all  other  parts  of  the  vice-kingdom,  our  tioops  have 
only  encountered  enemies,  inspired  by  what  they  please  to  designate 
'love  of  their  country  ;'  while  here  in  our  front,  we  have  a  host  of 
religious  fanatics,  whom  this  droll  muleteer,  Trujano,  has  imbued 
with  his  own  spirit,  and  it  must  be  confessed,  with  his  courage  as 
well.  It  is  not  three  hundred  enemies  against  whom  we  are  contend- 
ing, but  a  thousand  fanatics  who  fight  under  the  influence  of  des- 
pair, and  die  with  a  song  upon  their  lips.  While  we  are  here  wast- 
ing time  in  useless  attempts,  the  insurrection  is  spreading  in  other 
parts  of  the  province,  where  we  might  be  profitably  employed  in 
crushing  it.  My  advice,  then,  is  to  raise  a  siege  that  has  been  disas- 
trous in  every  point  of  view." 

"  The  besieged  no  doubt  recall  the  exploits  of  Yanguitlan,"  iroiri 
cally  remarked  Caldelas.  "  That  is  why  they  defend  themselves  so 
well." 

At  this  allusion  to  Yanguitlan,  which  will  be  understood  in  the 
sequel,  Regules  bit  his  lips  with  suppressed  chagrin  at  the  same 
time  darting  a  look   of  concentrated  hatred  upon  his  rival. 

To  the  view  of  the  case  presented  by  Regules,  the  General-im 
chief  was  disposed  to  give  in  his  adhesion.  Les.s  accessible  to  mere 
punctilios  of  honour  than  his  younger  officer^  he  saw  in  the  advice 
of  the  brigadier  reasons  that  were  not  wanting  in  a  certain  solidity. 
Without,  however,  availing  himself  of  the  full  authority  of  his  rank, 
he  proposed  an  intermediate  course.  It  was  that  on  the  morrow, 
they  should  try  one  last  and  powerful  attack  ;  and  if  that  should  prove 
a  failure  then  they  might  raise  the  siege. 

While  Bonavia  was  still  speaking  a  singular  noise  reached  the 
tent,  as  if  corning  from  the  besieged  town.  It  appeared  as  a  chorus 
of  many  voices  intoning  some  solemn  chaunt.  This  was  followed 
by  the  clangour  of  horns  and  trumpets,  and  the  explosion  of  fire- 
works— as  if  let  off  upon  the  occasion  of  a  jubilee. 

"These  rejoicings,"  remarked  Regules,  "are  an  ill  omen  for  us. 
It  is  nut  to-morrow  that  the  siege  should  be  raised,  but  this  very 
day." 

"  That  is  to  say,"  rejoined  Caldelas,  "  that  we  should  take  to 
flight  before  an  exhibition  of  fireworks !" 

"Or,  like  the  walls  of  Jericho,  fall  down  at  the  sound  of  trum- 
pets !"  added  the  Colonel. 


IDS  ^  -  THE    TI6ER-HUNTER. 

"  Well,"  said  Rogules,  "  perhaps  before  long  you  may  learn  to 
your  cost  that  I  have  been  right." 

In  spite  of  his  opinion,  however,  a  last  assault  was  determined 
upon,  to  take  place  on  the  following  morning ;  and  after  the  plans 
were  discussed  and  arranged,  Bonavia  dissolved  the  council ;  and 
the  officers  proceeded  to  their  respective  tents. 

Don  Rafael  hastened  towards  his  :  he  was  anxious  to  be  alone. 
Me  desired  to  indulge  in  reflection — to  ponder  upon  the  meaning  of 
the  message  he  had  received — and  above  all  to  caress  the  sweet  ray 
of  hope  which  had  lately  entered  his  heart,  so  long  desolate  and 
sad. 

He  did  not  even  deign  to  lend  an  ear  to  the  tumultuous  rejoicings 
that  came  swelling  from  the  beleaguered  town  ;  although  the  whole 
Royalist  camp  was  at  that  moment  occupied  with  these  demonstra- 
tions, the  soldiers  deeming  them,  as  Regules  had  pronounced,  sounds 
of  sinister  import. 


VALERIC    TKl'JAXO.  199 


CHAPTER  XLIV. 

VALERIO         TRUJANO. 

In  Colonel  Valerio  Trujano  the  reader  will  recognise  the  ex-mule- 
teer, who,  it  will  be  remembered,  declined  exposing  his  life  to  the 
chances  of  war  before  paving  his  debts.  Though  in  full  command 
at  Huajapam,  he  was  simply  a  leader  of  guerilleros — nothing 
more ;  and  in  these  partizan  chieftains  the  country  at  the  time  aboun- 
ded. The  renown,  however,  which  Trujano  had  gained  within  the 
narrow  sphere  of  his  exploits,  had  already  rendered  him  a  subject 
of  constant  inquietude  to  the  governement  of  Oajaca ;  and  to  crush 
this  formidable  enemy  had  been  the  object  of  the  march  upon  Hua- 
japam, where  Irujano  chanced  to  be  at  the  time.  The  Royalist  of- 
ficers believed  that  a  favourable  opportunity  had  offered,  in  the  ab- 
sence of  two  of  Trujano's  ablest  supporters — Miguel  aud  Nicolas 
Bravo — both  of  whom  had  been  summoned  by  Morelos  to  assist  at 
the  siege  of  Cuautla. 

Such  was  the  importance  attached  to  the  defeat  of  the  religious 
insurgent,  that  the  government  employed  against  him  nearly  every 
soldier  in  the  province — concentrating  its  whole  force  upon  Huaja- 
pam. 

The  little  town  was  at  the  time  entirely  without  fortifications  of 
any  kind,  and  on  all  sid^s  open  to  an  enemy.  All  the  more  does 
the  remarkable  defence  made  by  Trujano  deserve  to  be  immortal- 
ised. Fortunately  for  him  the  place  was  well  supplied  with  pro- 
visions. 

For  all  this,  resistance  against  such  a  superior  force  would  have 
been  impossible  according  to  the  ordinary  rules  of  war;  and  it  was 
not  by  these  that  Trujano  succeeded  in  making  it. 

His  first  act  was  to  store  all  the  provisions  in  a  common  maga- 
zine ;  and  these  were  served  out  every  morning  in  rations  to  each 


200  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

soldier  and  each  head  of  a  family  among  the  citizens.  He  alsc 
established  a  code  of  discipline,  almost  monastic  in  its  severity"  ; 
which  discipline,  from  the  first  hour  of  the  siege,  in  the  midst  of  its 
most  sanguinary  episodes,  during  the  long  period  of  nearly  four 
months,  he  managed  to  maintain  without  the  slightest  infraction, 
The  energy  of  his  character,  combined  with  the  prudence  of  his 
dispositions,  obtained  for  him  an  irresistible  ascendency  over  Loth 
soldiers  and  citizens. 

The  time  was  distributed  for  various  purposes  in  the  same  man- 
ner as  in  a  convent  ;  and  the  most  part  of  it  that  was  not  taken  up 
by  military  duties,  was  spent  in  prayers  and  other  devotional  exer- 
cises. Oations  and  vespers  were  performed  in  public — every  one, 
both  soldiers  and  citizens,  taking  part;  and  in  this  remote  village, 
cut  off  from  all  communication  with  the  world,  amidst  a  population 
little  used  to  the  pleasures  of  life,  hourly  prayers  were  offered  up 
with  that  fervour  wifh  which  the  mariner  implores  the  protection  of 
God  against  the  fury  of  the  storm. 

It  must  be  acknowledged  that  these  dispositions  were  somewhat 
droll  and  eccentric.  They  were  prudent,  however  ;  since  the  follow- 
ers of  the  insurgent  chieftain,  thus  continually  kept  in  occupation, 
had  no  time  to  become  discouraged.  U  provisions  were  becoming 
scarce,  they  knew  nothing  about  it.  No  curious  gossips  were  per- 
mitted to  explore  the  magazines,  and  report  upon  their  emptiness. 
No  indiscreet  tongue  was  allowed  to  talk  of  approaching  starvation. 
This  arrangement  could  only  lead  to  one  of  two  issues;  either  the 
besiegers  must  destroy  the  last  man  in  Huajapam,  or  themselves 
abandon  the  siege. 

During  more  than  a  hundred  days,  as  already  stated,  this  strange 
condition  of  things  existed  in  the  town  ;  and  in  all  that  time  only 
one  attempt  had   been  made   from  without  to  relieve  the  place. 

This  was  by  the  insurgent  leaders,  Colonel  Sanchez  and  the 
priest  Tapia.  The  attempt  had  proved  a  failure  ;  but  even  that  did 
not  shake  the  constancy  of  Trujanb  and  his  followers.  The  discour- 
agement was  altogether  on  the  side  of  the  royalists. 

Among  the  besieged  perfect  confidence  was  placed  in  their  lea- 
der— a  truly  extraordinary  man — one  in  whom  were  united  the 
most  brilliant  qualities,  and  even  those  of  a  kind  that  are  rarely 
found  existing  together 

Never  did  he  permit  the  ardour  of  his  courage  to  interfere  with 
the  prudence  of  his  plans  ;  and  never  did  he  advance  them  too 
hastily  to  maturity.     Brave  almost  to  rashness,  he  nevertheless  cal- 


VALERIO    TRUJANO.  201 

culated  minutely  the  chances  of  a  combat  before  commencing  it. 
His  frank  open  countenance  had  something  so  winning  in  it,  that  all 
freely  yielded  up  their  secret  thoughts  to  him,  while  no  one  could 
penetrate  his. 

His  gentleness  towards  his  soldiers,  tempered  with  a  due 
measure  of  justice,  had  the  effect  of  gaining  their  obedience  by  love 
rather  than  fear.  An  indefinable  charm,  in  short,  emanated  from 
his  person,  which  excluded  all  idea  of  disobedience  to  his  will. 

It  may  here  be  observed  that  at  this  period  of  the  Mexican  Revolu- 
tion (181-2),  the  Spaniards  were  in  possession  of  all  the  resources 
of  administration — the  posts,  and  express  couriers,  with  the  princi- 
pal highways  of  the  country.  The  insurrectionary  forces  were  in 
scattered  and  isolated  bodies,  either  besieged  in  towns  or  pur- 
sued among  the  sierras.  Bearing  these  facts  in  mind,  it  will  not  be 
wondered  at,  that  although,  while  Trujano  was  besieged  in  Huaja- 
pam,  and  Morelos,  was  in  Cuautla,  at  the  distance  of  only  two  or 
three  days'  journey,  the  Mexican  general  was  entirely  ignorant  of 
the  situation  of  the  ex-muleteer  !  Even  a  month  after  Morelos  had 
evacuated  Cuautla,  and  retired  upon  Isucar,  the  position  of  his  com- 
patriot still  remained  unreported  to  him.  Fortunately  Trujano  had 
learnt  the  whereabouts  of  the  general,  and  had  dispatched  a  mes- 
senger to  him  demanding  assistance. 

Enclosed  as  Huajapam  was  by  the  enemy — who  guarded  every 
approach  wUh  the  strictest  vigilance — it  seemed  impossible  that  any 
messenger  could  make  way  through  their  lines.  Several  days  had 
passed  since  the  man — an  Indian — had  gone  out  of  the  town  ;  but 
whether  he  had  succeeded  in  safely  reaching  Morelos'  camp,  or 
whether  he  might  be  able  to  return  with  the  answer,  were  questions 
or  prime  importance  to  the  plans  of  Trujano. 

On  that  same  day  in  which  the  council  of  war  was  held  in  the 
Spanish  camp,  Trujano  had  ordered  a  mass  to  be  performed — spe- 
cially devoted  to  prayer,  for  the  return  of  his  messenger.  It  was 
in  the  evening,  the  hour  succeeding  twilight,  that  this  mass  was 
held;  and  all  the  population  of  the  town,  including  the  soldiers,  was 
assembled  in  the  public  piazza,  which  was  illuminated  by  torches  of 
ocbte,  although  the  moon  was  shining  brilliantly  above.  A  church, 
whose  dome  was  shattered  with  bombs,  and  rows  of  houses  in  ruins, 
surrounded  the  square.  The  temple  in  which  the  offering  was  made 
was  the  piazza  itself,  and  the  roof  was  the  starry  canopy  of  the  sky. 
There,  under  the  red  glare  of  the  torches,  might  be  seen  the  assem- 
bled people  of  Huajapam;  the  priests  who  assisted  at  the  ceremony 
ta  their  robes,  covering   a   military  garb  underneath  ;  the  women, 


202  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

children,  and  aged,  grouped  around  the  walls  of  the  houses ;  the 
soldiers,  in  ragged  uniforms,  with  guns  in  hand ;  and  the  wounded 
seated  upon  doorsteps  with  bloody  bandages — having  dragged  them- 
selves thither  to  take  part  in  the  sacred  ceremonial. 

Profound  silence  reigned  throughout  the  Piazza. 

On  the  appearance  of  a  man  who  advanced  into  the  centre  of  the 
square,  his  countenance  calm,  and  his  eye  beaming  with  religious 
enthusiasm,  every  head  was  uncovered,  or  bent  in  obeisance.  This 
man  was  Trujano. 

Stopping  in  the  midst  of  the  multitude,  he  made  sign  that  he  was 
about  to  address  them.  The  silence,  if  possible,  became  more  pro- 
found. 

"Children!"  he  commenced  in  a  sonorous  voice,  "the  scripture 
saith,  '  except  the  Lord  keep  the  city,  the  watchman  waketh  but  in 
vain.'     Let  us  pray,  then,  to  the  God  of  battles  to  watch  with  us  !" 

All  bent  down  at  the  summons,  the  speaker  kneeling  in  their 
midst. 

"  This  evening,"  said  he,  "  we  celebrate  mass  for  a  special  purpose. 
Let  us  pray  for  our  messenger;  let  us  pray  to  God  to  protect  him 
on  his  journey,  and  grant  him  a  safe  return.  Let  us  sing  praises  to 
that  God,  who  has  hitherto  preserved  from  evil  the  Children  who 
nave  trusted  in  Him  !" 

The  speaker  then  intoned  the  verse  of  the  well  known  psalm — 

"  His  truth  shall  be  thy  shield  and  buckler.  Thou  shalt  not  be 
afraid  of  tho  terror  by  night,  nor  for  the  arrow  that  flieth  by  day  ; 
nor  for  the  pestilence  that  walketh  in  darkness  ;  nor  for  the  de- 
struction that  wasteth  at  noon  day." 

After  each  verse  of  the  psalm,  the  people  repeated — 

"  Lord  have  compassion  upon  us  !     Lord  have  mercy  upon  us  !" 

The  devout  Colonel,  as  if  he  expected  that  God  would  show  him 
some  signal  mark  of  his  favour,  in  more  emphatic  tone  chanted  the 
verse — 

"  I  will  deliver  him  because  he  has  put  his  trust  in  me  :  I  will 
protect  him  because  he  has  called  upon  my  name." 

And  as  if  in  reality  the  Divine  interpretation  had  been  granted, 
the  messenger  at  that  moment  appeared  entering  the  Piazza ! 

The  man  had  seen  Morelos,  and  brought  back  the  glad  news  that 
the  insurgent  general  would  instantly  place  his  army  en  route  for 
the  relief  of  Huajapain. 

Trujano,  raising  his  eyes  to  heaven,  cried  out — 

"  Bless  the  Lord  !  oh,  bless  the  Lord,  all  ve  who  are  His  ser 
vants  !" 


A    WALKING    CORPSE.  203 

He  then  proceeded  to  distribute  the  supper  rations — giving  them 
out  with  his  own  hands — after  which  the  torches  were  extinguished, 
and  the  beseiged  betook  themselves  to  sleep,  trusting  in  Him  who 
never  slumbers,  aud  whose  protection  was  to  them  as  a  shield  and 
buckler. 


CHAPTER  XLV. 

A     WALKING     CORPSE. 

"While  the  mass  was  being  performed  in  the  "Piazza,  the  Spanish 
sentries,  who  guarded  the  trenches  outside,  could  distinctly  hear  the 
voices  of  those  who  took  part  in  it ;  and  could  even  distinguish  the 
words  of  the  sacred  song,  which  alone  broke  the  silence  of  the 
night. 

'  The  sentinel  whose  post  was  nearest  to  the  intrenchments  of  the 
town,  had  for  his  companions  a  number  of  dead  bodies  of  the  enemy, 
who  had  fallen  during  a  sortie  of  the  insurgents,  and  whose  corpses 
their  comrades  had  no  opportunity  of  interring.  These,  as  already 
mentioned,  were  all  more  or  less  mutilated  by  their  cruel  foes,  who 
oftimes  revenged  themselves  on  the  dead  for  defeats  they  had  suf- 
fered from  the  living. 

The  sentry  in  question  walked  to  and  fro  upon  his  prescribed 
rounds,  alternately  turning  face  and  back  upon  the  mangled  corpses. 
On  each  occasion,  as  he  faced  round  half  mechanically  he  counted 
them,  by  way  of  killing  the  time,  at  the  same  time  preserving  be- 
tween them  and  himself  a  respectable  distance. 

After  a  short  while  spent  in  this  melancholy  pastime,  the  sounds 
accompanying  the  ceremony  of  the  mass  attracted  his  attention  ;  and, 
as  a  change,  he  commenced  endeavoring  to  make  out  the  words  that 
were  being  spoken  or  chaunted. 

A  distant  voice  exclaimed — 

"  A  thousand  shall  fall  at  thy  side,  and  ten  thousand  at  thy  right 
hand ;  but  it  shall  not  come  nigh  thee." 

"  What  the  devil  can  it  mean  1"  soliloo^iised  the  soldier.  "  Latin 
it  must  be !     Some  prayer  for  these  dead  rebels,  I  suppose  !" 

While  thus  alluding  to  the  corpses  that  lay  near,  he  once  more 
glanced  towards  them.  All  at  once  it  appeared  to  him  that  their 
number  had  increased ! 

"I  must  have  made  a  mistake,  muttered  he  to  himself  j  I  surely 


204  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

counted  only  nine  of  them  a  moment  ago ;  and  yet  now  there  are 
as  surely  ten — one,  two  three — yes,  ten  !" 

He  again  lent  his  ears  to  listen  to  the  chaunting  of  the  psalm — 

"Thou  shalt  tread  upon  the  lion  and  the  adder;  the  young  lion 
and  the  dragon  shalt  thou  trample  under  foot." 

"Ah!"  exclaimed  the  sentry,  "they  are  talking  of  dragoons — the 
Queen's  dragoons,  I  suppose  V 

On  making  this  remark,  he  paused  suddenly  in  his  steps.  He  had 
been  timing  his  paces  with  that  regular  tread  habitual  to  sentries, 
and  in  such  a  fashion  as  to  maintain  the  same  distance  between  him- 
self and  the  corpses — which  he  had  no  inclination  to  approach.  This 
time,  on  turning  his  face,  it  appeared  to  him  that  he  had  got  much 
nearer  to  one  of  them;  and  at  the  next  turn  nearer  still!  This  in- 
duced him  to  count  the  steps  he  was  taking;  and  though  on  each 
round  he  made  exactly  the  same  number,  he  could  not  resist  the 
conviction  that  he  was  constantly  approximating  to  the  corpse.  Ei- 
ther he  must  be  mistaken,  or  the  dead  body  must  have  moved  from 
its  place  !  The  latter  was,  of  course,  the  more  probable  supposi- 
tion ;  but,  to  assure  himself,  he  approached  the  corpse  to  examine 
it. 

The  dead  man  was  lying  upon  his  side ;  and  a  blotch  of  crimson 
colour  conspicuous  behind  his  cheek,  marked  the  place  where  his  ear 
had  been  cropped  off. 

A  brief  examination  satisfied  the  sentry  that  the  man  was  dead.  It 
followed,  therefore,  that  he  himself  must  have  been  labouring  under 
an  illusion  as  to  the  distance.  He  almost  gave  way  to  an  impulse 
to  thrust  his  bayonet  through  the  corpse  ;  but  a  dead  body,  seen 
under  the  shadows  of  night,  inspires  a  certain  air  of  imposing  so- 
lemnity, which  repels  profanation ;  and  this,  acting  upon  the  spirit 
of  the  sentinel,  hindered  him  from  yielding  to  the  temptation. 

"  If  it  were  possible  for  dead  men  to  get  upon  their  legs  and  walk, 
I  should  say  these  fellows  could  do  so.  I  am  almost  sure  I  counted 
only  nine  at  first.  Now  there  are  ten  ;  and  devil  take  me  if  that 
fellow,  whom  i  have  examined,  does  not  look  as  if  he  wished  to 
have  a  chat  with  me,  for  the  fun  of  the  thing.  Carrambo  !  the  voi- 
ces of  those  rebels  in  the  town  are  not  very  gay  at  the  best ;  but  for 
all  that,  they  are  pleasanter  to  hear  than  the  silence  of  these  com. 
pan  ions  here.     There  goes  the  sing-song  again  !" 

The  chaunt  continued — 

"  Lift  your  hands  through  the  night,  and  bless  the  Lord.  His 
truth  shall  be  thy  shield  and  buckler.  Thou  shalt  not  be  afraid  of 
the  terror  by  ni^ht  I" 


A     WALKING    CORPSE.  205 

Although  to  the  ears  of  the  sentry  the  chaunting  of  the  besieged 
was  merry  as  a  drinking  song  compared  with  the  melancholy  silence 
of  the  dead  bodies,  yet  the  time  seemed  long  enough  to  him  ;  and 
every  now  and  then  he  looked  towards  the  camp,  in  hopes  of  hear- 
ing some  sound  that  would  indicate  the  approach  of  the  relief 
guard. 

"  None  was  heard  ;  and  he  continued  to  walk  his  round,  as  before 
measuring  the  ground  with  exact  steps. 

The  dead  body^which  was  nearest  appeared  to  remain  in  the  same 
place ;  and  the  mind  of  the  soldier  was  becoming  gradually  tran- 
quillized, when  all  at  once,  on  turning  sharply  around,  he  perceived 
that  this  corpse  was  no  longer  where  he  had  last  seen  it.  At  the 
same  instant  his  eye  caught  the  shadow  of  an  upright  figure  gliding 
rapidly  off,  in  the  direction  of  the  town  ! 

Terror  at  the  unexpected  resurrection  hindered  him  for  awhile 
from  making  any  movement ;  and  when  this  had  passed,  and  he  was 
able  to  reflect  more  calmly,  he  comprehended  all.  He  had  simply 
been  duped  by  an  Indian  ruse ;  which  explained  the  mysterious  ad- 
dition to  the  number  of  his  corpses,  and  the  lessened  distance  be- 
tween himself  and  that  which  had  been  lying  nearest. 

It  was  now  too  late  to  arrest  the  progress  of  the  Indian  by  firing 
after  him ;  and,  as  the  giving  an  alarm  would  only  be  to  disclose 
his  own  negligence,  the  sentry  prudently  maintained  silence,  and 
permitted  the  man  to  continue  his  course. 

To  account  for  the  absence  of  ears,  which  had  led  the  soldier  to 
mistake  the  Indian  for  a  corpse,  it  is  necessary  to  mention  an 
episode  of  the  insurrectionary  war,  which  had  happened  some  weeks 
before.  The  scene  of  the  episode  was  the  village  of  Yanguitlan, 
where  the  cruel  Spanish  general,  Regules,  having  captured  a  number 
of  Indian  insurgents,  had  caused  the  ears  of  a  score  of  them  to  be 
cropped  off,  so  close  to  their  heads,  that  many  of  them  died  of  the 
haemorrhage  which  followed.  The  others  succeeded  in  making  their 
way  to  Huajapam  ;  and  the  Indian,  who  had  so  cleverly  duped  the 
Spanish  sentry — and  who  was  no  other  than  the  messenger  whose 
return  was  at  that  moment  being  prayed  for  within  the  town — was 
one  of  the  survivors  of  the  horrible  outrage. 

It  was  to  this  affair  that  Caldelas  had  derisively  alluded  during 
the  sitting  of  the  war  council. 

"  Mil  Raijos  /"  hissed  out  the  sentry,  in  a  frenzy  of  rage  and 
chagrin  ;  "  Demonios  /"  there  may  be  more  of  these  fellows  alive  ! 
I  shall  take  care  that  no  other  gets  to  his  feet,  and  runs  off  like  the 
one  who  has  so  clever]  v  tricked  mo.     Now,  then  !" 


206  THE    TIOER-HUNTER. 

Saying  these  words  the  sentry  turned  his  fusil  in  his  hands ;  and, 
rushing  towards  the  corpses,  did  not  leave  off  thrusting  till  he  had 
passed  his  bayonet  two  or  three  times  through  each  of  them. 

Not  one  of  the  bodies  showed  the  slightest  signs  of  life ;  and  the 
only  sounds  that  troubled  the  tranquillity  of  the  scene,  were  the 
angry  breathings  of  the  soldier,  as  he  performed  his  ghastly  work, 
and  the  chaunting  of  the  besieged  that  still  swelled  in  melancholy 
intonation  upon  the  night  air. 

"  Chaunt  away,  you  cowardly  devils !"  cried  the  mortified 
soldier ;  "  chaunt  away !  You  have  reason,  if  it  were  only  to  mock 
me  for  keeping  such  careful  guard  over  you.      Chingarito  /" 

And  the  Spaniard,  as  he  uttered  this  emphatic  shibboleth, 
gnashed  his  teeth  with  vexation. 

Shortly  after,  the  voices  within  the  Piazza  became  hushed.  As 
we  have  stated,  the  messenger  had  arrived,  and  delivered  his  wel- 
come tidings  to  the  insurgent  leader. 


CHAPTER  XLVI. 


DECOY       SENTKY. 


On  the  same  evening  while  the  besieged  were  celebrating  mass  in 
the  Piazza  of  Huajapam,  other  scenes  were  occurring  not  many 
leagues  distant.  Behind  the  chain  of  hills  which  bounded  the  plain 
of  Huajapam,  and  in  the  rear  of  the  Royalist  encampment,  a  third 
army  had  suddenly  made  its  appearance — though  still  invisible  to 
the  Spanish  sentries.  Morelos,  true  to  his  promise,  with  a  thousand 
soldiers  under  his  command,  was  hastening  forward  to  the  relief  of 
Trujano.  These  were  all  the  regular  troops  at  his  disposal ;  as  he 
had  been  compelled  to  leave  a  strong  garrison  in  the  town  of 
Chapali,  which  he  had  also  recently  taken  from  the  Royalists. 

Besides  his  regulars,  however,  he  was  accompanied  by  a  large 
force  of  Indians,  armed  with  bows  and  slings. 

At  a  short  distance  behind  the  General-in-chief,  the  Marshal 
Galeana  and  Captain  Don  Cornelio  Lantejas  were  riding  side  by 
side. 

Notwithstanding  the  distinguished  position  which  he  held  in  the 
insurgent  army,  the  ci-devant  student  of  theology  seemed  ill  at  ease. 
Some  secret  grief  was  troubling  his  spirit. 

"The  General  is  quite  right  in  refusing  you  leave  of  absence," 
said  Galeana.  "  A  brave  and  experienced  officer  like  you  cannot 
be  well  spared  ;  and  your  persistance  in  asking  for  leave  has  greatly 
offended  him.  I  can  assure  you.  As  for  that,  my  dear  Lantejas, 
leave  it  to  me.  I  am  much  mistaken  if  I  don't  soon  find  you  an 
opportunity  of  achieving  some  bold  $eed,  which  will  be  certain  to 
reinstate  you  in  the  General';;  favour.     You  will  only  have  to  slay 


208  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

three  or  four  Spanish  soldiers,  or  a  Royalist  officer  of  high  rank, 
and  that  will  set  you  all  straight  with  Morelos." 

"  1  should  prefer  slaying  the  officer,  J  think,"  answered  Lantejas, 
scarce  knowing  what  to  say  in  reply. 

To  him,  who  had  hitherto  been  only  a  hero  by  simple  accident, 
the  idea  of  premeditating  any  act  that  would  distinguish  him,  only 
brought  a  fresh  shadow  upon  the  horizon  of  his  future ;  and  he 
would  gladly  have  resigned  the  honours  he  had  already  gained  for 
leave  to  escape  being  the  candidate  for  new  ones. 

As  soon  as  Morelos'  army  had  halted  for  the  night,  the  General 
and  Galeana  commenced  deliberating  on  some  plan  by  which  they 
might  give  the  enemy  a  decisive  blow.  The  strategy  which  appeared 
most  to  recommend  itself  was  to  get  the  Royalist  army  between 
two  fires;  that  is,  while  the  troops  of  Morelos  himself  assaulted  the 
Spanish  camp  in  the  rear,  those  of  Trujano  should  make  a  sortie  from 
the  town,  and  attack  the  enemy  on  his  front. 

To  the  carrying  out  of  this  design  the  chief  obstacle  that  present- 
ed itself  was  the  difficulty  of  communicating  with  the  beseiged.  I  he 
messenger  of  Trujano  had  left  the  camp  of  Morelos  before  the  idea 
of  «uch  an  attack  had  been  conceived.  Was  there  any  one  in  the 
insurgent  army  who  could  pass  the  Royalist  lines,  and  carry  a  mes- 
sage into  the  town?  That  became  the  question,  which,  as  it  so  hap- 
pened, Don  Cornelio  Lantejas  was  able  to  answer  in  the  affirma- 
tive. 

The  Captain  was  in  command  of  the  Indians,  one  of  whom  had 
informed  him  that  he  knew  a  secret  way  by  which  the  town  could 
be  entered.  The  patriotic  Indian  at  the  same  time  declared  his  wil- 
lingness to  carry  a  message  to  Colonel  Trujano. 

On  communicating  this  information  to  the  General,  Lantejas  had 
mo  thought  of  the  honourable  commission  it  would  be  the  means  of 
obtaining  for  himself.  Perhaps,  had  he  suspected  what  was  in  store 
for  him,  he  would  have  withheld  it.  He  did  not  do  so,  however ; 
and,  on  disclosing  the  fact  to  Morelos,  the  General  at  once  ordered 
him  to  accompany  the  Indian,  taking  along  with  him  some  h  ilf-dozen 
of  his  trustiest  men. 

An  honour  thus  offered  by  the  Commander-in-chief  of  an  army 
cannot,  without  difficulty,  be  declined;  and  Don  Cornelio  was  con- 
strained to  accept  it. 

Choosing  for  his  companions  Costal  and  Clara,  with  some  half-a- 
dozen  others,  and,  preceded  by  the  Indian  guide,  he  set  forth  towards 
the  town. 

After  two  hours  spent  in  climbing  the  hill?,  they  came  within  sight 


A    DZCOY    SEXTRY.  209 

of  the  bUouac  fires  of  the  Spanish  camp — towards  which  they  pro- 
ceeded without  making  stop,  until  they  had  arrived  near  the  line  of 
pickets.  Here  the  guide  halted  the  party,  concealing  them  behind  a 
ruined  wall. 

From  this  point  a  road,  deeply  sunk  below  the  surface  of  the  plain, 
ran  past  the  place  w  here  one  of  the  Spanish  pickets  held  post.  It 
was  the  same  post  where,  but  a  short  while  before,  the  earless  Indi- 
an had  succeeded  in  deceiving  the  sentry.  The  one  now  on  post 
was  not  the  same.  The  guard  had  been  meanwhile  relieved  and 
another  sentry  had  taken  the  place;  who,  by  the  uneasy  glances 
which,  from  time  to  time,  he  kept  casting  around  him,  was  evidently 
under  the  belief  that  his  position  was  a  dangerous  one. 

Many  causes  combined  to  render  the  new  sentinel  sufficiently  un- 
comfortable. The  night  was  disagreeably  cold  ;  the  companionship 
of  the  corpses,  whose  mutilated  state  presented  death  before  his  eyes 
in  its  most  hideous  aspect ;  their  odour  horribly  infecting  the  air ; 
all  these  causes,  coming  together,  could  not  fail  to  inspire  the  soldier 
with  a  secret  fear. 

To  chase  away  his  unpleasant  reflections — as  well  as  to  keep  his 
blood  warm  against  the  chill  breeze — he  walked  to  and  fro  in  double 
quick  timj.  The  only  momenta  when  he  remained  motionless 
were  at  those  intervals  when  it  was  necessary  for  him  to  pause  and 
call  out  the  usual  phrase  :     "  Alerta,  centinela  /" 

"  I  am  sorry  for  the  poor  devil !"  said  Costal, "  we  must  send  him 
to  keep  guard  in  the  next  world." 

The  wall  behind  which  they  had  halted,  although  tumbled 
down  and  in  ruins,  still  rose  sufficiently  high  to  screen  the  party 
from  the  eyes  of  the  sentinel.  Moreover,  between  the  latter  and  the 
ruin,  the  ground  was  thickly  studded  with  aloe  plants  and  bushes  of 
wild  wormwood. 

"  Let  us  first  get  rid  of  the  sentry,"  said  Costal ;  "  that  accom- 
plished, scatter  yourselves  among  the  bushes,  and  leave  the  rest  to 
me." 

On  giving  this  counsel,  the  Zapoteque  borrowed  a  sling  from  one 
of  the  Indians,  in  which  he  placed  a  stone  carefully  chosen.  Then 
ordering  two  others  to  make  ready  their  bows,  he  continued,  adress- 
ing  himself  to  Don  Cornelio — 

"You,  Seror  Captain,  can  give  the  signal.  Take  two  stones — 
strike  them  together  so  that  the  fellow  may  hear  you — strike  them 
twice.  And  you,"  continued  he,  turning  to  the  bowmen,  "  on 
hearing  the  second  stroke,  take  good  aim,  and  let  fly  your  an 
rows." 


210  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

Costal  stood  holding  the  sling  in  readiness.  It  was  one  of  thosa 
rare  occasions  when  the  bow  and  the  sling  serve  better  than  any 
kind  of  firearm. 

Lantejas  brought  the  two  stones  into  a  collision  with  a  loud 
crack. 

The  sentry  heard  the  concussion,  suddenly  halted  in  his  steps, 
brought  his  piece  to  the  "  ready,"  and  stood  listening. 

The  Captain  gave  the  second  signal.  The  stone  and  arrows  hissed 
simultaneously  through  the  air,  and,  struck  by  all  three,  the  soldier 
fell  dead  without  even  uttering  a  cry. 

"  Go  !  scatter  yourselves  among  the  bushes,"  cried  Costal,  hur 
riedly  ;  "  the  rest  I  can  manage  better  without  you." 

Don  Cornelio  and  the  Indians,  m  obedience  to  Costal's  injunction, 
glided  from  behind  the  wall,  and  crept  forward  among  the  aloes. 

As  they  were  advancing,  directly  in  front  of  them,  there  arose 
the  cry,  "  alerta,  ceiithiela  /"  It  came  from  the  place  where  thesen« 
try  had  just  fallen  ;  and  Don  Cornelio,  on  looking  in  that  direc. 
tion,  perceived,  to  his  horror  and  surprise,  that  the  man  was  once 
more  upon  his  feet,  and  walking  his  rounds  as  if  nothing  had  hap- 
pened. 

Lantejas  turned  to  demand  an  explanation  from  Costal,  but  the 
latter  was  nowhere  to  be  seen.  The  Captain  then  faced  towards  the 
other  Indians  ;  but  these,  instead  of  concealing  themselves  any  lon- 
ger behind  the  bushes,  had  risen  erect,  and  were  running  past  the 
sentinel,  who  seemed  to  take  no  notice  of  them  ! 

A  ray  of  light  broke  in  upon  the  mind  of  the  innocent  Lante- 
jas. 

"  Santissima  /"  cried  he,  "  the  sentinel — it  must  be  Costal  him, 
self." 

And  so  it  was.  The  living  had  replaced  the  dead  ;  and  so  aptly 
did  Costal  imitate  the  voice  and  movements  of  the  soldier  who  had 
fallen,  that  the  other  sentries  along  the  line  had  not  the  slightest 
suspicion  of  the  change  that  had  taken  place. 

On  comprehending  the  situation  of  affairs,  Don  Cornelio  sprang 
to  his  feet;  and,  passing  the  decoy  sentinel,  ran  on  at  full  speed 
towards  the  walls  of  the  town — where  his  Indians  had  already  pre- 
ceeded  him. 

Seeing  his  captain  clear  through  the  lines,  Costal  flung  away  the 
shako  and  musket  of  the  soldier,  and  hastened  after. 

Soon  overtaking  Don  Cornelio,  he  cried  out,  "  Quicker,  run 
quicker,  Senor  Captain  !  The  others  will  g5ve  the  alarm  as  soon  a» 
they  have  missed  their  comrade !" 


JL    DECOY    SENTRY.  2J1 

As  he  spoke,  he  caught  Don  Cornelio  by  the  wrist  and  dragged 
him  along  at  such  a  rate  that  the  Captain  was  scarce  able  to  keep 
upon  his  feet. 

In  a  few  seconds  they  reached  the  line  of  the  Mexican  sentries, 
who,  already  warned  of  their  approach  by  the  Indians,  permitted 
them  to  enter  the  town  without  opposition.  On  entering  the  Piazza 
they  encountered  Trujano  himself;  who,  with  his  sword  girded  on, 
was  making  a  round  of  the  village  before  retiring  to  rest. 

While  Don  Cornelio  was  delivering  to  him  the  message  of  Morelos, 
the  Colonel  directed  scrutinising  glances  both  upon  the  Captain  and  his 
Indian  companion.  He  had  some  vague  recollection  of  having  once 
before  seen  the  two  men,  but  he  could  not  remember  where.  At 
the  moment  that  Don  Cornelio  finished  speaking,  his  recollection 
had  become  more  clear  upon  the  point. 

"Ah!"  exclaimed  he,  "I  was  thinking  where  I  had  met  you. 
Are  you  not  the  young  student  who  had  such  confidence  in  the  man- 
date of  the  Bishop  of  Oajaca,  and  who,  at  the  hacienda  of  Las  Pal- 
mas,  denounced  the  insurrection  as  a  deadly  crime'?" 

"  The  same,"  answered  Lantejas,  with  a  sigh. 

"  And  you,"  continued  Trujano,  addressing  himself  to  Costal,  "  are 
you  not  the  tiger-hunter  of  Don  Mariano  de  Silva  ?" 

"  The  descendant  of  the  caciques  of  Tehuantepec,"  answered  Cos- 
tal proudly. 

"  God  is  great,  and  his  ways  are  inscrutable,"  rejoined  the  ex- 
muleteer,  with  the  inspired  air  of  a  prophet  of  Judah. 

After,  having  more  substantially  repeated  his  message,  Don  Cor- 
nelio was  conducted  by  the  Colonel  to  his  quarters,  and  shown  the 
apartment  in  which  he  was  to  sleep. 

It  only  remained  for  him  to  seek  the  few  hours'  rest  that  would 
intervene  before  daybreak — the  hour  fixed  for  the  decisive  battle 
which  was  to  take  place.  Wrapped  in  his  cloak,  he  flung  himself 
upon  the.  wooden  bench  that  served  for  a  bed — vowing  to  himself  as 
he  fell  asleep  to  attempt  no  heroic  deeds  on  the  following  day,  be- 
yond those  which  were  rigorously  necessary  for  the  defence  of  his 
own  person. 


.     CHAPTER  XLVI1. 

THE    MORN    OF    THE    BATTLE. 

Not  until  several  hours  after  the  arrival  of  Don  Cornelio  did  the 
insurgent  Colonel  warn  his  troops  of  the  coming  event.  Then  they 
were  instructed  to  be  ready  at  the  first  dawn  of  day,  for  a  sortie 
against  the  Royalist  camp — which  at  the  same  instant  of  time  was 
to  be  attacked  by  Morelos  on  the  opposite  side. 

While  the  shadows  of  night  were  still  hanging  above  the  belea- 
guered town  a  singular  noise  was  heard  proceeding  from  the  Piazza. 
It  resembled  the  creaking  of  a  watchman's  rattle,  or  rather  half-a- 
dozen  of  these  instruments  that  had  been  sprung  together.  Such 
in  reality  it  was  :  for  since  the  church  bells  had  been  converted  into 
cannon  the  rattles  of  the  serenos  had  been  substituted  as  a  means  by 
which  to  summon  the  inhabitants  to  prayers ! 

According  to  the  monastic  regulation,  which  Trujano  had  impo- 
sed upon  the  besieged,  they  were  each  day  called  together  to 
oration.  On  this  morning,  however,  their  reunion  was  earlier  than 
usual :  since  it  had  for  its  object  not  only  the  ordinary  prayers,  but 
preparation  for  the  combat  that  was  to  decide  the  issue  of  a  long 
and  irksome  siege. 

At  the  same  hour  the  Royalist  camp  was  aroused  by  the  beating 
of  drums  and  bugles  sounding  the  reveille  ;  while  behind  the  chain 
of  hills  that  bounded  the  plain  Morelos  was  silently  setting  his  ar- 
my in  motion. 

In  a  few  minutes  the  Piazza  of  Huajapam  was  filled  with  citizens 
and  soldiers,  all  armed  for  the  fight.  They  stood  in  silent  groups, 
awaiting  the  prayer  that  would  endue  them  with  the  necessary  ener- 
gy and  enthusiasm.  The  horsemen  were  dismounted — each  man 
standing  by  the  head  of  his  horse,  and  in  the  order  in  which  they 
were  accustomed  to  range  themselves. 

Trujano  appeared  in  his  turn,  his  countenance  solemn,  yet  smiling. 


THE    MORN    OF    THE    BATTLE.  213 

with  confidence  in  his  heart  as  upon  his  lips.  He  was  armed,  ac- 
cording to  liis  custom,  with  a  long  two-edged  sword,  which  he  had 
oft  times  wielded  with  terrible  effect.  By  his  side  marched  Captain 
Lantejas,  who  for  the  time  was  acting  as  an  a  'de-de-camp.  Behind 
them  came  a  soldier,  holding  in  hand  two  horses  fully  equipped  for 
the  fiel  I.  One  of  these  was  the  war  horse  of  Trujano  himself;  the 
other  was  intended  for  the  aide-de-camp.  Over  the  withers  of  the 
animal  destined  for  the  ex-student  of  theology  rose  a  long  lance, 
strapped  to  the  stirrup  and  the  pummel  of  the  saddle. 

Dun  Cornelio  would  have  had  a  difficulty  iu  declaring  why  he 
had  armed  himself  in  this  fashion.  In  reality,  the  lance  was  not  a 
weapon  of  his  own  choosing  since  he  had  never  had  any  practice  in 
the  handling  of  one;  but  the  horse  had  been  brought  to  him  thus 
equipped,  and  he  passively  accepted  the  lance,  for  the  same  reason 
that  he  was  allowing  himself  to  be  led  into  the  fight — because  he 
could  not  help  it. 

The  matin  prayers  were  not  extended  to  any  great  length  of  time. 
The  dawn  was  already  commencing  to  show  itself  in  the  east ;  and 
it  would  not  be  a  great  while  before  the  sun  would  cast  his  gold- 
en bearing  over  the  plains  of  Huajapam. 

The  religious  insurgent  was  deeply  versed  in  Scripture.  Many 
portions  of  the  Bible  were  so  familiar  to  him,  that  he  could  correct- 
ly repeat  them  without  referring  to  the  sacred  book.  In  a  voice, 
every  tone  of  which  was  heard  to  the  most  distant  corner  of  the 
Piazza,  he  repeated  the  following  verses — the  meaning  of  which 
was  rendered  more  solemn  by  the  circumstances  under  which  they 
were  recited  : — 

"  The  people  who  walk  in  darkness  have  seen  a  great  light.  The 
dawn  is  come  to  those  who  dwell  in  the  region  of  the  shadow  of 
death." 

"  Lord,  thou  hast  blessad  thy  land ;  thou  hast  delivered  Jacob 
from  captivity.     Glory  to  the  most  high." 

A  thousand  voices  repeated,  "  Glory  to  the  most  high  !" 

By  little  and  little  the  eastern  horizon  exhibited  a  brighter  dawn  ; 
and  the  clouds  that  floated  over  the  heads  of  those  people  so  pious- 
ly bent,  becoming  tinged  with  purple,  announced  the  rising  of  the 
sun. 

It  will  be  remembered  that,  at  the  council  of  war,  the  Spanish 
general  had  decided  not  to  make  his  attack  till  after  the  hour  of 
noon.  No  preparations,  therefore,  had  as  yet  been  made  in  the 
Royalist  camp. 


214  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

As  Bonavia  was  still  ignorant  both  of  the  proximity  of  Morelos 
and  Trujano'a  intention  to  make  a  sortie,  the  double  attack  was 
likely  to  fall  upon  the  Spanish  camp  with  the  suddenness  of  a 
thun  lerbolt. 

The  Spanish  army  was  divided  into  three  brigades,  that  might 
almost  be  said  to  occupy  three  separate  encampments.  The  first, 
commanded  by  Regules,  held  position  nearest  to  the  walls  of  the 
town.  The  second,  under  the  immediate  orders  of  Bonavia  himself, 
occupied  the  centre ;  while  the  third,  in  command  of  Caldelas, 
formed  the  rear-guard. 

According  to  this  disposition,  Trujano,  in  sallying  from  the  town, 
would  come  immediately  into  collision  with  the  brigade  of  Regules  ; 
while  Morelos,  approaching  from  the  mountains,  would  direct  his 
attack  against  that  of  Caldelas.  In  this  case,  Bonavia,  from  the 
centre,  could  march  to  the  assistance  of  whichever  of  his  two  brig 
adiers  should  stand  most  in  need  of  it. 

The  Colonel  Tres-Villeswas  second  in  command  in  the  brigade  of 
Caldelas,  and  his  tent  was  of  course  in  the  rear. 

During  the  night  he  had  sJept  but  little. 

Sometimes  during  a  storm  the  thick  mantle  of  clouds  which 
covers  the  sky  breaks  suddenly  apart,  disclosing  an  almost  imper. 
ceptible  portion  of  the  azure  canopy.  Only  for  a  moment  the  blue 
spot  is  visible,  after  which  the  dull  vapoury  mass  closes  over  it,  and 
again  hides  it  from  view. 

Such  was  the  ray  of  hope  that  had  lately  shone  into  the  heart  of 
Don  Rafael.  His  habitual  melancholy  had  assumed  the  ascendant, 
and  the  cloud  had  returned. 

The  man  who  passionately  loves,  and  he  who  scarce  loves  at  all, 
are  equally  unable  to  tell  when  their  love  is  reciprocated.  His 
violent  passion  blinds  the  judgment  of  the  one  ;  while  indifference 
renders  the  other  inattentive.  Neither  is  capable  of  perceiving  the 
tokens  of  love  which  he  may  have  inspired,  and  which  pass  unno- 
ticed before  his  eyes. 

In  the  former  situation  was  Don  Rafael.  Despite  the  proofs 
which  Gertrudis  had  given  him,  his  thought  was,  not  that  he  was  no 
longer  loved,  but  that  he  had  never  been  loved  at  all!  He,  who  had 
almost  sacrificed  his  love  to  his  pride,  could  not  perceive,  that  the 
pride  of  a  woman  may  also  have  its  days  of  revolt  against  her 
heart.  Hence  arose  the  profound  discouragement  which  had  taken 
possession  of  him,  and  extinguished  the  ray  of  hope  that  had  gleam- 
ed for  a  moment  in  his  breast. 


THE  MORN  OF  THE  BATTLE.  215 

Wearied  with  tossing  upon  a  sleepless  couch,  he  ruse  at  the  first 
call  of  the  reveille  bugle;  and  ordering  his  horse  to  be  saddled,  he 
rode  forth  from  the  camp,  in  hopes  that  a  ride  would  afford  some 
distraction  to  his  thoughts. 

The  aspect  of  the  desolated  fields — from  which  every  vestige  of  a 
crop  had  disappeared — reminded  him  of  his  own  ruined  hopes:  like 
the  bud  of  a  flower  plucked  from  its  stem,  before  it  had  time  to 
blossom. 

Occupied  with  such  reflections,  he  had  ridden  nearly  a  league  be- 
yond the  lines  of  the  camp,  without  taking  note  of  the  distance.  In 
the  midst  of  the  deep  silence  which  reigned  around  him,  he  all  at 
onoe  lioard  a  noise — at  first  low,  but  gradually  becoming  louder. 
Thi4  instantly  roused  him  from  his  reverie — causing  him  to  draw 
bridle  and  listen. 

During  the  different  campaigns  he  had  made,  Don  Rafael  had 
learnt  to  distinguish  all  the  sounds  which  indicate  the  march  of  a 
corps  (farmee.  The  cadenced  hoof-stroke,  the  distant  rumbling  of 
gun-carriages  and  caissons,  the  neighing  of  horses,  and  the  clanking 
of  stoel  sabres  were  all  familiar  to  his  ear — and  proclaimed  to  him 
the  movement  of  troops,  as  plainly  as  if  they  were  passing  before 
his  eyes. 

lie  had  no  doubt  that  what  he  now  heard  was  the  approach  of  a 
body  of  the  insurgents,  advancing  to  the  relief  of  the  town.  The 
alarm  given  by  the  sentinels  upon  the  preceding  night — the  death 
of  one  of  the  number — the  vivas  and  other  strange  exclamations  of 
the  beseiged,  within  the  town — left  him  no  room  to  question  the 
correctness  of  lis  conjecture. 

Sure  of  the  fact — and  not  wishing  to  lose  a  moment  by  listening 
longer — he  wheeled  around  ;  and,  putting  spurs  to  his  horse,  galloped 
back  to  the  camp  where,  on  his  arrival,  he  at  once  gave  the  alarm. 


216  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 


CHAPTER  XLVIII. 

BETWEEN     TWO     FIRES. 

After  the  first  moment  of  confusion  had  passed,  the  Royalists 
commenced  preparing  to  receive  the  attack,  with  that  coolness 
which  springs  from  practised  discipline.  In  a  short  while  every  one 
was  at  his  post. 

The  sun  was  just  appearing  above  the  horizon,  disclosing  to  each 
army  the  view  of  its  antagonist.  The  advanced  sentinels  along  the 
lines  had  already  retired  from  fcl  eir  posts,  and  were  hurrying  to- 
wards the  camp.  In  the  town  could  he  heard  the  voices  of  the  be- 
seiged,  in  solemn  chorus  chaunting  the  psalm  "  Venite  exultemus 
Domine"  while  shouts  of  "  Viva  Morelos  /"  came  from  the.  opposite 
direction,  and  loud  above  all  could  be  heard  the  noted  war-cry  of 
the  Marshal,  "Aqui  esta  Galeana/" 

Almost  at  the  same  instant  a  double  fusilade  opened  its  formida- 
ble dialogue  from  the  two  separate  wings  of  the  Spanish  army. 
Trujano  and  Morelos  replied  to  it;  one  attacking  in  front,  and  the 
other  upon  the  rear.  The  hour  of  retaliation  had  come :  the  besieger* 
were  now  besieged  in  their  turn. 

Meanwhile  Morelos,  having  given  orders  to  Galeana  to  direct  the 
movement,  had  posted  himself  upon  a  little  hill ;  where,  telescope 
in  hand,  he  stood  watching  the  progress  of  the  action. 

After  having  coolly  arranged  his  plan  of  attack,  Trujano  impetu- 
ously launched  himself  upon  the  camp  of  Regules,  at  the  same  in- 
stant that  Galeana  was  advancing  upon  that  of  Caldelas. 

On  both  sides  the  firing  was  of  short  duration.  Neith2r  the 
Marshal  nor  Trujano  were  the  men  to  remain  long  at  a  distance  from 
their  enemy  ;  and  both  charging  impetuously  forward,  brought  their 
men  hand  to  hand  with  the  Royalists. 

Although  inferior  in  numbers  to  their  enemies,  the  guerilleros  of 
Trujano  made  such  a  desperate  attack  upon  the  soldiers  of  Regules, 
that  the  latter,  unable  to  sustain  flip  shock,  were  thrown  for  a  mo- 
ment into  confusion.     Their  General,  however,  succeeded  in  rallying 


BETWEEN    TWO    FIRES.  '217 

them  ;  and  Trujano,  with  his  handful  of  men,  was  held  for  a  time  in 
check. 

Meanwhile,  Bonavia  and  Caldelas,  having  united  their  forces, 
were  using  all  their  efforts  to  resist  the  desperate  charges  made  by 
Galeana  ;  who  notwithstanding  the  impetuosity  of  las  attack  found 
himself  unable  to  break  through  their  line  and  form  a  junction  with 
Trujano. 

There  are  men  in  whose  company  it  is  impossible  not  to  feel 
brave — or  at  least  have  the  appearance  of  it — especially  when  fight- 
ing by  their  side.  Trujano  was  one  of  this  character.  His  ardent 
valour  was  contagious  ;  and  alongside  of  him,  Lantejas  had  no  diffi- 
culty in  sustaining  his  reputation  for  courage. 

Nevertheless,  the  battle  seemed  to  the  Captain  to  be  hanging  a 
long  time  undecided  ;  and  he  was  growing  fearfully  troubled  that 
the  day  would  go  against  them,  when  Trujano,  wiping  the  perspi- 
ration from  his  forehead,  cried  out  to  him — 

"  Captain  Lantejas!  1  fear  we  shall  never  be  able  to  break  their 
lire  with  such  a  handful  of  men.  Put  spurs  to  your  horse,  and 
gallop  round  till  you  find  General  Morelos.  Ask  him  to  reinforce 
me  with  two  or  three  battalions.  Say  that  I  have  great  need  of 
them,  and  that  the  success  of  the  day  depends  upon  it.  Ride  quick- 
ly ;  and  I  shall  endeavour  to  sustain  the  attack  till  your  return. 
Vaya  !  Ccrpitan  /" 

The  aid-de-camp,  on  receiving  the  order,  went  off  at  a  gallop, 
lance  in  hand. 

At  the  same  instant  an  officer  rode  forth  from  the  camp  of  Regu- 
les,  on  a  similar  mission  to  the  Commander-in-chief  of  the  Spanish 
army.  The  latter,  however,  succeeded  in  executing  his  commission 
more  promptly  than  Don  Cornelio  ;  and  Bonavia  hastened,  notwith- 
standing the  protest  of  Caldelas,  to  send  to  Regules  the  reinforce- 
ment he  had  demanded. 

"  That  man  will  be  our  ruin,"  said  Caldelas  to  Tres-Villas,  as  the 
battalions  were  drawn  from  his  brigade. 

Don  Rafael,  mounted  upon  his  favorite  steed,  El  Roncador,  was 
at  this  time  making  every  effort  to  reach  the  Marshal,  whose  defiant 
war-cry,  so  often  pealing  in  their  ears,  was  beginning  to  create  ter- 
ror among  the  ranks  of  the  royalists. 

"  Mil  demonios  /"  exclaimed  Caldelas,  "  if  Regules  prove  the 
cause  of  our  defeat,  I  shall  blow  out  his  brains,  and  afterwards  my 
own  !" 

As  the  brigadier  pronounced  this  throat,  his  soldiers,  pressed  by 
a  violent  movement  in  front,  commenced  to  give  ground  ;  and  that 


21$  TUi£    TIGER-HUNTER. 

which  he  had  foreseen  was  likely  to  be  realised  His  brigade 
weakened  by  the  battalions  sent  as  a  reinforcement  to  Regules,  was 
unable  to' withstand  the  desperate  charges  of  Galeana  ;  and  in  y 
minute  or  two  after,  his  troops  broke  line,  fell  back,  and  then  scat- 
tered in  full  retreat. 

Blinded  by  rage,  Caldelas  turned  his  horse,  leaving  to  Dor 
Rafael  the  duty  of  collecting  the  dispersed  soldiers,  and,  furiously 
plying  the  spur,  he  galloped  off  towards  the  ground  where  Regules 
was  still  contesting  the  issue  with  Trujano. 

Meanwhile  Don  Cornelio  was  going  at  full  sped  on  his  message 
to  Morelos.  He  was  not  proceeding  in  a  very  direct  line,  however. 
Not  desiring  to  get  again  embroiled  in  the  battle,  he  had  resolved 
on  making  a  wide  circuit  round  a  vast  field  of  maize,  that  extend- 
ed along  the  edge  of  the  plain,  and  slightly  elevated  above  it. 
Every  now  and  then  he  endeavoured  to  discover  whether  he  was  op- 
posite the  position  held  by  Morelos  ;  but  in  this  he  was  unsuccess- 
ful; for  the  blades  of  the  maize  plants  rising  above  his  head 
hindered  him  from  having  a  view  over  the  plain.  He  at  length 
reached  a  cross-road  ;  and,  deeming  that  he  had  ridden  far  enough 
to  put  him  beyond  the  ground  occupied  by  the  Royalist  forces,  he 
turned  his  horse  along  the  road,  still  going  at  a  gallop. 

The  combatants  were  hidden  from  his  view  1  y  a  thicket  of  low 
bushes  that  skirted  the  side  of  the  road.  This,  however,  at  length  ter- 
minated abruptly  ;  and  Don  Cornelio,  ii  ling  into  t'.e  open  ground. 
all  at  once  found  himself  in  the  presence  of  a  large  body  of  Spanish 
soldiers,  who  appeare.1  in  front  of  him  forming  a  semicircle  of  swords, 
bayonets,  and  lances. 

Terrified  at  the  excess  of  his  involuntary  boldness,  he  turned  his 
horse  upon  the  instant,  and  plunged  back  into  the  cross-road;  but 
he  had  scarce  made  three  lengths  of  his  horse  in  the  back  direction, 
when  he  saw  riding  towards  him  a  Spanish  officer,  who,  pistol  in 
hand,  and  with  a  countenance  red  with  rage,  was  uttering  the 
most  emphatic  threats  and  protestations.  In  an  other  instant  they 
must  meet  face  to  face. 

The  advancing  horseman  had  his  eyes  fixed  upon  the  field  of  bat- 
tle;  and,  although  he  did  not  appear  to  be  aware  of  the  approach 
of  Don  Cornelio,  the  latter  had  no  other  belief  than  that  he  himself 
was  the  object  of  the  blasphemous  menaces.  If  the  Spaniard  was 
not  expressly  searching  after  him  to  kill  him,  why  should  he  thus 
cut  off  his  retreat  by  the  cross-road — the  only  direction  that  offered 
him  a  chance  of  escape  1 

Believing  that  the  horseman  was  advancing  to  assail  him,  and  sua. 


BETWEEN    TWO    FIRES.  219 

denly  nerved  by  despair,  the  Captain,  on  his  side,  charged  forward  ; 
and  delivering  a  vigorous  thrust  with  the  lance  he  pierced  his  unsus- 
pecting antaguist  through  the  body,  striking  him  lifeless  oat  of  hu 
saddle  ! 

A  cry  of  gnef  reached  the  ears  of  the  ex-student,  coming  from 
another  part  ol  the  (ield  ;  but  not  staying  to  see  who  had  uttered 
it,  he  again  spurred  his  steed  along  the  cross-road — determined 
this  time  to  make  a  detour  sufficiently  wide  before  heading  towards 
the  position  of  Morelos. 

He  had  not  gone  far,  however,  when  he  heard  a  loud  voice  hailing 
him  from  behind  ;  while  the  hoarse  snorting  of  a  horse  was  mingled 
with  the  cries — a  snorting  that  resembled  the  roaring  of  a  jaguar, 
and  for  that  reason  awakened  within  him  the  most  terrible  souve 
nirs. 

"  It  is  surely  the  horse  of  the  Apocalypse?"  muttered  the  ex-stu- 
dent of  theology,  while  using  every  effort  to  maintain  the  distance 
that  lay  between  himself  and  this  mysterious  pursuer. 

In  order  to  gallop  more  freely,  he  had  flung  away  the  lance,  and 
was  now  plying  the  spurs  with  all  the  energy  of  a  racing  jockey; 
but  still  the  singular  snorting  appeared  to  grow  louder,  and  the 
pursuer  was  evidently  gaining  upon  him. 

To  say  the  least,  the  situation  of  Captain  Lantejas  was  becoming 
critical — to  judge  by  the  fierce  zeal  exhibited  by  his  pursuer.  Per- 
haps in  all  his  life  the  ex-student  had  never  been  in  a  position  of 
greater  peril  than  at  that  moment. 

Just  as  he  was  about  reaching  the  crossing  of  the  roads,  he  heard 
close  behind  him  the  breathing  of  the  man  who  was  in  pursuit  of 
him  ;  and,  glancing  over  his  shoulder,  he  saw  the  head  of  the 
animal  he  had  termed  the  horse  of  the  Apocalypse — almost  on  a 
level  with  the  croup  of  his  saddle. 

In  another  moment,  a  vigorous  hand  seized  him  by  the  collar, 
that  lifting  him  out  of  his  stirrups,  dragged  him  backward,  till  he 
felt  that  he  was  lying  across  the  pummel  of  his  adversary's  saddle. 

Don  Cornelio  now  saw  a  poignard  raised  to  strike,  which  flashed 
before  his  sight  like  the  sword  of  an  archangel.  He  closed  his 
eyes,  believing  his  last  hour  had  come ;  when  all  at  once  the  arm 
fell,  and  a  voice  cried  out — 

"  Toma  !     Why  it  is  Don  Cornelio  Lantejas  !" 

The  ex-student  reopened  his  eyes  ;  and,  looking  up,  recognised 
the  young  officer  in  whose  company  he  had  journeyed,  on  his  way 
to  San  Salvador,  whom  he  had  afterwards  met  at  the  hacienda  La? 
Palmas. 


220  THE    TIGER-nLNTER. 


CHAPTER  XLIX. 

A       SPLENDID       STROKE. 

Surrounded  by  his  staff,  Morel os  st  ill  eont  nued  to  watch  tho 
progress  of  events.  From  the  commanding  position  which  he  held, 
almost  every  incident  of  the  battle  could  be  observed.  Even  those 
occurring  ax  the  most  distant  point  of  the  field  were  observable 
through  the  medium  of  the  telescope.  Among  other  objects  that 
had  attracted  his  notice  was  a  horseman  going  at  full  gallop  along 
the  cross-road,  which  led  from  the  field  of  maize  to  the  Royalist  en- 
campment. 

"  Ha!"  exclaimed  he  to  an  officer  of  his  staff;  "  if  I'm  not  mis- 
taken, it  is  our  Captain  Lantejas  who  is  galloping  down  yonder. 
Where  can  he  be  going  1  No  doubt  he  is  about  to  strike  one  of 
those  improvised,  decisive  blows  in  which  he  excels — as  when  at 
Cuautla,  he  dashed  his  horse  full  tilt  against  the.  gigantic  Spanish 
cuirassier,  and  received  the  sabre  stroke  that  might  else  have  fallen 
upon  my  own  skull.  Fortunately  his  sword  turned  in  the  hand  of 
the  Spaniard,  and  Don  Cornelio  was  struck  bv  the  flat  side  of  the 
blade,  which  only  knocked  him  out  of  his  saddle,  without  doing  him 
any  great  injury." 

"  Senor  General,"  remarked  the  officer,  with  some  show  of  hesi- 
tation ;  "  there  are  evil-disposed  persons,  who  pretend  to  say  that 
—that " 

"  What  do  they  pretend  to  say  V  demanded  Morelos. 

"  Why,  that  on  the  occasion  of  which  your  Excellency  speaks, 
the  horse  of  Senor  Lantejas  was  running  away  with  him." 

"  An  odious  calumny  !"  pronounced  Morelos,  in  a  severe  tone. 
"  Envy  is  always  the  proof  of  merit." 

At  this  moment,  Don  Cornelio  disappeared  from,  off  t'..e  cross. 


A    SPLENDID    STROKE.  2*21 

road ;  and  Morelos  now  saw  coming  in  the  same  direction  a 
Spanish  officer  also  going  at  a  gallop. 

"  Santissima  /"  cried  Morelos,  recognizing  the  latter  through  his 
glass.  "  As  I  live,  it  is  the  brave  Caldelas,  who  also  appears  to  have 
been  seized  with  vertigo  !     What  can  all  this  galloping  mean  T* 

It  was  in  reality  Caldelas,  who,  pistol  in  hand,  was  searching  for 
Regules,  to  accomplish  the  threat  he  had  made. 

Just  then  Don  Cornelio  again  appeared  in  the  cross-road  ;  but 
this  time  going  in  the  opposite  direction,  as  if  charging  forward  to 
meet  Caldelas. 

"  See  !"  cried  Morelos,  to  his  staff.  "  Look  yonder — an  encoun- 
ter between  Caldelas  and  the  Captain  !  Ha  !  what  was  I  saying  to 
you  1  Viva  Dios  ! — did  you  ever  see  such  a  beautiful  coup  de  lance  ? 
lie  has  struck  down  the  most  formidable  of  our  enemies.  Huzza! 
Victory  is  ours!  The  Spaniards  are  scattering!  They  yield  the 
ground,  and  all  because  their  bravest  leader  has  been  slain.  Now, 
sir!"  continued  the  General,  turning  to  the  officer,  who  had  doubted 
the  courage  of  Don  Cornelio  ;"  will  that  silence  the  detractors  of  Se- 
nor  Lantejas  ?  To  whom,  if  not  to  him,  are  we  indebted  for  this 
splendid  victory  ?  Presently  you  will  see  him  ride  with  his  ac- 
customed modesty,  to  say  that  he  has  simply  done  his  duty.  Other- 
wise,  should  he  present  himself  to  be  complimented,  he  shall  find 
his  mistake  :   I  must  reprimand  him  for  being  too  rash." 

"  Happy  is  he  whom  your  Excellency  is  pleased  to  reprimand  in 
such  fashion,"  said  the  officer,  withdrawing  to  one  side. 

"  Let  us  onward  !"  exclaimed  Morelos.  "  The  action  is  over — 
the  siege  is  raised,  and  our  enemies  are  in  full  retreat.  To  Yanguit- 
lan,  and  then — to  take  up  our  winter  quarters  in  the  capital  of  Oa- 
jaca !" 

On  pronouncing  these  words,  Morelos  remounted  his  horse  and 
rode  off.  followed  bv  his  officers. 


We  return  to  Colonel  Tres-Villas  and  the  ex-student  of  theology. 

Notwithstanding  the  violent  wrath  of  Don  Rafael  against  the  man 
who  had  killed  his  bravo  comrade,  Caldelas,  there  was  something  so 
ludicrously  comic  in  the  countenance  of  the  ex-student — so  much 
innocent  simplicity  in  its  expression — that  the  resentment  of  Don 
Rafael  vanished  upon  the  instant.  Then,  quick  as  a  flash  of  light- 
ning, came  over  him  the  remembrance  of  that  day — at  the  same 
time  terrible  and  delightful — when  parting  from  the  student  of  the- 


222  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

oiogy,  he  had  hurried  forward  to  see  Gertrudis,  and  receive  from  her 
the  avowal  of  her  love — alasl  too  soon  forgotten  ! 

These  souvenirs — but  more  especially  that  recalling  the  daughter 
of  Don  Mariano — formed  the  ajgis  of  the  ex-student.  A  bitter 
smile  curled  upon  the  lip  of  Don  Rafael,  as  he  looked  upon  the  pale 
and  feeble  youth  within  his  grasp.  "  If  such  a  man,"  thought  he, 
"  has  been  able  to  give  his  death  blow  to  the  valiant  Caldelas — 
whose  very  glance  he  could  scarce  have  borne— it  must  be  that  the 
hours  of  the  viceroyalty  are  numbered." 

"You  may  thank  your  stars,"  he  continued,  addressing  himself  to 
Lantejas,  "  for  having  fallen  into  the  hands  of  one,  who  is  hindered 
by  old  memories  from  revenging  upon  you  the  death  of  the  valiant 
Caldelas,  the  bravest  of  the  Spanish  chiefs. 

"  Ah  !  is  the  brave  Caldelas  dead  ?"  inquired  Don  Cornelio,  scarce 
sensible  of  what  he  was  saying.  "  Is  it  possible  ?  But  it  must  be 
so,  if  you  say  it.     In  any  case,  I  pardon  him,  and  you  too." 

"Very  gracious  of  you,"  rejoined  Don  Rafael,  with  a  sarcastic 
smile. 

"More  than  you  think,"  replied  the  ex-student, a  little  restored  to 
his  senses  at  finding  his  exploit  was  to  be  forgiven.  "  You  have  no 
ilea  of  the  terrible  fright  that  he  and  you  caused  me  just  now.  But, 
Senor  Don  Rafael — with  your  permission — I  am  in  a  very  uncom- 
fortable position  for  conversing " 

"  Perhaps  you  will  pardon  mp  again  for  setting  you  safe  and  sound 
upon  your  feet  V  said  Don  Rafael,  permitting  the  captain  to  slide 
gently  to  the  ground.  "Adieu,  then,  Captain  !"  continued  he,  about 
to  ride  away.  "I  leave  you,  regretting  that  l  have  not  time  to  in- 
quire how  is  it  that  the  peace  loving  student,  so  terribly  frightened 
at  the  mandate  of  the  Bishop  of  Oajaca  against  the  insurrection  ha- 
b.'.eome  transformed  into  an  officer  of  the  insurgent  army?" 

"  And  I,"  replied  Lantejas,"  I  should  like  to  know  how  it  is  that 
a  captain  in  the  Queen's  Dragoons,  who  did  not  appear  to  view  that 
same  mandate  with  a  favourable  eye,  is  to-day  one  of  the  bitterest 
a  lversaries  of  the  insurrection  ?  If  it  pleases  you,  Senor  Don  Ra- 
f  lei,  to  sit  down  here  beside  me,  and  let  us  discourse  a  bit — like 
the  old  Paladins,  who  often  interrupted  their  deadliest  combats  for- 
sueh  a  purpose — it  would  be  much  more  agreable  to  me  than  re- 
turning to  the  battle-field." 

A  sombre  shadow  passed  over  the  countenance  of  Don  Rafael  at 
the  allusion  made  to  the  change  of  his  opinions.  Both  officers 
presented  a  striking  example  of  how  little  man  can  do  to  direct  his 


A    SPLENDID    STROKE.  !h>3 

own  destiny,  and  how  much  hois  the  sport  of  qircumtances.  Both 
were,  in  fact,  serving  the  cause,  opposed  to  that  of  their  heart's 
choice. 

Just  then  a  series  of  loud  huzzas  and  vivas  of  triumph  came  from 
both  sides  of  the  battle-field  ;  but  it  was  impossible  for  either  of  them 
to  tell  upon  which  side  the  victory  had  declared  itself. 

"  Ah !  Senor  Don  Rafael,"  cried  the  ex-student,"  if  our  side  has 
succumbed,  then  I  am  your  prisoner." 

"  And  if  you  are  victorious,  I  am  not  yours,"  responded  the  Colo- 
nel,  casting  towards  Lantejas  a  glance  of  contempt  that  he  could  not 
conceal — while  at  the  same  time  he  gathered  up  the  reins  of  his 
bridle. 

As  he  did  so,  at  both  extremities  of  the  road  appeared  a  number 
of  mounted  men,  whose  half-military  equipments  proclaimed  them 
to  be  insurgents.     One  was  heard  to  call  out — 

"  Senor  Colonel !  Yonder  he  is — Don  Cornelio  still  living  and 
well !" 

It  was  Costal  who  spoke. 

It  another  moment  both  the  Captain  and  Don  Rafael  were  sur 
rounded  by  the  horsemen. 


2*24  THE    TIGEIt-IIl'XTKR. 


CHAPTER  L. 

A    GENEROUS    ENEMY. 

The  situation  of  Don  Rafael  had  now  become  as  critical  as  was 
that  of  Lantejas  but  the  moment  before.  His  pistols  had  been  dis- 
charged  ;  his  sabre,  broken  in  the  battle,  he  had  flung  from  him  ; 
and  the  only  arm  of  which  he  could  now  avail  himself  was  the  dag- 
ger so  near  being  sheathed  in  the  heart  of  Don  Cornelio. 

During  the  Mexican  revolutionary  war  hut  few  prisoners  were. 
taken  by  the  Royalists  ;  and  the  cruelties  exercised  upon  those  that 
were,  naturally  led  to  retaliation.  On  both  sides  it  was  a  war  ul 
extermination.  The  lives  of  captives  were  rarely  spared,  even  after 
they  had  voluntarily  surrendered. 

Don  Rafael,  therefore,  had  made  up  his  mind  to  sell  his  life  a* 
dearly  as  he  could,  rather  than  fall  into  the  hands  of  his  enemies, 
when  one  of  them,  an  officer,  addressing  Lantejas,  called  out,  in  a 
voice  which  the  latter  recognised. 

"Ah!  Captain  Lantejas  !  haste  and  come  this  way.  The  Gen- 
eral wishes  to  thank  your  for  the  victory  which  you  have  given  us." 

Don  Rafael  also  recognised  the  officer,  who  was  advancing  at  a 
gallop;  and  brave  though  Tres-Villas  was,  it  was  not  without  satis- 
faction that  the  enemy  he  saw  coming  towards  him  was  Colonel 
Trujano,  the  ex-muleteer. 

Trujano,  on  his  side,  at  the  same  instant  recognised  the  royalist 
officer. 

Don  Rafael,  too  proud  to  appeal  to  old  friendships  for  protection 
■ — even  to  one  whose  life  he  had  saved,  in  return  for  a  similar  ser- 
vice— put  spurs  to  his  borse,  and  galloped  towards  Trujano.  With 
such  impetuosity  did  he  ride,  that  in  other  instant  the  two  horses 
woud  have  come  into  collision,  had  not  the  bridle  of  Don  Rafael's 
been  grasped  by  a  hand — the  hand  of  Lantejas  !  The  Captain,  at 
the  risk  of  being  crushed  under  the  hoofs  of  both  horses — moved 


A    GENEROUS    ENEMY.  225 

by  the  generosity  which  Don  Rafael  had  so  lately  bestowed  upoft 
him — rushed  between  the  two  horsemen  as  a  mediator. 

"  Colonel  Trujano  !"  cried  he,  "  I  do  not  know  what  you  mean  in 
saying  that  the  General  is  indebted  to  me  for  a  victory ;  but,  if  I 
have  done  anything  that  deserves  a  recompense,  I  do  not  wish  any 
other  than  the  life  and  liberty  of  Don  Rafael  Tres- Villas." 

"  1  ask  favours  from  no  one,"  interrupted  Don  Rafael,  with  a 
haughty  glance  towards  Trujano. 

"  You  will  grant  me  one — that  of  giving  me  your  hand,"  said 
the  ex-muleteer,  at  the  same  time  cordially  holding  out  his  own. 

"  Never  to  a  conqueror  !"  exclaimed  Don  Rafael,  though  evident- 
ly affected,  in  spite  of  himself,  by  the  action  and  speech  of  his 
generous  enemy. 

"  Here  there  is  neither  conqueror  nor  conquered,"  rejoined  Tru- 
jano with  that  winning  smile  that  gained  all  hearts.  "There  is  a 
man,  however,  who  always  remembers  a  service  done  to  him." 

"  And  another  who  never  forgets  one,"  repeated  Don  Rafael, 
with  warmth,  at  the  same  time  grasping  the  hand  that  was  still  held 
towards  him. 

Then  the  two  horsemen  drew  their  horses  nearer,  and  exchanged 
the  most  cordial  greetings. 

Trujano  profited  by  this  occasion  to  whisper  in  the  ear  of  his 
enemy,  and  with  a  delicacy  which  still  further  moved  Don  Rafael, 
whose  pride  he  had  treated  with  such  condescension — 

"  Go — you  are  free.  Only  promise  not  to  cut  the  hair  off  the 
heads  of  any  more  poor  women ;  although  it  is  said  there  was  one 
whose  heart  trembled  with  pride  that  the  conqueror  of  Aguas 
Calientes  should  send  her  such  a  terrible  souvenir.  Go!"  added  he, 
withdrawing  his  hand  from  the  convulsive  grasp  of  Don  Rafael, 
**  deliver  yourself  up  a  prisoner  at  the  hacienda  Las  Palmas,  where 
the  road  is  open  for  you,  believe  me." 

Then,  as  if  he  had  too  long  occupied  himself  with  the  trivial 
affairs  of  the  world,  the  countenance  of  Trujano  resumed  its  ex- 
pression of  ascetic  gravity,  and  when  the  eyes  of  Don  Rafael  was 
interrogating  it,  in  hopes  of  reading  there  the  true  signification  of 
the  last  words,  the  insurgent  chieftain  called  out — 

"  Let  Don  Rafael  Tres-Villas  pass  free  !  Let  every  one  forget 
what  has  occurred." 

Saying  this,  he  formally  saluted  the  Royalist  colonel  with  his 
sword,  who  could  only  return  the  salute  with  a  glance  of  the  most 
profound  gratitude. 

Don  Rafael  pressed  the  hand  of  the  captain;   and  bowing  coldly 


220  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

to  the  other  insurgents,  rode  out  from  their  midst.  Then,  urging 
his  horse  into  a  gallop,  he  followed  the  road  that  led  outward  from 
the  plain  of  Huajapam. 

On  finding  himself  alone,  he  reduced  the  speed  of  his  horse  to  a 
walk,  and  became  absorbed  in  a  reverie  of  reflection.  The  last 
words  of  Trujano — what  could  they  mean  ?  "  The  road  is  open  for 
you,  believe  me"  Was  it  an  assurance  that  he  should  be  welcomed 
at  the  hacienda  of  Las  P  almas'?  Should  he  proceed  thither,  as  the 
insurgent  colonel  had  counselled  him?  or  should  he  go  direct  to  Del 
Valle,  to  make  arrangements  for  his  last  campaign  against  the  brig- 
and Arroyo  ?" 

Once  more  had  commenced  the  struggle  between  love  and  duty. 

Don  Rafael  would  not  have  hesitated  long  as  to  the  course  he 
should  pursue,  had  some  good  genius  only  made  known  to  him  a 
certain  fact — that  at  tne  same  hour  an  accident  was  occurring  at  the 
hacienda  Del  Valle,  of  a  nature  to  reconcile  the  two  conflicting 
sentiments  that  had  warped  the  thread  of  his  destiny. 

A  messenger  from  Don  Mariano — the  same  who  had  brought  back 
Roncador  to  Del  Valle — had  on  that  very  day  again  presented  him- 
self at  the  hacienda.  This  time  his  errand  was  one  of  a  purely 
personal  nature — to  Don  Rafael  Tres-Villas  himself. 

"  Where  arc  you  from  1"  demanded  Veraegui  of  the  messenger 
in  his  usual  blunt  Catalonian  fashion. 

"Oajaca!" 

"Who  has  sent  you1?" 

"  Don  Mariano  de  Silva." 

"  What  do  you  want  with  the  colonel?" 

"  I  can  only  declare  my  errand  to  the  colonel  himself." 

"  Then  you  will  have  to  go  to  Huajapam  first — that  is,  unless  you 
prefer  to  wait  till  he  arrives  here.  We  expect  him  in  three  or  four 
days." 

"  I  prefer  going  to  Huajapam,"  rejoined  the  man  ;  "  my  errand 
is  of  such  a  nature  that  it  will  not  bear  delay." 

This  messenger  was  on  his  way  to  Huajapam,  and  not  more  than 
thirty  leagues  from  the  town,  at  the  moment  when  Don  Rafael  was 
leaving  it  to  proceed  in  the  opposite  direction. 

Meanwhile  Trujano,  returning  to  the  field  of  battle  covered  with 
the  bodies  of  his  dead  and  wounded  enemies,  caused  all  his  soidiers 
to  kneel,  and  publicly  render  thanks  to  God  for  having  delivered 
them  from  their  long  and  painful  seige.  Morelos  at  the  same  mo- 
ment ordered  his  troops  to  prostrate  themselves  in  prayer;  and  then 


A    GENEROUS    ENEMY*  v     227 

a  psalm  was  sung  by  all  in  chorus,  to  consecrate  the  important  vic- 
tory they  had  gained. 

Don  Rafael  was  still  not  so  distant  from  the  field  but  that  he  could 
hoar  the  swelling  of  many  voices  in  the  pious  chaunt.  The  sounds 
foil  with  melancholy  effect  upon  his  ears,  until  the  tears  began  to 
chase  themselves  over  his  cheeks. 

In  reviewing  the  circumstances  which  had  influenced  him  to  change 
his  line  of  conduct  in  regard  to  this  revolution,  he  reflected  that  had 
he  given  way  to  more  generous  instincts,  and  not  allowed  himself 
to  be  forced  astray  by  the  desire  of  fulfilling  a  rash  vow,  his  voice 
would  at  that  moment  have  been  mingling  with  theirs — one  of  the 
loudest  in  giving  thanks  for  the  success  of  a  cause  of  which  he  was 
now  the  irreconcilable  enemy  ! 

With  an  effort  he  repulsed  these  reflections,  and  sternly  resolved 
upon  going  to  the  hacienda  Del  Valle,  to  re-steel  his  heart  over  the 
tomb  of  his  father. 

A  perilous  journey  it  would  be  for  him.  The  whole  province — 
the  capital  and  one  or  two  other  places  excepted — was  now  in  the 
hands  of  the  insurgents;  and  a  royalist  officer  could  not  travel  the 
roads  with  out  great  risk  of  falling  into  their  hands. 

"  God  protect  him  who  does  his  duty,'  muttered  Don  Rafael,  as 
he  again  turned  his  horse  to  the  roads,  spurring  him  into  a  gallop, 
in  order  that  the  sound  of  his  hoofs  might  drown  that  pious  song, 
which,  by  stirring  up  sad  souvenirs,  was  fast  weakening  his  resolu- 
tion. 

In  another  hour  he  had  crossed  the  Sierra  which  bounded  the 
plain  of  Huajapam,  and  was  following  the  road  which  led  south- 
ward to  the  hacienda  Del  Valle. 


22&  THE    TIGER-IIUXTER. 


CHAPTER     LI . 

RUDE    GUESTS. 

Let  us  now  recount  the  events  which  took  place  at  the  hacienda 
Las  Palmas  from  the  day  on  which  Captain  Tres-Villas  was  com- 
pelled to  leave  Don  Mariano  and  his  two  daughters  at  the  mercy  of 
the  ferocious  robbers  Arroyo  and  Bocardo. 

The  two  guerilleros  had  sought  refuge  there,  with  the  remnant  of 
their  band — most  of  which  had  been  already  destroyed  by  Tres- 
Villas  and  Caldelas.  From  the  moment  of  first  entering  his  house, 
they  had  insisted  upon  a  footing  of  perfect  equality  between  them- 
selves and  their  old  master.  Even  Gertrudis  and  Marianita  were 
not  exempted  from  this  compulsory  social  levelling.  The  brigands 
ate  at  the  same  table  with  Don  Mariano  and  his  daughters — were 
waited  upon  by  the  servants  of  the  hacienda — and  slept  in  the  very 
best  beds  the  house  afforded. 

All  the  while  Bocardo  was  observed  to  cast  covetous  glances  on 
the  silver  plate — which,  as  is  customary  in  the  houses  of  Mexican 
ricos,  was  massive  and  abundant. 

In  Don  Mariano's  presence  he  was  in  the  habit  of  frequently 
making  allusion  to  the  richness  of  the  Royalists;  and  behind  his 
back  he  had  several  times  endeavoured  to  persuade  Arroyo  that  one 
who  was  the  proprietor  of  such  wealth,  as  was  enjoyed  by  the 
haciendado,  could  not  be  otherwise  than  an  enemy  to  the  insurgent 
cause,  and,  at  the  bottom  of  his  heart,  a  friend  to  the  oppressors 
of  the  country. 

"  Look  at  us,  poor  insurgents  !"  he  would  say,  "  often  reduced — 
especially  when  absent  from  this  hospitable  mansion — to  use  our 
fingers  for  forks,  and  our  tortillas  for  spoons  I" 

And  the  wind-up  of  his  argument  always  was,  that  they  "  ought  to 
treat  as  a  Royalist  a  master  who  dined  every  day  upon  silver  plates 
— that  Don  Mariano  should  be  reduced  to  the   same  condition  as 


RUDE    GUESTS.  22? 

other  patriotic  insurgents,  and  use  his  fingers  for  forks,  while  his 
plates  should  be  converted  into  piastres. 

Up  to  a  certain  period  Arroyo  rejected  these  proposals  of  his  com* 
rade.  Not  that  he  had  any  more  respect  for  the  property  of  Don 
Mariano  than  his  associate  had  ;  but  rather  that  he  was  not  yet  suf- 
ficiently hardened  to  reckless  outrage,  as  to  perpetrate  such  an  auda- 
cious robbery  on  one  who  was  publicly  known  to  be  a  friend  to  the 
insurgent  cause.  We  say,  up  to  a  certain  time  Arroyo  preserved 
these  egoistical  scruples  ;  but  that  time  terminated  on  the  day  and 
hour  when,  in  the  presence  of  his  old  master,  and  the  whole  house, 
hold  of  Las  Palmas,  he  was  forced  to  endure  the  terrible  insults  in- 
flicted upon  him  by  the"  dragoon  captain.  From  that  moment  he 
transferred  a  portion  of  his  vengeful  hatred  for  Don  Rafael  to  the 
haciendado  and  his  daughters ;  and  it  is  possible  that  on  his  leaving 
Las  Palmas  the  night  after — which  the  dangerous  proximity  of  Del- 
Valle  influenced  him  to  do — he  would  have  left  bloody  traces  be- 
hind him,  but  for  the  interference  of  his  associate  Bocardo. 

The  latter,  in  his  turn,  had  counselled  moderation.  More  covet- 
ous of  gold,  and  less  thirsty  of  blood  than  Arroyo,  the  astute  bri- 
gand had  represented,  that,  "  there  could  be  no  great  blame  attached 
to  them  for  using  the  silver  of  Don  Mariano  to  serve  the  good 
cause  of  the  insurrection  ;  that  the  more  needy  of  the  insurgents 
might  justly  demand  aid  from  their  richer  brethren,  but  not  their 
lives  or  their  blood." 

Arroyo  no  longer  combated  the  proposals  of  his  confrere.  TV* 
him  they  now  appeared  moderate;  and  the  result  was,  that  th(. 
two  forbans  collected  all  of  Don  Mariano's  silver  they  could  lay 
their  hands  upon,  with  such  other  valuables  as  were  portable — and, 
having  made  a  distribution  among  their  followers,  decamped  that 
night  from  Las  Palmas,  taking  good  care  in  their  Hegira  to  give  the 
hacienda  of  Del  Valle  a  wide  berth. 

With  regard  to  Don  Mariano  and  his  daughters,  they  were  only 
too  happy  that  nothing  worse  than  robbery  had  been  attempted  by 
the  brigands.  They  had  dreaded  outrage  as  well  as  spoliation  ;  and 
they  were  rejoiced  at  being  left  with  their  lives  and  honour  unin- 
jured. 

Made  aware,  by  this  episode,  of  the  danger  of  living  any  longer 
in  a  house  isolated  as  Las  Palmas — which  might  be  at  the  mercy 
any  moment  of  either  royalists  or  insurgents — Don  Mariano  be- 
thought of  retiring  to  Oajaca.  He  would  be  safer  then — even  though 
the  town  was  thoroughly  devoted  to  the  cause  of  the  king  ;  for,  as  yefc 
his  political  opinions  had  not  been  declared  sufficiently  to  compro 


5230  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

mise  him.  For  some  days,  however,  circumstances  of  one  kind  01 
another  arose  to  hinder  him  from  putting  this  project  in  execu- 
tion. 

The  hacienda  of  San  Carlos,  inhabited  by  the  man  who  was  about 
to  become  his  son-in-law — Don  Ferdnando  de  Lacarra — was  only 
a  few  leagues  distant  from  that  of  Las  Palmas  ;  and  Marianita  did 
not  like  the  idea  of  leaving  the  neighbourhood.  Without  stating 
the  true  one,  she  urged  a  thousand  objections  to  this  departure. 
Gertrudis  was  also  against  it.  The  souvenirs  which  Las  Palmas 
called  up  were  at  once  sweet  and  sad :  and  the  influence  which  sor- 
row has  over  love  is  well  known — especially  within  the  heart  of 
woman. 

In  the  hacienda  Las  Palmas  sad  memories  were  not  wanting  to 
Gertrudis.  How  often,  at  sunset,  did  she  sit  in  the  window  of  her 
chamber,  with  her  eyes  bent  in  dreamy  melancholy  over  the  distant 
plain — deserted  as  on  that  evening  when  Don  Rafael  hastened  to 
arrive,  risking  life  that  he  might  see  her  but  an  hour  sooner! 

When  Don  Rafael  in  the  first  burst  of  his  grief  and  vengeance,  in- 
dulged in  that  wild  pleasure  which  is  often  felt  in  breaking  the 
heart  of  another,  while  one's  own  is  equally  crushed — galloped  off 
along  the  road  to  Oajaca,  after  burying  the  gage  aV  armour  in  the 
tomb  of  his  father — thus  renouncing  his  love  without  telling  of  it — 
then,  and  for  some  time  after,  the  young  girl  waited  only  with  vivid 
impatience.  The  pique  she  had  at  first  felt  was  soon  effaced  by  anx- 
iety for  his  safety ;  but  this  at  length  gave  place  to  agony  more 
painful  than  that  of  suspense — the  agony  of  suspicion. 

We  have  already  related,  by  what  insensible  and  gradual  transi- 
tions the  family  of  Don  Mariano  de  Silva  had  become  confirmed  in 
the  belief,  that  Don  Rafael  had  proved  traitor  to  his  mistress  as  to 
his  country. 

Nevertheless,  at  that  moment  when  he  presented  himself,  to  de- 
mand the  surrendering  of  the  brigands,  the  sounds  of  his  voice  fall- 
ing upon  the  ears  of  Gertrudis  had  come  very  near  vanquishing  her 
wounded^pride.  That  manly  voice — whether  when  exchanging  a  few 
words  with  her  father,  or  hurling  defiance  at  the  ferocious  Arroya — 
had  caused  her  heart  to  tremble  in  every  fibre.  She  required  at 
that  moment  to  summon  up  all  the  resentment  of  love  disdained,  as 
well  as  all  the  natural  modesty  of  woman,  to  hinder  her  from 
showing  herself  to  Don  Rafael,  and  crying  out — 

"  Oh,  Rafael !  I  can  more  easily  bear  the  dagger  of  Arroyo,  than 
your  desertion  of  me  !" 

"  Alas !  what  have  you  done,  mio  padre  ?"  cried  she,  addressing 


RUDK    GUK8TS  223 1 

herself  to  her  father,  as  soon  as  Don  Rafael  had  gone ;  you  have 
wounded  his  pride  by  your  irritating  words,  at  the  very  moment 
when,  out  of  regard  for  us,  he  has  renounced  the  vengeance  which 
he  ha  i  sworn  on  the  grave  of  his  father  !  It  may  be  that  the  words 
ot  oblivion  and  reconciliation  were  upon  his  lips;  and  you  have  hin- 
dered him  from  speaking  them  now  and  for  ever.  Ah!  moi  padre  I 
you  have  ruined  the  last  hope  of  your  poor  child!" 

The  haciendado  could  make  no  reply  to  speeches  that  caused  his 
heart  to  bleed.  He  deeply  regretted  the  allusions  he  had  made, 
towards  an  enemy  to  whose  generosity  he  was  now  indebted  for  the 
lives  both  of  himself  and  children. 


232  THIS    TIGER-HUNTER. 


CHAPTER  LII. 
love's   malady. 

After  the  departure  of  the  bandits  a  mournful  tranquility  reigned 
in  the  hacienda  of  Las  Palmas.  Gertrudis,  asking  herself  at  every 
moment  of  the  day  whether  Don  RafaeJ  really  no  longer  loved  her, 
could  only  answer  with  certainty  that  she  loved  him,  and  should  do 
so  forever. 

One  afternoon — it  was  the  third  <tfter  Arroyo  had  gone — she  sat 
looking  over  the  plain  as  the  sun  was  slowly  sinking  to  the  horizon. 
It  was  just  such  an  evening  as  that  on  which  she  had  awaited  the 
arrival  of  Don  Rafael.  Now,  however,  the  floods  had  retired,  and 
the  landscape  had  assumed  a  more  verdant  and  joyous  aspect. 

All  at  once,  half-a-dozen  horsemen  appeared  before  her  eyes,  as  if 
just  coming  from  the  hills  in  the  rear  of  the  hacienda.  The  Spanish 
pennants  floating  from  their  lances  proclaimed  them  to  be  Royalist 
dragoons.  One  rode  a  little  in  advance  of  the  rest,  evidently  their 
leader.  Several  other  horsemen  appeared,  following  them  ;  until  a 
large  troop  was  seen  defiling  across  the  plain. 

Gertrudis  heeded  not  those  in  rank.  Her  eyes  were  solely  oc- 
cupied by  the  one  who  rode  in  front.  He  was  too  distant  to  be 
recognized  by  the  sight,  but  her  heart  told  her  who  it  was. 

"  I,  too,"  murmured  she  to  herself,  "  I  have  been  rash  in  my 
words — in  pronouncing  an  anathema  against  those  sons  of  our  coun- 
try who  should  betray  its  cause.  What  matters  it  to  the  woman 
who  loves,  what  flag  her  belovei  may  fight  under?  His  cause 
should  be  heis.  Why  did  I  not  do  as  my  sister  1  Ah  !  why,  indeed  ? 
Marianita  is  now  happy,  while  I "  A  sigh  choked  her  utter- 
ance, and  with  tears  falling  from  her  eves  she  continued  silently  to 


LOVE'S    MALADY.  233 

gaze  after  the  horsemen,  until  their  retreating  forms   melted  away 
into  the  golden  haze  of  the  sunset. 

Not  even  once  had  their  leader  turned  his  face   towards  the  haci 
enda,  and  yet  it  was  Don  Rafael  ! 

It  was  in  reality  the  dragoon  captain,  going  off  in  obedience  to  the 
order  he  had  received  ;  and  who  to  conceal  from  his  soldiers  the  an- 
guish of  his  spirit,  had  thus  ridden  past  the  hacienda  without  turning 
his  head  to  look  back. 

From  this  time  it  should  have  mastered  little  to  Gertrudis  where 
she  might  reside.  For  her,  Las  Pahnas  had  now  only  sad  memo- 
ries ;  but  even  these  seemed  to  attaeh  her  to  the  place;  and  she 
could  not  help  thinking,  that  her  departure  from  Las  Pal  mas  would 
break  the  last  link  that  bound  her  to  him  she  so  devotedly  loved. 

When  Don  Rafael  no  longer  breathed  the  same  air  with  her,  she 
found  a  melancholy  pleasure  in  taking  care  of  his  beautiful  steed — 
the  bay -brown  Roncador — that,  having  galloped  off  after  the  encoun- 
ter with  the  men  of  Arroyo,  had  been  recaught  by  Don  Mariano's 
vaqueros,  and  brought  back  to  the  hacienda. 

Shortly  after  the  marriage  of  Marianita  with  Don  Fernando  de 
Lacarra  was  celebrated.  This  union  had  been  arranged,  long  pre- 
vious to  the  breaking  out  of  the  insurrection,  and  found  no  opposi- 
tion on  the  part  of  Don  Mariano.  Don  Fernando  was  a  Spaniard, 
it  is  true  ;  but  he  had  already  obtained  the  consent  of  the  hacienda- 
do.  Even  under  the  changed  circumstances  in  which  the  revolution 
had  placed  the  country,  it  would  not  have  been  refused.  Like  manj 
other  Spaniards  at  this  time,  Don  Fernando  had  chosen  for  hU 
country,  that  which  held  the  object  of  his  affections ;  and  his  sympa 
thies  had  become  enlisted  in  favour  of  the  land  of  his  adoption. 

A  few  days  after  his  marriage,  he  bore  his  young  bride  home 
with  him  to  the  hacienda  of  San  Carlos.  His  mansion  was  situated 
not  far  from  the  hacienda  of  Del  Valle,  lying,  as  the  latter  did  on 
the  banks  of  the  river  Ostuta  which  separated  the  two  estates,  and 
not  far  from  the  lake  of  the  same  name. 

Most  of  the  people  on  the  estate  of  Don  Fernando — less  given  to 
insurrectionary  views  than  those  of  Las  Pahnas —  had  remained 
faithful  to  its  owner.  On  this  account,  it  appeared  to  offer  a  more 
secure  abode  during  the  troublous  time  of  the  insurrection ;  and 
Don  Fernando  wished  to  give  an  asylum  to  his  father-in-law  and  his 
family.  Don  Mariano,  however,  had  declined  the  offer,  in  hopes  that 
amidst  the  stirring  life  and  society  of  a  large  town  he  might  find 
distraction  for  the  melancholy  of  Gertrudis.  He  preferred,  there* 
fore,  retiring  to  Oajaca,  and  a  few  days  after  his  daughter's  mar- 


234  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

riage  had  set  out.  Gertrudis  refused  to  use  the  litera  that  had  been 
prepared  for  her  on  her  journey.  She  preferred  riding  the  beauti- 
ful bay-brown,  that  had  so  often  carried  Don  Rafael ;  and  the  fiery 
Roncador,  as  if  conscious  that  he  was  carrying  the  object  most  dear 
to  his  master,  suffered  himself  to  be  guided  with  as  much  docility 
by  the  fair  frail  hand  of  Gertrudis,  as  if  his  rein  had  been  held  in 
the  vigorous  grasp  of  Don  Rafael  himself. 

Contrary  to  Don  Mariano's  expectation,  the  sojourn  in  Oajaea 
proved  ineffectual  in  removing  the  melancholy  under  which  his 
daughter  suffered.  Insensible  to  all  the  attractions  offered  by  the 
best  society  of  the  place,  the  time  hung  heavily  upon  Gertrudis. 
One  moment  of  happiness  she  enjoyed  :  and  that  was  when  public 
rumor  announced  that  Colonel  Tres-Villas,  after  capturiug  the  town 
of  Aguas  Calientes,  had  caused  the  hair  to  be  shorn  from  the  heads 
of  three  hundred  women  ! 

As  Trujano  had  already  hinted — having  heard  it  from  Marianita 
at  the  house  of  whose  husband  he  had  spent  several  days — this  news 
had  for  a  moment  filled  the  heart  of  the  young  Creole  with  happi- 
ness and  pride.  Amidst  the  general  surprise  at  this  act  of  singular 
severity,  she  also  knew  why  it  had  been  accomplished.  Don  Rafael 
did  not  wish  that  she  should  be  the  only  woman  who,  by  this  insur- 
rection, should  lament  the  loss  of  her  hair.  Gertrudis,  nevertheless 
did  not  fail  to  reproach  herself,  for  indulging  in  this  moment  of 
selfish  happiness. 

"  Pobres  mujeresf"  (poor  women !)  exclaimed  she,  as  she  drew 
her  fingers  through  the  ebony  locks  that  already  replaced  the  long 
luxuriant  tresses  she  had  sacrificed.  "  Pobres  mujercs  !  They  have 
not  had,  as  I,  the  good  fortune  to  make  the  sacrifice  for  the  life  of 
those  they  loved." 

After  this  occurrence,  months  passed,  without  her  receiving  any 
news  of  Don  Rafael ;  and  her  cheek,  gradually  growing  paler,  with 
the  blue  circles  darkening  around  her  eyes,  bore  witness  to  the 
mental  torment  she  was  enduring. 

For  the  long  period  of  two  years  this  agony  continued — the 
young  girl  in  vain  endeavouring  to  stifle  the  passion  that  was 
devouring  her  life.  Both  spirit  and  body,  enfeebled  by  solitude,  by 
silence,  and  the  sedentary  character  of  the  life  she  now  led,  had  not 
the  strength  to  continue  the  struggle  much  longer. 

Don  Rafael  had  the  advantage  in  this  respect.  He  carried  his 
grief  from  one  end  of  the  kingdom  to  the  other;  and  the  constant 
change  of  scene,  along  with  the  distraction  caused  by  the  excite- 
ment of  battles,  were  to  him  a  species  of  relief. 


love's  malady.  235 

Such  advantages  were  wanting  to  Gertrudis.  Happily,  however, 
God  has  grantad  to  woman,  in  a  large  degree,  the  virtue  of  resigna- 
tion— often  her  sole  defence  against  sorrow. 

Gertrudis  made  no  complaint,  but  suffered  in  silence — concealing, 
as  well  as  she  could,  the  dark  chagrin  that  was  consuming  her.  In 
long  sleepless  nights,  when  resignation  appeared  as  if  it  would  suc- 
cumb, a  feeble  ray  of  hope  would  sometimes  break  upon  her  spirit, 
and  for  the  moment  restores  its  equanimity. 

It  was  then  she  thought  of  her  last  resource — that  which  she  in- 
tended to  make  use  of  when  her  power  of  resistance  should 
be  gone — that  supreme  resource  that  still  existed  in  the  tress  of  hair 
she  had  so  carefully  cherished  and  preserved. 

The  sending  back  to  Don  Rafael  his  horse  had  already  cost  her  a 
pang.  It  had  been  a  step  on  her  part  towards  compromising  the 
strife  between  her  love  and  pride.  Still  more  painful  would  it  be 
to  resort  to  that  last  measure,  and  avail  herself  of  the  permission, 
alas !  so  prophetically  asked  for. 


23*3  .  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 


CHAPTER  LIU 

TOPOGRAPHICAL     DETAILS. 

In  proportion  as  the  insurrection  spread  through  the  province  t  f 
Oajaca  did  the  Royalists  increase  their  watchfulness  in  the  capital ; 
and  Don  Mariano,  having  become  suspected  of  a  leaning  towards 
the  insurgent  cause,  was  ordered  to  leave  the  place. 

Before  taking  his  departure,  he  had  despatched  a  messenger — the 
same  already  made  mention  of — to  the  hacienda  Del  Valle.  Upon 
what  errand  1     We  shall  know  presently. 

On  the  samoday  that  the  messenger  had  presented  himself  to  the 
Catalan  Lieutenant,  and  almost  at  the  same  hour,  Don  Rafael  Tres- 
Vills  was  galloping  as  a  fugitive  through  the  plains  of  Huajapam. 
On  that  morning,  also,  Don  Mariano  de  Silva  took  his  departure 
from  Oajaca,  en  route  for  the  hacienda  San  Carlos.  The  haciendado 
was  accompanied  by  his  daughter  Gertrudis,  borne  in  a  litter,  and 
attended  by  a  number  of  mounted  domestics.  The  pale  checks  of 
the  young  girl,  contrasted  with  the  jurplish  circle  round  her  eyes, 
proclaimed  the  mental  agony  she  had  endured. 

Finally,  on  that  same  day,  only  at  a  later  hour,  another  impor- 
tant personage  of  our  history — the  Captain  Don  Cornelio  Lantejas 
— rode  out  from  the  camp  of  Morelos — evidently  bent  upon  a  jour- 
ney, as  was  testified  by  the  travelling  costume  that  had  replaced  his 
military  uniform.  He  was  accompanied  by  two  men,  easily  re- 
cognised as  the  scouts  Costal  and  Clara. 

Don  Cornelio  had  been  ordered  by  the  insurgent  general  on  a  mis- 
sion, confidential  as  it  was  dangerous. 

The  summer  solstice  was  close  at  hand  ;  and  the  black  and  the 
Indian — the  latter  having  now  accomplished  his  half  century  of 
years — were  discussing  between  themselves  the  best  plan  for  rais- 
ing the  Siren  of  the  dishevelled  hair  from  the  waters  of  the  myste- 
rious lake,  Ostuta,  on  whose  banks  they  expected  to  encamp,  before 
Don  Cornelio  had  finally  accomplished  his  mission. 


TOPOGRAPHICAL    DETATLS.  237 

Although  this  mission  was  of  a  secret  and  confidential  character, 
it  will  be  no  betrayal  of  confidence  on  our  part  to  state  at  once 
what  it  was. 

The  taking  of  the  capital  of  Oajaca  would  not  only  render  More- 
los  master  of  the  whole  province,  but  all  the  southern  part  of  New 
Spain — from  the  Atlantic  to  the  Pacific  Ocean.  The  insurgent  gen- 
eral was,  therefore,  anxious  to  complete  this  magnificent  conquest  be- 
fore the  closing  of  that  year's  campaign. 

Neverth  dess,  in  the  prospect  of  attacking  a  town  so  populous  and 
well  garrisoned  as  Oajaca,  he  deemed  it  prudent  to  gain  some  in- 
formation as  to  its  actual  resources;  and  it  was  chiefly  upon  this  er- 
rand he  had  despatched  his  aide-de-camp  Lantejas. 

The  mission  of  the  Captain  had  another  object,  of  secondary  im- 
portance, which,  however,  was  the  first  to  be  accomplished.  To  the 
honour  of  the  cause  which  Morelos  upheld,  it  was  vf  urgent  necessi- 
ty to  put  an  end  to  the  depredations  of  the  two  notorious  guerilleros, 
Arroyo  and  Bocardo  ;  whose  deeds  of  cruel  atrocity  were  rapidly 
producing  the  effect  of  rendering  the  insurrection  as  odious  to  its 
partisans  as  to  its  enemies.  The  force  which  these  two  leaders  had 
under  their  command  was  as  little  known  as  the  whereabouts  in 
which  they  might  be  found  ;  but  their  bloody  deeds  had  rendered 
them  as  much  dreaded  as  if  a  numerous  army  had  been  under  their 
orders.  The  rapidity  of  their  movements  gave  them  the  opportuni- 
ty of  multiplying,  to  an  indefinite  extent,  their  acts  of  ferocity, 
though  at  the  same  time  a  pursuer  in  search  of  them  might  have 
easily  found  them  by  the  ensanguined  track  which  marked  their  pas- 
sage. 

Arroyo,  ever  ready  to  imbrue  his  hands  in  blood — no  matter 
whose — seemed  to  find  a  savage  pleasure  in  destroying  life;  and  one 
of  his  favorite  habits  was  to  be  himself  the  executioner  of  his  victims. 
lie  was  endowed  with  some  brute  courage,  a  quality  altogether 
wanting  to  his  associate,  Antonio  Bocardo ;  for  the  latter  was  both 
cowardly  and  cruel,  though  in  general  more  inclined  to  robbery  than 
murder. 

Morelos  had  been  apprised  of  the  outrages  and  murders  com- 
mitted by  these  two  bandits;  and  a  message  to  them  was  one  of  the 
commissions  with  which  Captain  Lantejas  had  been  charged.  The 
message  was  in  the  form  of  a  simple  threat — it  was  to  say  to  them, 
on  the  part  of  the  insurgent  general,  that,  unless  they  discontinued 
those  outrages  which  had  so  long  dishonored  the  insurgent  cause, 
should  both  be  drawn  and  quartered. 

From  the  reputation  which  these  two  brigands  had  acquired,  of 


238  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

being  little  mindful  of  military  authority — as  well  as  on  account  of 
the  rigid  guard  which  the  Spaniards  had  established  in  Oajaca — it 
will  be  seen  that  we  have  spoken  only  the  simple  truth  in  saying 
that  the  mission  of  Captain  Lantejas  was  anything  but  a  safe  one. 
With  melancholy  mien,  therefore,  he  traversed  the  road  leading  from 
Huajapam  to  the  Ostuta  river,  upon  the  banks  of  which  it  was  re- 
ported that  Arroyo  and  his  band  were  at  that  time  encamped. 

Before  proceeding  farther  it  will  be  necessary  to  give,  at  a  bird's 
eye  view — if  we  may  use  the  expression — the  topography  of  the 
country  lying  in  a  triangle  between  Huajapam,  Oajaca,  and  the  Lake 
Ostuta:  for  this  is  now  to  become  the  arena  of  the  future  events  of 
our  narrative. 

Regarding  Huajapam  and  the  town  of  Oajaca  as  on  the  same  line, 
we  find  a  road  running  from  each — the  two  gradually  converging 
until  they  meet.  The  point  of  union  is  upon  the  banks  of  the  Ostuta 
river,  not  far  from  the  lake,  and  where  a  ford  crosses  the  stream. 
Before  arriving  at  this  ford,  the  hacienda  Del  Valle  lies  to  one  side 
of  the  Oajaca  road,  while  about  an  hour's  journey  after  crossing  the 
river  the  domain  of  San  Carlos  is  reached.  These  two  estates— each 
embracing  an  immense  tract  of  territory — would  be  contiguous  to 
each  other,  but  for  the  river  which  flows  between  and  separates' 
them. 

Arroyo,  having  returned  to  the  neighborhood,  with  the  number 
of  his  followers  augmented  by  recent  successes,  as  well  as  by  the 
more  favorable  prospects  of  the  insurrection,  had  sworn  not  to  leave 
a  stone  of  the  hacienda  Del  Valle  standing  in  its  place  ;  and  to  ac 
complish  this  vow  was  the  object  of  his  presence  on  the  banks  of  the. 
Ostuta. 

His  band,  divided  into  two  encampments,  held  both  sides  of  the 
river,  just  by  the  crossing.  Thus  disposed  he  could  direct  himself 
at  will,  either  against  San  Carlos  or  Del  Valle. 

It  was  not  only  possible,  but  probable,  that  the  messenger  of  Don 
Mariano  de  Silva,  going  from  Del  Valle  to  Huajapam,  would  meet 
Don  Rafael  coming  in  the  opposite  direction,  and  about  half  way  ; 
since,  as  already  stated,  both  had  set  out  about  the  same  time.  It 
wras  also  likely  enough  that  Don  Mariano  and  his  daughter,  en  route 
for  San  Carlos,  would  encounter  Captain  Lantejas,  travelling  from 
Huajapam  somewhere  not  far  from  the  crossing  of  the  Ostuta.  The 
time  at  which  both  had  started  on  their  respective  journeys  wrould 
favour  this  probability.  Finally,  Don  Rafael,  making  for  the  haci- 
enda Del  Valle,  unless  some  accident  should  detain  him,  might  meet 
all  those  personages  almost  at  the  same  instant  of  time. 


SUNRISE     IN     THE     TROPICS.  5W» 

The  principal  characters  of  our  history  would  thus  be  once  mow 
■nited  on  the  banks  of  the  Ostuta. 


CHAPTER  LIV. 


8UNRISE    IN    THE    TROPICS. 


On  the  fourth  day  after  the  siege  of  Huajapam,  let  the  reader 
fancy  himself  transported  to  the  banks  of  the  Ostuta,  where  he  will 
behold  one  of  the  most  magnificent  natural  landscapes  of  American 
scenery. 

The  sun  has  not  ye*  risen,  and  the  maipouri,  (tapir)  before  seek- 
ing his  forest  lair,  plunges  once  more  under  the  shadowy  waves  of 
the  river.  The  Mexican  roebuck,  more  timid  than  the  tapir,  trem- 
bling at  the  slightest  sound  among  the  leaves,  watches  while  drink- 
ing for  the  first  signs  of  daybreak — its  signal  to  conceal  itself  in  the 
thickets  of  sassafras  and  tall  ferns.  The  solitary  heron,  standing 
statue-like  upon  its  long  legs,  and  the  red  flamingoes  ranged  in  silent 
ranks,  await,  on  the  contrary,  the  coming  of  the  dawn  to  commence 
their  matutinal  fishery. 

There  is  a  profound  silence  over  all,  save  those  vague  sounds  heard 
at  this  hour  even  in  the  most  solitary  places — where  the  different 
guests  of  the  forest,  according  to  their  natures,  are  either  awaking 
to  begin  their  day,  or  retiring  to  their  haunts  for  rest  and  conceal- 
ment. 

Although  the  darkness  of  night  has  disappeared,  the  eye  cannot 
yet  make  out,  amidst  the  whitish  vapour  that  overhangs  the  stream, 
with  what  species  of  vegetation  its  banks  are  adorned.  The  crowns 
of  palm-trees,  rising  high  above  the  other  foliage — like  noble  knights 
of  the  olden  time  above  the  melee  of  common  warriors — can  alone 
be  distinguished.  To  a  superficial  observer,  the  banks  of  the  Ostuta 
might  appear  as  much  of  a  solitude  as  in  those  days  before  the 
children  of  Europe  had  set   foot  upon  American  soil;  but  the  eye 


240  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

of  one  scrutinizing  the  scene  more  narrowly  would  discover  this  de- 
serted appearance  to  be  altogether  a  deception. 

Along  the  right  bank  of  the  river — near  its  main  crossing — might 
be  distinguished  a  number  of  scattered  fires,  scintillating  through 
the  nocturnal  vapour,  like  stars  in  a  cloud-covered  sky. 

On  the  left  bank  also,  and  opposite  the  first,  others  appear,  irreg- 
ularly gleaming  along  the  edge  of  the  river.  Both  lines  of  fires  be- 
token an  encampment — the  same,  though  separated  into  two  divi- 
sions by  the  stream. 

At  a  considerable  distance  from  the  crossing,  and  contiguous  to 
the  road  leading  from  Huajapam  to  the  hacienda  Del  Valie,  in  the 
midst  of  a  little  glade,  might  be  seen  a  group  of  eight  horsemen,  at 
the  moment  apparently  engaged  in  some  consultation  among  them- 
selves. 

Still  nearer  to  the  river,  and  at  the  distance  of  some  three  or  four 
mnired  yards  from  this  group,  two  pedestrian  travellers  appeared, 
cautiously  advancing  along  the  road,  where  it  wound  through  an  ex- 
tensive wood  of  guiacum  and  cedrela  trees. 

Finally,  between  the  eight  horsemen  and  the  two  foot  travellers, 
and  about  mid-distance  from  each  party,  a  single  individual  might 
hive  been  seen,  who  could  not  be  called  either  horseman  or  pedes- 
trian, and  who  could  neither  be  said  to  be  occupied  in  any  way. — 
in  fact,  this  personage  was  fast  asleep,  though  in  a  most  singular 
situation  and  attitude  ;  that  is  to  say,  fast  bound  with  a  scarf  of 
scarlet  silk  between  the  two  main  branches  of  a  tree,  and  at  a 
height  of  over  ten  feet  from  the  ground. 

The  thick  foliage  so  completely  concealed  him,  however,  that 
an  Indian  spy  might  have  passed  under  the  tree  without  suspecting 
his  presence. 

The  individual  who  occupied  this  aerial  couch  was  no  other  than 
Colonel  Don  Rafael  Tres-Villas. 

There  are  occasions  when  extreme  bodily  fatigue  has  the  effect  of 
causing  apprehension  in  the  spirit;  and  Don  Rafael  had  found 
himself  in  one  of  these  occasions. 

Wearied,  after  three  days  journey  under  a  hot  sun,  and  having 
hid  no  sleep  on  the  night  before  setting  out,  in  spite  of  the  uncom- 
fortable position  in  which  he  had  placed  himself,  Don  Rafael  was 
enjoying  that  deep  repose  which  is  often  granted  to  the  tired  soldier 
even  on  the  eve  of  a  sanguinary  battle. 

Leaving  him,  therefore,  to  indulge  in  bis  lofty  siesta,  and  passing 
tos^m.1  distance  from  the  spot,  and  along  the  road  leading  to  Oaja- 


SUNRISE    IN    THE    TROPICS.  241 

ca,  we  shall  encounter  another  group,  differing  from  any  yet  men- 
tioned. 

At  a  short  distance  from  the  river  Ostuta,  and  near  the  lake  of 
tms  name,  a  little  before  daybreak,  might  be  seen  a  small  party  of 
travellers  about  to  resume  their  journey  interrupted  for  the  night. 
From  the  haste  exhibited  in  mnKing  preparations  for  departure  from 
their  bivouac,  it  would  appear  as  if  they  were  in  dread  of  some, 
danger.  Two  of  them  were  busy  in  extinguishing  the  remains  of  a 
fire,  lest  its  light  might  still  betray  them ;  two  others  saddled  the 
horses ;  while  a  fifth,  who  stood  by  the  half-opened  curtains  of  a 
lierto,  appeared  to  be  reassuring  a  young  lady  who  was  inside. 

It  is  scarce  necessary  to  say  that  the  travellers  in  question  were 
Don  Mariano  de  Silva,  his  daughter,  and  their  domestics. 

In  the  midst  of  the  solitudes  of  transalantic  scenery,  there  are 
two  solemn  hours  out  of  the  twenty-four,  in  which  all  created  na- 
ture seems  more  especially  to  rejoice — the  hours  of  sunrise  and  sun- 
set. 

The  eternal  horologe  is  about  to  sound  the  first.  A  fresh  breeze 
arising,  gently  stirs  the  leaves  of  the  trees,  and,  playing  over  the 
surface  of  the  water,  despels  the  nocturnal  vapours.  The  eastern 
sky  is  becoming  tinged  with  bright  yellow  streaks,  mixed  with  the 
purple  of  the  aurora,  which  proclaims  the  approach  of  the  rising 
sun.  His  coming  is  saluted  by  the  voices  of  myriads  of  bright 
birds  that  flutter  among  the  trees  of  the  forest. 

The  jackal  flying  to  ^is  den,  utters  his  parting  growl,  and  the  fu- 
neral voices  of  the  night-birds  are  heard  for  the  last  time.  The  mai- 
pouri  and  roebuck  have  already  disappeared  within  the  thickets, 
where  they  have  chosen  their  respective  dens. 

Finally,  the  clouds  redden  like  the  wings  of  the  flamingoes,  as  the 
sun,  shooting  upward,  gleams  with  golden  brilliance  upon  the  fronds 
of  the  palms,  and  discloses  in  all  their  splendid  variety  the  trees 
of  the  American  forest. 

The  tall  ebony  trees,  with  their  bunches  of  golden  flowers,  the 
guiacums  and  perfumed  liquidambars — like  pyramids  of  solid  veg- 
etation— the  mahogany  and  cedrela  trees,  and  the  princely  palms 
towering  over  gigantic  treeferns,  and  fanciful  festoons  of  parasitical 
climbers,  that  form  a  flowery  cortege  around  their  stems. 

In  the  midst  of  the  almost  impenetrable  labyrinths  formed  by 
these  various  kinds  of  trees,  glades  may  here  and  there  be  encoun- 
tered, and  paths  leading  frovn  one  to  another,  trodden  only  by  wild 
animals,  or  savage  bulls,  the  descendants  of  those  introduced  "by  the 


242  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

great  Cortez  into  the  province  of  Oajaca.  These,  maddened  by  thirst, 
may  be  seen  pressing  through  the  thick  undergrowth  towards  the 
river,  or  standing,  half  immersed,  with  their  black  muzzles  buried 
under  water.  Here  and  there  pieces  of  the  flowery  turf,  detached 
by  their  hooves,  float  down  the  stream,  while  birds  alighting  from 
these  miniature  islets,  joyfully  flap  their  wings,  as  if  celebrating  a 
triumphal  procession  upon  the  skater. 

Such,  in  all  its  primitive  splendour,  was  the  aspect  of  the  Ostuta 
on  the  morning  in  question,  at  that  sol emnal  hour,  when  the  *wn  orr» 
Maimed  his  presence  upon  the  ersten*  horizon. 


THE    BANDIT    CAMP.  24-3 


CHAPTER  LV. 


THE     BANDIT     CAMP. 


The  bivouac  fires  appearing  by  the  ford  of  the  Ostuta  were  thos« 
of  Arroyo  and  his  guerilla. 

At  sunrise,  this  temporary  encampment  of  the  guerilleros  pre- 
sented a  scene  sufficiently  animated  and  picturesque.  A  hundred 
men  might  be  seen  occupying  themselves  in  grooming  their  horses. 
This  they  did  in  the  most  primitive  fashion,  some  rubbing  them 
down  with  bunches  of  dry  grass,  others  with  the  first  stone  that  of- 
fered, while  still  others,  mounted  on  the  bare  backs  of  the  animals, 
were  swimming  them  through  the  stream,  in  order  to  wash  and  re- 
fresh them.  On  the  bank  the  saddles  were  placed  in  a  sort  of  irregu- 
lar alignment,  in  the  midst  of  bales  of  goods  laid  open,  and  of  which 
only  the  coverings  remained  upon  the  ground,  tu  tell  of  plunder 
taken  from  some  unfortunate  arriero. 

On  the  right  bank  of  the  river — that  side  on  which  lay  the  had. 
enda  San  Carlos — was  the  principal  encampment.  There  stood  a 
laige,  rudely-shaped  tent,  constructed  out  of  the  covers  of  the  de- 
spoiled packages — pieces  of  coarse  hempen  canvass  and  sack  cloth, 
woven  from  the  fibres  of  the  maguey. 

Two  guerilleros,  armed  from  head  to  foot,  with  carbines,  swords, 
pistols  and  knives,  mounted  guard  on  each  side  of  it,  pacing  to  and 
fro,  but  at  such  a  distance  from  the  tent  that  neither  could  hear  what 
might  be  said  within. 

This  rude  marquee  was  the  headquarters  of  the  two  leaders,  Ar- 
royo and  Bocardo,  both  of  whom  were  at  that  moment  inside.  They 
were  seated  upon  the  skulls  of  bullocks  which  served  them  for  chairs, 
each  smoking  a  cigarette  rolled  in  the  husk  of  Indian  corn.  From 
the  attitude  presented  by  Arroyo — his  eyes  bent  upon  the  ground, 
which  was  cut  up  by  the  long  heavy  rowels  of  his  spurs,  it  was  evi. 


244  TII2    TIGKK-1ICXTSE. 

dent  that  his  astute  associate  was  employing  arguments  to  influence 
him  to  some  deed  of  crime. 

"  Most  certainly,"  said  the  latter,  with  an  air  of  drollery,  "  I  am 
disposed  to  do  justice  to  the  good  qualities  of  the  Senora  Arroyo; 
they  were  truly  admirable.  When  a  man  is  wounded,  she  volun- 
teers to  sprinkle  red  pepper  over  his  wounds.  Nothing  can  be  more 
touching  than  the  way  she  intercedes  for  the  prisoners  we  condemn 
to  death — that  is,  that  they  may  be  put  to  death  as  slowly  as  may- 
be— I  mean  as  gently  as  possible." 

"  Ah  !  that  is  not  selfishness  on  h°r  part,"  interrupted  the  bus. 
band.    "  She  does  so  to  please  me  rather  than  herself — poor  thing*" 

"  True,  she  is  greatly  devoted  to  you — a  worthy  woman,  indeed  ! 
Still,  camarado,"  continued  Bocardo,  with  a  hesitation  that  told  he 
had  finished  speaking  the  praises  of  Madame  Arroyo;  "you  will 
acknowledge  she  is  neither  very  young  nor  very  pretty." 

"Well — say  she  is  old  and  ugly,"  answered  Arroyo,  "she  suits 
my  purpose  for  all  that." 

"  That's  strange  enough." 

"  Its  less  strange  than  you  think  for.  I  have  rny  reasons.  She 
shares  with  me  the  execration  of  the  public;  and  if  I  were  a  widow- 
er  " 

"  You  would  have  to  bear  it  all  upon  your  own  shoulders.  Bah  ! 
they  are  broad  enough  for  that !" 

"  True,"  replied  Arroyo,  flattered  at  the  compliment,  "  but  you, 
amigo,  have  also  a  share  of  that  load.  It  isn't  often  that  the  name 
of  Arroyo  is  cursed  without  that  of  Bocardo  being  mixed  up  in  the 
malediction." 

"  Ah,  there  are  too  many  lying  tongues  in  this  world." 

"  Besides  continued  the  brigand,  returning  to  the  subject  of  Mad- 
ame Arroyo,  "  I  have  another  good  reason  for  wishing  that  no  harm 
should  come  to  my  wife.  She  is  in  possession  of  a  scapulary,  blessed 
by  the  pope  of  Rome;  which  has  the  wonderful  power  of  causing 
the  husband  of  whatever  woman  may  carry  it  to  die  at  the  same  time 
that  his  wife  does." 

"  Oh  !"  rejoined  Bocardo  in  a  tone  of  repudiation,"  I  did  not  mean 
that  you  should  kill  the  Senora  Arroyo — nothing  of  the  kind.  My 
idea  is  that  she  should  be  sent  to  the  convent  of  the  penitents,  where 
she  should  occupy  her  time  in  praying  for  the  salvation  of  her  soul 
as  well  as  that  of  her  husband.  Then  replace  her  by  a  pretty  young 
damsel,  with  eyes  end  hair  as  black  as  night,  lips  as  red  as  the  flow- 
ers of  the  grenadine,  and  skin  as  white  as  the  floripondio..     Now  you 


THE    BANDIT    CAMP.  245 

ean  tell  me  what  for  the  last  half-hour  I  have  been  killing  myself  to 
make  you  comprehend." 

"And  do  you  know  of  such  a  pretty  young  damsel?"  inquired 
Arroyo  after  an  interval  of  silence,  which  proved  that  the  arguments 
of  his  associate  were  not  lost  upon  him. 

"  Of  course  1  do,  and  so  do  you  as  well — one  that  you  could  lay 
your  hands  on  at  any  moment." 

"Where?' 

"  Where1?"  At  the  hacienda  of  San  Carlos.  Where  else  should 
she  be  ?' 

"  You  mean  the  Dona  Marianita  de  Silva  ?" 

"  Precisely  so." 

"  Mil  demun'ws  camarado  !  Do  you  intend  us  to  sack  every  ha- 
cienda in  the  country  ?  Of  course  it  is  for  the  sake  of  j  ijlaging  the 
house,  that  you  wish  me  to  possess  myself  of  its  mistress. 

"The  owner  of  San  Carlos  is  a  Spaniard,"  rejoined  Bocardo,  with- 
out making  any  direct  reply  to  the  insinuation  of  his  associate.  "  It 
would  surely  be  no  crime  to  take  either  the  wife  or  property  of  a 
Qachiqrino." 

"  Hold,  amigo  !  that  Gachupino  is  as  great  a  friend  to  the  insur- 
gent cause  as  you  or  I.  lie  has  furnished  us  with  provisions, 
and " 

"  True,  but  he  does  it  out  of  pure  fear.  How  can  you  suppose 
that  any  one  is  a  true  insurgent  who  has  chests  filled  with  bags  of 
dollars,  drawers  crammed  with  silver  plate,  and  besides,"  added 
Bocardo,  to  conceal  his  true  designs,  "  such  a  pretty  young  wife  by 
his  side.  Bah  !  we  were  fools  that  we  did  not  take  Don  Mariano's 
two  daughters  from  him,  at  the  same  time  that  we  disembarrassed, 
him  of  his  plate.  We  should  have  been  better  off  now,  and  I,  too 
should  have  possessed  a  beautiful  creature,  whereas  I  am  still  a  soli* 
tary  bachelor.  But  it's  my  luck,  comrade,  always  to  sacrifice  my 
own  interests  to  yours." 

"  Look  here,  Bocardo  !"  said  the  brigand  leader,  after  a  moment 
of  pensive  silence,  in  which  he  appeared  to  reflect  upon  the  propo- 
sals of  his  astute  associate,  h  we  shall  get  ourselves  into  trouble  ii 
we  carry  on  in  this  fashion.  It  may  end  in  our  being  hunted  down 
like  a  pair  of  wild  beasts." 

"  We  have  ahundred  and  fifty  devoted  followers,"  simply  replied 
the  other,  "  every  one  of  them  brave  and  true  as  his  dagger." 

"Well,"  said  Arroyo,  still  speaking  in  a  reflective  tone,  "I  da 
not  say,  but 1  shall  think  it  over  !" 

The  eyes  of  Bocardo  flashed  with  a  fierce  joy  as  he  perceived  the 


C46  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

undecided  bearing  of  his  associate.  Well  knew  he  that,  before  trio 
end  of  that  day,  he  should  be  able  to  obtain  Arroyo's  full  consent 
and  co-operation  hi  the  dark  and  terrible  deed  he  had  designed  to 
accomplish. 


CHAPTER     LVI. 

A    REAL    VIRAGO. 

The  two  brigands  remained  for  some  time  without  saying  a  word, 
both  reflecting  on  the  scheme  of  murder  and  pillage  which  they 
now  premeditated. 

At  this  moment  the  tent  flap  was  raised  and  a  figure  appeared 
in  the  entrance. 

It  was  a  woman  of  masculine  mien — a  true  virago — robust  and 
h  lie ;  but  whose  countenance  betrayed  the  ravage  of  evil  passions 
rather  than  time.  Her  coarse  hair,  clubbed  around  her  head,  and 
held  in  its  place  by  a  large  tortoise-shell  comb  with  gold  pendants, 
showed  no  sign  of  advanced  age.  It  was  black  as  ebony.  Around 
liar  neck  were  hung  numerous  chains  of  gold  and  glass  beads,  to 
which  were  attached  a  number  of  crosses,  scapularies,  and  other 
golden  ornaments ;  but  in  spite  of  this  gaudy  adorning  her  counte 
n  ince  was  hideous  to  behold,  and  did  not  belie  the  portrait  of  Art 
royo's  wife  which  had  been  sketched  by  Bocardo,  for  it  was  she. 
As  she  presented  herself  at  the  opening  of  the  tent,  rage  was  depict* 
e  I  in  her  countenance,  exhibiting  itself  in  the  swollen  veins  of  her 
neck  and  forehead,  and  in  the  rolling  of  her  bloodshot  eyes. 

"  A  sharne  on  you  !"  cried  she,  casting  on  Bocardo,  whom  she 
both  hated  and  despised,  the  angry  look  she  feared  to  give  her 
husband,  "a  shame  on  you,  that  after  the  oath  you  have  taken, 
there  should  still  remain  a  stone  of  this  nest  of  vipers,  or  a  man  to 
defend  it !" 

"  Well — what  now  !"  demanded  Arroyo,  in  an  ill-humored  tone. 
'*  What  nest  of  vipers  are  you  speaking  of?" 

"  The  hacienda  Del  Valle — what  other  should  it  be  ?  There  our 
men — the  greater  number  of  th^m  at  least — have  been  besieging  it 
Pit  three  days  without  any  result.  No,  not  without  result,  for  I've 
just  this  moment  learnt  that  three  of  our  people  have  been  killed  in 
i  sortie,  and  that  this  accursed  Catalan  who  commands  the  place, 
kiss  nailed  their  heads  over  the  door  of  the  hacienda  !" 


A     REAL    VIRAGO,  247 

"Who  h:is  told  you  this  V  quickly  demanded  Arroyo. 
"Gaspacho,     lie  is  outside  awaiting  your  orders.     Ho  has  been 
sent  to  ask  for  a  reinforcement." 

"By  all  the  devils!"'  cried  Arroyo,  in  a  rage.  "Woman,  who 
has  given  you  the  privilege  of  interrogating  the  couriers  that  are  senl 
to  me  ?" 

As  he  put  this  interrogatory,  the  brigand  sprang  to  his  feet ;  and 
seizing  the  bullock's  skull  on  which  he  had  been  seated,  made  a 
motion  as  if  he  would  crush  with  it  that  of  his  Amazonian  partner. 
Perhaps,  influenced  by  the  late  councils  of  Bocardo,  he  would  have 
decided  on  bearing  the  public  execration  upon  his  own  shoulders, 
had  it  not  been  for  that  scapulary  blessed  by  the  Pope,  and  whose 
fatal  influence  he  at  the  moment  remembered. 

Bocardo  paid  no  attention  to  the  threatening  demonstration  of 
his  associate,  but  sat  phlegmatically  silent. 

"  Maria  Sanlissima  /"  exclaimed  the  virago,  as  she  retreated  be- 
fore the  angry  menace  of  her  husband,  "  will  you  not  protect  me, 
Senor  Bocardo  ?" 

"  Hum  !"  replied  the  latter,  without  moving  from  his  seat,  "  you 
know  the  proverb,  worthy  Senora?  Between  the  tree  and  the  bark 
— you  understand  ?     These  little  domestic  broils "' 

"Must  not  occur  any  more,"  interposed  Arroyo,  quieting  down, 
"and  now,  Senora,"  continued  he,  addressing  himself  to  his  help- 
mate, "  before  receiving  Gaspacho,  I  have  a  commission  for  you  to 
execute." 

"  W^hat  may  that  be?"  brusqely  demanded  the  woman,  elevating 
her  tone  in  proportion  as  that  of  her  husband  became  lowered. 

"  It  is  a  magnificent  scheme — conceived  by  me,"  interrupted 
Bocardo. 

"  Ah !"  exclaimed  the  virago,  "  if  you  had  only  as  much  courage 
as  intelligence,  Senor  Bocardo  !" 

"  Bah !  Arroyo  has  courage  enough  for  both  -of  us." 

"That,"  said  Arroyo,  suddenly  turning  his  anger  upon  his  associ. 
ate,  who  had  not  the  advantage  of  possessing  a  charmed  scapulary, 
"  that  is  as  much  as  to  say  that  you  have  the  intelligence  for  both  of 
us  ?" 

"God  forbid  I  should  either  say  or  think  so,"  rejoined  Bocardo, 
in  an  humble  tone,  "  you  are  as  intelligent  as  you  are  brave,  Senor 
Arroyo." 

"  Wife !"  continued  Arroyo,  without  appearing  to  listen  to  the 
fulsome  flattery  of  his  associate,  "go  and  interrogate  once  more 


248  THE    TIGER-HUNTER 

the  prisoner  we  have  taken.  Find  out,  if  possible,  what  errand  lie 
was  on " 

"The  bird  stiii  sings  the  same  tune,''  responded  the  woman  :  "  he 
repeats  that  he  is  in  the  service  of  Don  Mariano  de  Silva;  and  that 
he  is  the.  bearer  of  a  message  to  that  mad  Colonel,  as  you  call  him, 
Don  Rafael  Tros-Villas." 

At  this  hated  name,  the  shade  deepened  upon  the  brow  of  the 
bandit. 

"  Have  you  found  out  what  this  message  is?''  he  inquired. 

"The fellow  insists  upon  it  that  it  is  of  no  importance.  What 
do  you  suppose  I  found  in  his  pockets  when  we  were  searching 
hirn?" 

"A  vial  of  poison,  perhaps  !" 

"  No,  but  something  equally  droll.  A  packet  carefully  put  up, 
enclosing  a  small  cambric  handkerchief,  sweetly  scented  with  per- 
fume, and  inside,  this  a  tress  of  hair,  a  woman's  hair,  long  and  beau- 
tiful, by  my  faith!" 

"Indeed  !"  exclaimed  Bocardo,  in  a  significant  tone,  "and  what 
have  you  done  with  it,  Madame  Arroyo?"' 

"What  should  I  have  done  with  it  l"  said  tie'  virago,  with  a  dis- 
dainful toss  of  her  head—'"  what  but  fling  it  back  in  the  face  of  the 
messenger? — the  worthless  thing  !  Mo  doubt  it  is  a  love-token  sent 
to  this  colonel  of  the  devil." 

"  The  messenger  took  it  back,  then  ?" 

"Ah,  indeed — with  as  much  eagerness  as  if  it  had  been  a  chain  of 
gold  I" 

"So  much  the  better,"  said  Bocardo,  with  a  significant  gesture. 
"  I  have,  an  idea,"  he  continued,  "  if  I  am  not  mistaken,  a  superb 
idea!  With  this  messenger,  and  this  love-token,  we  can  give  the 
Colonel  Tres-Villas  a  rendezvous  where,  instead  of  meeting  his 
sweetheart,  he  may  tumble  into  the  middle  of  a  score  of  our  fellows, 
who  may  take  him  alive  without  the  slightest  difficulty.  The 
thing's  as  good  as  done.  Only  put  me  in  communication  with  this 
messenger — and  I'll  answer  for  the  rest !  What  say  you,  Arroyo1? 
What  shall  we  do  with  the  Colonel  Tres-Villas  ?"' 

"  Burn  1  i  n  over  a  slow  fire — roast  him  alive  !"  responded  the 
guerillero,  with  an  expression  of  ferocious  joy. 

"But  your  wife  will  intercede  for  him?"  ironic^'y  added 
Bocardo. 

"  Carrambo  !  Yes  !"  exclaimed  the  hag,  "  to  burn  hir/  -nve^  the 
slow  fire,  and  roast  him  alive — that  I. shall  !" 


A    REAL    VIRAGO.  249 

And  with  a  hideous  laugh  she  walked  out  of  the  tent  to  give  place 
to  Gaspacho,  who  the  next  moment  entered. 

The  courier  thus  named  had  all  the  appearance  of  an  original  char- 
acter. He  was  tall  and  thin  as  the  blade  of  a  rapier,  with  a  cynical 
expression  of  countenance,  and  long  snaky  tresses  of  hair  hanging 
down  over  his  shoulders,  like  thongs  of  smoked  leather. 

"  Speak  !"  commanded  Arroyo,  as  he  entered.  "  Thou  bearer  of 
evil  tidings,  what  have  you  to  tell  us  now]" 

"  Perhaps,  Senor  Captain,"  responded  the  brigand,  who,  notwith* 
standing  his  habitual  air  of  importance,  was  evidently  cowed  by  the 
scowl  of  his  superior,  "  perhaps  I  have  some  good  news  as  well  V9 

"  First  then,  deliver  your  bad  ones !" 

"  Well,  then,  Senor  Captain,  there  is  not  enough  of  us  to  take  this 
hacienda  by  assault.  The  den  of  coyotes  has  proved  stronger  than 
we  expected  ;  and  1  am  sent  to  ask  for  a  reinforcement  of  men." 

"  Who  has  sent  you  ? — Lieutenant  Lantejas  V 

'•'Lieutenant  Lantejas  will  never  send  another  message.  This 
morning  his  head  was  nailed  over  the  gate  of  the  hacienda  along  with 
that  of  Sergeant  Yanez." 

"Tripes  of  the  fiend!"  exclaimed  the  guerilla  leader,  "Yanez, 
too!" 

"  Their  heads  are  not  the  only  ones,  Captain.  Besides  them  are 
those  of  Salinas  and  Tuerto,  to  say  nothing  of  Matavidas,  Sacame- 
dios,  and  Piojento,  who  were  taken  prisoners  and  hung  alive  by  the 
feet  from  the  parapet  of  the  building.  We  had  to  fire  at  them  and 
kill  them  with  our  carbines,  in  order  to  put  an  end  to  their  suffer- 
ings." 

"  They  deserved  it — a  fig  for  their  lives !  Why  did  fhey  allow 
themselves  to  be  taken  alive?" 

"  That's  just  what  I  told  them,"  said  Gaspacho,  with  an  air  of  as- 
sent. "  1  warned  them  that  your  honour  would  be  very  angry  about 
it.     But  they  did  not  mind  what  I  said  for  all  that." 

"  So  then  there  are  now  only  forty-four  of  you  laying  siege  to  the 
accursed  place f 

"  Your  pardon,  Captain.  I  did  not  yet  mention  four  others  who 
have  been  hung  up  by  the  necks.  Upon  those  we  were  not  obliged 
to  spend  our  powder — as  they  were  dead  already." 

" Carajo /"  vociferated  the  brigand  with  a  furious  accent.  "Ten 
of  my  men  gone  already  !  Demonios  !  Am  I  to  lose  this  band 
like  the  other  ?  Go  on  !  You  have  given  me  enough  of  ill  news. 
Let  me  hear  some  of  what  you  call  good  ones !" 

"  Yesterday  evening  a  horseman  approached  the  hacienda  riding 


250  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

towards  it,  as  if  he  had  nothing  to  do  but  present  himself  at  the  gate 
and  be  admitted.  Before  getting  near,  however,  he  was  seen  by  two 
of  our  videttes,  who  at  once  charged  upon  him.  After  a  fight  in 
which  the  horseman  made  a  fierce  resistance,  he  managed  to  escape. 

"  Carajo  ! — the  stupids  !" 

"Don't  be  angry  with  the  poor  fellows,  Senor  Captain.  I  assure 
you  they  did  not  let  him  go  without  a  struggle,  which  ended  in  one? 
of  them  getting  his  shoulder  fractured  by  a  pistol-shot,  and  the  other 
having  his  horse  fall  under  him.  Pressed  by  the  latter,  the  Royalist 
horseman  turned  upon  him,  and  rushing  against  his  horse,  brought 
the  animal  to  the  ground.  Then  grasping  the  vidette  by  the  collar, 
he  lifted  him  clean  out  of  his  stirrups,  and  dashed  him  to  the  earth, 
as  one  would  do  a  cocoa-nut  to  break  its  shell.  It  was  full  two 
hours  before  the  poor  fellow  came  to  his  senses." 

"  I  know  only  one  man  strong  enough  to  accomplish  that  feat," 
said  Bocardo,  turning  pale — "  the  damned  Colonel  Tres-Villas.  It 
was  Justin  that  way  that  he  killed  Antonio  Valdez." 

"  It  was  Colonel  Tres-Villas,"  added  Gaspacho.  "  Pepe  Labos  is 
sure  of  it.  He  heard  the  snorting  of  that  strange  horse — the  same 
he  rode  upon  the  day  he  came  to  Las  Pal  mas.  Besides,  Pepe  recog- 
nized his  figure,  and  the  sound  of  his  voice — notwithstanding  that  it 
was  in  the  night.  Ter.  of  our  men  have  gone  in  pursuit  of  him,  and 
by  this  he  ought  to  be  taken." 

"  Holy  Virgin  !"  exclaimed  the  guerilla  chief,  turning  his  eyes  to- 
wards heaven,  I  promise  you  a  wax  candle  as  big  as  a  palm  tree,  if 
this  man  falls  into  our  hands  !" 

"  As  big  as  a  palm  tree !"  exclaimed  Bocardo  in  astonishment. 
"  Camarado,  do  you  mean  it  V1 

"Hush!"  said  the  other  in  a  low  voice.  "Hold  your  tongue, 
Bocardo  ;  it's  only  to  humbug  the  Virgin  !" 

"Well,"  replied  Bocardo,  "  whether  they  capture  him  or  not,  it 
don't  much  matter.  We  shall  take  him  all  the  same.  If  I  understand 
his  history,  and  the  meaning  of  the  message  which  this  coyote  has 
for  him,  he  can  be  lured  by  it  to  the  farthest  corner  of  the  earth." 

At  this  moment  the  wife  of  Arroyo  re-entered  the  tent,  her  face 
exhibiting  a  still  stronger  expression  of  fury  than  before. 

"  The  cage  is  empty  !"  cried  she,  "  the  bird  has  flown,  and  along 
with  it  the  guardian  left  to  watch  it — the  worthless  Juan  de  Za- 
pote  !" 

"Blood  and  fire!"  vociferated  Arroyo,  "quick,  pursue  them! 
Hola  !"  continued  he,  raising  the  flap  of  his  tent,  "  twenty  men  to 
horse  !     Scour  the  woods  and  tha  river  banks.     Brine  back  the  two  fu- 


A    REAL    VIRAGO.  2oi 

gitives  bound  hand  and  foot.     Above  all,  bring  them  back  alive!" 

The  order  created  a  brisk  movement  throughout  the  camp,  where 
each  seemed  to  compete  with  his  fellow  as  to  who  should  be  the 
first  to  enter  on  the  pursuit. 

"  Je 'sirs  Santo!"  muttered  Bocardo  to  himself,  "if  this  Colonel 
should  escape,  and  also  the  messenger,  adieu  to  all  my  fine  combi 
nations!  Well!"  he  continued,  after  the  wife  of  Arroyo  had 
gone  oat  of  the  tent  to  hasten  the  departure  of  the  pursuers. 
"  Well:  Senor  Arroyo!  if  he  should  get  away  from  us  it  will  a  great 
pity  sure  enough.  Still  we  shall  find  consolation  at  the  hacienda 
San  Carlos." 

"  True,"  replied  the  other,  "  and  1  have  need  of  some  distraction 
just  now.  This  evening  I  mean  to  amuse  myself.  To-morrow  we 
shall  storm  the  fortress  of  Del  Valle  with  all  our  force  ;  and  may 
the  devil  scorch  me,  if  I  leave  one  stone  of  it  standing  upon  an- 
other !" 

"  Yes  ;  to-morrow  let  us  set  seriously  about  it,"  said  Bocardo  glee- 
fully rubbing  his  hands  together.  "  But  see  !"  he  continued,  glanc- 
ing out  of  the  tent,  "  our  fellows  are  ready  to  start.  If  you  take 
my  advice,  instead  of  twenty  men,  you'll  send  only  i,en.  That  will 
be  quite  sufficient  to  capture  those  two  droll  devils  who  have  es- 
caped from  us.  After  you  have  sent  the  reinforcement  to  Del  Valle 
we'll  have  no  great  number  of  men  to  remain  at  head-quarters 
here." 

The  guerillero  chief  yielded  to  the  counsel  of  his  associate ;  and 
choosing  from  the  horsemen  that  were  ready  ten  of  the  best  mount- 
ed, he  directed  them  to  enter  upon  the  pursuit.  The  others  were  at 
the  same  time  ordered  to  proceed  to  the  hacienda  Del  Valle  to  rein- 
force the  party  already  besieging  the  place. 


{52  THE    TIGER-HUNTES. 


CHAPTER  LVII. 

AN    UNEXPECTED    RECEPTION. 

From  that  portion  of  Gaspacho  s  report  which  related  to  Don  "Ra 
fael  Tres-Villas,  the  reader  will  easily  guess  the  purpose  of  the 
eight  horsemen  assembled  in  the  glade  of  the  forest  of  Ostuta  ; 
they  were  no  other  than  the  soldiers  who  from  the  besieging  party 
had  gone  in  pursuit  of  the  Royalist  Colonel.  It  will  be  remem- 
bered, however,  that  ten  was  the  number  mentioned  by  Gaspacho, 
while  only  eight  now  composed  the  group  that  occupied  the  clear- 
ing. 

We  shall  presently  learn  how  their  number  became  thus  reduced, 
but  first  let  us  recount  the  adventures  of  Don  Rafael  himself— 
from  the  time  of  his  quitting  the  camp  of  Huajapam,  to  the  moment 
when  we  find  him  asleep  upon  his  arboreal  couch. 

As  soon  as  the  song  of  triumph  raised  by  the  soldiers  of  Trujano 
had  ceased  to  echo  in  his  ears,  Don  Rafael  proceeded  to  reflect  upon 
his  own  situation.  He  perceived  at  once  that,  in  order  to  traverse 
with  safety  some  thirty  leagues  of  a  country  almost  entirely  in  the 
hands  of  the  insurgents,  certain  precautions  would  be  absolutely 
necessary.  His  gold-laced  uniform,  his  helmet,  all  his  equip- 
ments, in  short,  would  betray  him  to  an  insurgent  enemy.  More- 
over he  was  badly  armed — having  broken  his  sword  in  the  conflict ; 
and  for  such  a  perilous  journey  it  was  necessary  to  be  provided  with 
better  weapons  than  a  dagger  and  pistols. 

He  knew  it  was  impossible  to  return  to  his  marquee  to  re-equip 
himself.  The  camp  was  already  filled  with  the  insurgent  soldiers, 
and  no  doubt  his  tent  had  been  pillaged  long  before  that  time. 

After  a  moment's  reflection,  it  occurred  to  him  that  on  the  field 
of  battle — that  part  of  it  most  distant  from  Huajapam,  where  Calle- 
jas  had  sustained  the  fir&t  shock  of  Morelos'  army — he  might  find 


AN    UNEXPECTED    RECEPTION.  253 

the  necessary  articles  he   desired ;  and  turning  a  little   out  of  his 
course,  he  directed  himself  thither. 

His  judgment  proved  correct..  A  two-edged  sword  soon  reward 
ed  his  search  ;  and  he  was  able  to  exchange  for  his  dragoon  helmet 
the  felt  hat  of  an  insurgent  soldier,  with  a  brass  front-plate,  bearing 
in  ill-formed  letters  the  inscription.  Independencia  o   muerte! 

Scornfully  tearing  off  the  tablet,  and  trampling  it  under  his  feet, 
Don  Rafael  placed  the  felt  hat  upon  his  head,  and  continued  his  ex- 
plorations.  Shortly  after  he  exchanged  the  jaqueta  of  an  insurgent 
soldier  for  his  cavalay  uniform;  and  then  looking  to  the  state  of  his 
pistols,  and  seeing  that  his  cartridge-box  was  well  garnished,  he  put 
spurs  to  Roncador,  and  rode  briskly  away  from  the  ground. 

It  is  not  necessary  to  detail  the  many  precautions  which  he  adopt- 
ed from  hour  to  hour  to  keep  out  of  the  hands  of  the  insurgents, 
who  were  on  all  sides  scouring  the  country  through  which  he  had  to 
pass. 

Suffice  it  to  say,  that  for  the  most  part  he  journeyed  only  by 
night.  Even  travelling  thus,  he  was  not  always  safe ;  and  more 
than  once  he  found  occasion  to  employ  all  the  courage  and  presence 
of  mind  with  which  Nature  had  endowed  him. 

On  the  evening  of  the  third  day,  just  at  the  hour  of  twilight,  he 
arrived  in  the  neighborhood  of  his  own  hacienda.  He  was  expect- 
ing soon  to  be  in  security  within  its  walls,  when  the  two  videttes  al- 
ready mentioned  perceived  and  rushed  forward  to  capture  him. 

This  behavior  was  in  conformity  with  the  orders  of  Arroyo,  who 
had  commanded  that  every  one  seen  near  the  hacienda  should  be 
made  prisoner  and  brought  into  his  presence. 

Don  Rafael  was  at  first  uncertain  as  to  the  enemy  with  which 
he  had  to  deal ;  but  he  was  not  the  man  to  submit  tamely  to  con- 
duct so  brusque  and  uncourteous  as  was  that  of  the  videttes.  His 
resistance  ended  in  putting  both  of  them  hors  de  combat ;  but  the 
circumstances  of  the  encounter,  for  certain  reasons,  had  been  some- 
what misrepresented  by  Gaspacho. 

It  is  true  that  one  of  the  two  soldiers  had  his  shoulder  fractured 
by  a  shot ;  but  the  bullet  had  also  passed  so  near  his  heart  that 
the  man  was  dead  in  an  hour  after. 

As  to  the  other,  it  was  true  that  the  Colonel  dashed  him  to 
the  ground,  as  described  ;  but  befcre  doing  so,  he  had  taken  the 
precaution  to  plunge  his  dagger  into  the  breast  of  this  second  ad- 
versary . 

Although  he  had  left  both  deprived  of  the  power  to  give  the 
alarm,  unfortunately  the  report  of  his  pistol  betrayed  his  presence 


£54  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

to  the  guerilleros.  In  a  few  moments  half  a  score  of  them  were  rid 
ing  in  pursuit ;  for,  by  the  orders  of  their  chief,  one  half  their  horses 
were  kept  saddled  and  bridled  both  day  and  night. 

After  disembarassing  himself  of  his  two  adversaries,  the  Colonel 
had  hesitated  a  moment,  as  to  whether  he  should  return  on  his  path 
or  continue  on  to  the  hacienda.  Jt  was  during  this  interval  of  hes- 
itation that  the  pursuing  horsemen  drew  near,  and  that  one  of  them 
(Pepe  Lobes,  by  name)  caught  sight  of  and  recognized  him,  while 
the  snorting  of  Roncador,  as  he  galloped  off,  confirmed  the  guerille- 
ro  in  his  belief. 

It  is  likely  enough  that  the  extreme  hatred  which  Arroyo  bore 
for  the  Colonel  was  at  this  crisis  the  means  of  saving  his  life.  The 
guerilleros,  knowing  the  desire  of  their  chief  that  Tres- Villas  should 
be  captured  alive,  reflected  upon  the  rich  recompense  they  might 
expect,  if  they  should  so  take  him.  Otherwise,  the  volley  of  car- 
oine  shots,  which  they  would  have  delivered  on  the  instant,  might 
have  terminated  the  existence  of  their  dreaded  foe. 

On  seeing  the  horsemen,  Don  Rafael  suddenly  wheeled  round 
and  galloped  back  as  he  had  come.  His  hope  lay  in  being  able  to 
distance  his  pursuers,  and  afterwards  find  a  temporary  refuge  in  the 
thick  forest  he  had  just  been  traversing,  and  through  which  ran  the 
road  to  Huajapam. 

With  this  purpose  in  view,  he  returned  along  the  route  at  full 
gallop. 

When  he  deemed  himself  at  a  sufficient  distance  in  advance  of 
his  pursuers,  he  wheeled  suddenly  from  the  road  and  headed  his 
steed  into  the  thick  underwood,  through  which  he  spurred  onward, 
until  his  passage  was  fairly  blocked  up  by  an  impenetrable  network 
of  vines  and  bushes. 

Here  he  halted,  and,  dismounting,  led  his  horse  to  a  tree.  He 
then  commenced  groping  about  to  find  some  spot  where  he  might 
in  safety  obtain  a  few  hours  of  repose,  after  the  fatigues  he  had  en- 
countered during  the  day. 

A  few  paces  further  on  he  perceived  a  cedrela  tree  of  gigantic  di- 
mensions, and  so  thickly  loaded  with  leaves  that  it  seemed  to  prom- 
ise a  secure  hiding-place  among  the  branches.  Still  apprehensive 
that  his  pursuers  might  discover  his  track,  Don  Rafael  resolved  to 
climb  the  cedrela,  whose  dark  foliage  would  screen  him  from  the 
sharpest  eyes.  On  approaching  the  tree,  he  perceived  by  the  vast 
circumference  of  its  trunk  that  he  could  not  climb  up  by  embracing 
it.  Neither  could  he  reach  to  even  the  lowest  of  its  limbs.  A 
means,  however,  presented  itself  of  getting  over  the  difficulty. 


AN    UNEXPECTED    RECEPTION.  255 

All  enormous  lliana,  stretching  from  among  the  top  branches, 
reached  the  ground  in  a  diagonal  direction;  and  up  this  Dun  Rafael 
was  enabled  to  make  his  ascent. 

Placing  his  body  between  two  huge  boughs,  he  disposed  himself,  as 
best  he  could,  to  pass  the  remainder  of  the  night,  leaving  it  for  the 
day  to  bring  him  to  some  further  determination. 

He  commenced  reflecting  upon  the  pursuit.  He  was  in  hopes  \ 
that  his  pursuers,  having  lost  his  track,  might  separate  into  small 
parties  of  two  or  three,  in  order  the  more  thoroughly  to  scour  the  " 
woods.  In  this  case,  he  might  be  able  to  defeat  the  whole  party, 
taking  them  in  detail,  and  favored  by  his  own  superior  courage  and 
strength,  in  which  he  felt  the  most  perfect  confidence. 

The  night  had  alreadv  advanced,  and  the  moon  from  the  high 
vault  of  the  starry  heavens  poured  down  her  floods  of  light  over  the 
spray  of  the  forest.  A  few  feeble  raylets,  penetrating  through  the 
thick  masses  of  foilage  reached  the  retreat  where  Don  Rafael  had 
hidden  himself. 

He  remained  for  some  moments  listening  attentively.  He  could 
hear  nothing — at  least  no  sound  that  betokened  the  presence  of  hu- 
man beings.  The  breeze  sighing  among  the  leaves,  the  distant  howl 
of  the  coyote,  the  sweet  note  of  the  mimic  night  thrush,  or  perchance 
the  rustling  caused  by  the  iguana  as  it  scampered  over  the  dead 
leaves,  were  the  only  sounds  that  broke  the  stillness  of  the  night. 

The  fresh  balmy  air  that  he  was  breathing,  the  shadow  of  night 
that  enwrapped  him,  the  imposing  tranquility  that  reigned  around, 
all  conspired  to  beget  the  desire  for  repose.  He  felt  his  eyelids 
gradually  grow  heavier  and  heavier  ;  and  after  awhile  an  invincible 
torpor  seized  upon  his  whole  frame. 

Without  being  in  any  great  degree  uneasy  about  his  situation, 
Don  Rafael  nevertheless  felt  the  necessity  of  keeping  awake  as  long 
as  he  might  be  able.  With  this  intent  he  struggled  for  a  time 
against  sleep,  but  in  vain.  Seeing  that  it  was  about  to  overpower  A 
him,  he  unwound  the  sash  from  his  waist,  and  with  this  attached* 
himself  firmly  to  the  branches.  Having  thus  provided  against  the 
danger  of  a  fall,  he  surrendered  himself  the  moment  after  to  a  pro- 
found and  silent  slumber. 


256  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 


CHAPTER  LVIII. 

A     CARELESS     SEARCH. 

Most  of  the  guerilleros  of  the  band  of  Arroyo  were  country  peo- 
ple— rancheros,  vaqueros,  and  the  like.  Many  of  them,  from  their 
habits  of  life,  were  skilled  in  following  the  tracks  of  animals.  It  was 
not  likely,  therefore,  they  should  fail  to  discover  the  place  where  the 
Colonel  had  turned  off  from  the  road ;  and  in  reality  they  perceived 
it,  and  there  came  to  a  halt.  The  uncertain  light  of  the  moon,  how- 
ever, hindered  them  from  following  his  tracks  through  the  under- 
wood ;  and,  unable  to  guess  the  direction  he  had  taken,  they  remain- 
ed for  some  minutes  deliberating  on  what  was  to  be  done. 

To  go  forward  in  a  body  would  be  to  diminish  the  chances  of  find- 
ing his  traces— more  especially  if  they  proceeded  on  horseback.  It 
was  resolved,  therefore,  that  all  should  dismount ;  and,  separating 
into  two's,  thus  scour  the  thicket  in  front.  Afterwards,  if  unsuccess- 
ful in  their  search,  tney  were  to  reunite  in  the  glade  where  they  had 
picketed  their  horses. 

This  resolution  was  carried  out,  and  in  pairs  the  guerilleros  scat- 
tered off  into  the  wood. 

Although  adopting  all  necessary  measures  of  prudence,  on  account 
of  the  terrible  name  of  him  they  were  in  search  of,  at  first  the  pur- 
suers conscientiously  performed  their  work.  By  little  and  little, 
however,  their  ardour  became  abated,  and  then  a  very  similar  idea 
presented  itself  to  the  minds  of  all  of  them  at  the  same  time.  They 
remembered  how  easily  the  Colonel  had  overcome  his  two  adversa- 
ries, the  videttes  ;  and  it  now  occurred  to  them  that  they  had  acted 
very  rashly  in  thus  weakening  their  strength  by  division. 

As  it  would  never  do  to  return  at  once  to  the  appointed  rendez- 
vous, eath  couple  perceived  the  necessity  of  allowing  some  time  to 
elapse  before  going  back,  for  the  sake  of  saving  appearances.  They 
continued  the  search,  therefore,  but  rather  by  way  of  passing  the 


A    CARELESS    SEARCH.  257 

time  than  with  any  ardour  in  the  accomplishment  of  their  original 
design. 

"  Carrambo  !  what  a  lovely  moon  !"  remarked  Pepe  Lobos  to  his 
partner  in  the  search  ;  "  it  gives  me  an  idea " 

"  That  the  Colonel  may  see  us  before  we  discover  him  ?"  interrupt- 
ed his  companion. 

"  Bah  !  nothing  of  the  kind,"  rejoined  Pepe,  "  that  devil  of  a  roy- 
alist is  not  to  be  found.  What  I  was  thinking  of  is,  that,  since  it  is 
almost  as  clear  as  daylight,  there's  a  good  opportunity  for  your 
showing  me  that  which  you  have  so  long  promised." 

"  What  is  it,  comarado '?" 

"  The  trick  of  cards  by  which  one  may  si  ways  win  an  albur  at 
monte." 

"  Of  course  I  cannot  show  you  without  having  the  cards." 

"  But  I  have  them,  hombre — a  bran-new  pack,  too.'' 

"Ah!  it  is  easier  to  do  that  trick  with  an  old  pack,"  replied 
Pepe's  comrade  with  a  knowing  shrug  of  the  shoulders.  "Howev- 
er,  since  I  have  promised  you,  and,  as  you  jnstly  remark,  there  is 
no  chance  of  finding  this  royalist  colonel,  I  agree  to  your  request." 

The  two  insurgents  seated  themselves  on  the  turf— in  a  spot 
where  the  moon  fell  with  a  clear  light — and  Pepe  Lobos,  having 
drawn  a  pack  of  cards  from  his  pocket,  the  lesson  commenced. 

Between  the  ardour  of  the  master  and  the  docility  of  the  pupil, 
the  lesson  was  prolonged  to  such  a  time,  that  the  Colonel,  asleep 
between  his  two  branches,  could  have  dreamt  all  the  dreams  that 
might  present  themselves  to  his  imagination  before  either  of  these 
worthies  was  likely  to  awaken  him. 

Not  far  distant  two  others  of  the  searchers  put  in  practice,  as  re- 
gards Don  Rafael,  a  very  similar  courtesy. 

"  So,  Suarez,"  said  the  first  of  these  two  to  the  other,  "  five  hun- 
dred dollars,  isirt  it,  that  the  Captain  promises  the  man  who  may 
take  this  royalist  colonel  alive  ?" 

"  Yes,"  replied  Suarez,  "  five  hundred  dollars,  and  a  good  round 
sum  it  is.  But  should  one  get  an  arm  shot  off  or  a  leg  disabled,  in 
capturing  the  demonio,  will  the  Captain  allow  anything  extra  for 
that,  do  you  think  ?" 

"  Ah  !  I  can't  say.     I  should  fancy  so." 

"  Well,  then,  hear  me,  friend  Suarez.  I  have  no  doubt  it  will  be 
a  good  thing ;  and  for  you  who  are  married,  and  have  a  family  to 
support,  this  five  hundred  dollats  would  be  a  windfall.  I  am  single 
and  don't  require  it.  I  am  therefore  willing  to  surrender  my 
chance  to  you,  and  you  can  look  for  the  Colonel  by  yourself.'1 


VOS  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

Saying  this,  the  soldier  stretched  himself  along  the  grass,  and 
disposed  himself  for  a  sleep. 

"  For  the.  last  two  nights,"  continued  he,  "  I  haven't  had  a  wink, 
and  1  can't  keep  my  eyes  open  any  longer.  When  you  have  cap- 
tured the  Colonel,  come  back  and  rouse  me ;  but  whether  you  take 
him  or  no,  mind  you,  good  Suarez,  come  this  way  and  wake  me  be- 
fore daylight — else  I  may  sleep  too  long." 

"  Coward  !"  exclaimed  Suarez,  "  I  shall  keep  on  without  you  and 
get  the  reward  for  myself." 

The  answer  to  these  remarks  was  a  loud  snore,  for  Suarez'  com- 
rade had  fallen  asleep  on  the  instant. 

Of  the  ten  enemies  of  Don  Rafael  three  had  thus  withdrawn  them- 
selves from  the  pursuit. 

Two  others,  at  no  great  distance  off,  held  the  following  conver- 
sation. 

"  Santissima  /"  exclaimed  one,  looking  up  to  the  sky.  "  Did 
you  ever  see  a  moon  so  ridiculously  clear?  This  royalist  colonel, 
if  hidden  about  here,  cannot  fail  to  see  us." 

'*  That  would  be  unfortunate,"  rejoined  the  second.  "  If  he 
should  see  us,  he  would  be  certain  to  make  off." 

'•  Ah  !  hum  !"  muttered  the  first  speaker,  "  I'm  not  so  sure  about 
that ;  he's  not  one  of  the  kind  that  cares  about  making  off.  Have 
you  heard  how  he  lifted  Panchito  Jolas  out  of  his  stirrups ?" 

"  Yes,  I  have  myself  had  some  falls  from  a  horse,  but  when  I 
think  of  poor  Jolas,  it  makes  my  blood  run  cold.  Ave  Maria! 
Did  you  not  hear  something  ?" 

The  two  searchers  stopped  in  their  tracks  and  stood  listening, 
with  far  more  fear  in  their  hearts  than  could  be  in  that  of  him  for 
whom  they  were  searching. 

It  was  only  a  false  alarm,  but  it  had  the  effect  of  causing  them 
to  betray  to  one  another  the  dread  with  which  the  fame  of  the  Col- 
onel had  inspired  them. 

The  mask  thus  removed,  mutual  confidence  became  established 
between  the  two ;  and  both  were  equally  agreed  upon  the  prudence 
of  at  once  returning  to  the  appointed  rendezvous. 

The  other  four  pursuers  continued  to  advance,  but  with  such  easy 
nonchalance  that  in  two  or  three  hours  afterwards,  eight  of  the  ten 
had  returned  to  the  glade, — all  equally  unsuccessful  in  their 
search ! 

As  to  the  two  who  were  still  missing — the  reason  for  their  ah. 
sence  was  simple  enough. 

As  soon  as  Suarez  had  parted  from  his  somnolent  companion, 


A    CARELESS    SEARCH.  259 

the  thought  occurred  to  him  that  since  the  latter,  only  a  single 
man,  was  so  careful  of  his  life,  he,  being  married,  and  with  a  fam- 
ily, had  still  greater  reason  for  being  careful  of  his.  Having  given 
his  companion  a  proof  of  his  courage,  which  had  cost  him  nothing, 
he  resolved  to  imitate  the  latter  in  another  respect. 

After  going  a  hundred  paces  farther,  he  also  stretched  himself 
along  the  grass,  and  entered  into  the  land  of  dreams — perhaps 
dreaming  of  his  wife ;  and  how  upon  lis  bed  of  moss  he  was  en- 
ioying  the  good  fortune  of  escaping  from  her  ill-temper. 

Before  falling  asleep,  he  had  promised  himself  to  awake  at  an 
early  hour,  and,  after  rousing  his  companion,  to  abuse  him  for  his 
cowardice. 

Unfortunately  for  Suarez,  he  reckoned  without  his  host  when  sup- 
posing he  could  awake  himself — and  both  he  and  his  partner  slept 
until  long  after  the  other  eight  had  reassembled  at  the  rendez- 
vous, and  commenced  deliberating  upon  a  more  earnest  prosecution 
of  the  search. 

The  moon  had  already  gone  dowrn  and  the  day  was  beginning  to 
dawn.  The  grey  light  falling  upon  the  group  of  insurgent  horse- 
men— dressed  in  their  half-military,  half  peasant  costumes,  soiled 
and  tattered  by  long  campaigning — presented  a  tableau  of  the  most 
picturesque  character. 

Around  the  glade,  their  horses,  tied  to  the  trees,  were  endeavor- 
ing to  satisfy  their  hunger  by  gnawing  at  the  leaves  and  twigs. 
Even  this  miserable  pasture  was  scarce  attainable,  on  account  of 
the  bitts  which  the  animals  still  had  in  their  mouths,  and  which 
were  heard  constantly  clanking  between  their  teeth. 

The  eight  insurgents  had  seated  themselves  in  the  centre  of  the 
glade,  and  with  their  carbines  resting  across  their  knees,  and  their 
daggers  sticking  in  their  boot  tops,  were  listeningto  the  discourse 
of  Pepe  Lobos. 

"Suarez  and  Pacheco  will  never  return,"  continued  Pepe,  in  an- 
swer to  the  conjectures  of  his  comrades.  "  It  is  as  good  as  certain 
that  this  Colonel  of  Beelzebub  has  settled  the  affair  with  both — just 
as  he  did  with  poor  Panchito  Jolas  ;  and  since  we  have  searched  all 
night  without  finding  any  trace " 

"  We  explored  our  route  with  the  greatest  care,"  interrupted  one 
of  the  beaters  who  had  exhibited  the  greatest  dread  of  encountering 
the  Colonel. 

"  We  have  done  the  same,"  added  Pepe  Lobos.  "  Ask  my  partner 
there.  Although  his  trace  has  escaped  our  observation,  it  is  evident 
the  Rovalist  is  somewhere  in  this  wood — else  what  has  become  of 


200  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

Suarez  and  Pacheco  ?  Yes,  he  is  in  it  yet,  be  assured,  and  my  ad- 
vice is  that  we  go  back  to  the  place  where  he  left  the  main  road, 
and  follow  the  track  of  his  horse  from  there.  That  will  be  the 
more  likely  plan  to  bring  us  to  the  place  where  he  is  at  this 
minute." 

The  other  seven  gave  in  their  consent  to  this  plan,  and  it  was  re- 
solved that  it  should  be  carried  into  execution. 

"  As  for  the  reward  of  five  hundred  dollars,"  continued  Pepe  Lo- 
bos,  "  that's  all  very  well.  But  I  say  vengeance  before  everything; 
and  we  will  do  better  to  kill  this  fierce  devil  at  once.  A  fig  for  the 
bounty,  say  I !" 

"  Perhaps  the  Captain  will  pay  one  half,  if  we  bring  him  in  dead  ?" 
suggested  one  of  the  insurgents. 

"  When  we  have  ascertained  exactly  where  he  is  hid,"  continued 
Pepe,  without  heeding  the  suggestion,  "  we  can  then  seperate  into 
two  parties  of  four  each.  One  can  approach  from  one  side,  and  the 
other  party  in  the  opposite  direction.  We  shall  thus  have  him  be- 
tween us ;  and  let  whoever  sets  eye  on  him  fire  at  him  as  at  a  mad 
dog.  That  is  the  only  way  to  make  sure  ;  besides,  if  he  should  be 
only  wounded  and  we  can  carry  him  to  camp  with  a  little  life  in 
him,  we  shall  still  be  entitled  to  the  reward." 

The  counsel  Qf  Pepe  Lobos  met  with  a  universal  approbation  ; 
and  it  was  finally  resolved  that  as  soon  as  day  had  fairly  broken, 
they  should  all  return  to  the  main  road  and  recommence  the  search 

Just  as  the  sun  commenced  gilding  the  lofty  summits  of  the  palm 
trees,  the  eight  guerilleros  scattered  themselves  along  the  road  to  ex. 
amine  the  hoof  tracks,  and  if  possible  discover  the  point  at  which 
Don  Rafael  had  turned  off  into  the  woods.  This  was  by  no  means 
so  easily  accomplished  :  for  the  ground  was  now  trodden  by  their  own 
horses  in  such  a  fashion  that  it  seemed  impossible  to  distinguish 
which  of  the  trails  was  that  of  the  Royalist  dragoon.  A  native  of 
Europe  would  have  examined  them  in  vain  ;  but  to  a  vaquero  of 
Mexico,  a  gaucho  of  Chili,  or  in  fact  a  native  peasant  of  any  part 
of  Spanish-America,  it  was  a  simple  work  of  time  and  patience.  In 
fact,  scarce  ten  minutes  had  passed,  before  Pepe  Lobos  called  to  his 
comrades  to  announce  that  he  had  discovered  the  track  they  were  in 
search  of. 

Besides  the  hoof-prints  of  a  horse,  a  twig  broken  from  the  branch 
of  a  tree,  and  some  fresh  leaves  of  sassafras  laurel  lying  upon  the 
ground,  showed  clearly  the  place  where  Don  Rafael  had  passed 
through  the  underwood. 

After  following  his  trail  for  some  paces,  all  believed  that   the  fir 


A    CARELESS    SEARCH.  261 

gitive  could  not  be  far  distant  from  the  spot.  The  two  parties  were 
then  formed  ;  one  to  advance  directly  on  the  trail,  the  other  to  make 
a  circuit  and  enter  the  thicket  from  the  opposite  direction. 

While  the  latter  was  executing  the  movement  agreed  upon,  the 
f  >  ir  men  who  compose. 1  it  came  suddenly  upon  the  horsemen  whom 
Arroyo  hid  sent  in  pursuit  of  Juan  de  Zapote  and  the  fugitive  mcs- 
seu«-er.  By  their  known  watchword  the  two  parties  of  insurgents 
recognised  each  other  ;  and,  after  joining  their  Forces,  they  agreed  to 
separate  again  into  three  bodies,  and  thus  advance  towards  the  spot 
where  it  was  conjectured  Don  Rafael  might  be  hidden.  Four  par- 
ties were  now  closing  in  upon  a  common  centre;  and  just  in  that 
centre  stood  the  great  cedrela  in  which  Don  Ratael  had  ensconced 
himself. 

As  all  four  were  acting  under  a  common  understanding  that  the 
Royalist  Colonel  was  to  be  shot  down  upon  sight,  it  will  be  perceived 
that  the  position  of  Don  Rafael  was  now  one  of  imminent  danger. 
The  very  least  misfortune  that  seemed  to  menace  him  would  be  to 
have  the  opportunity  to  die  sword  in  hand — fighting  to  the  death; 
for  this  would  be  far  preferable  to  falling  into  the  hands  of  his  piti- 
less foeman,  the  brigand  Arroyo.  With  the  Royabft*  Colonel  it  was 
in  reality  a  moment  of  extreme  peril. 


262 


THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 


CHAPTER  L1X. 

EL    ZAPOTE    AND    GASPAR. 

Just  about  the  moment  when  Pepe  Lobos  and  his  comrades  had 
made  their  dispositions  for  advancing  into  the  thicket,  Don  Rafael 
awoke  from  his  prolonged  slumber.  On  first  opening  his  eyes,  the 
glare  of  the  sunlight  so  dazzled  them,  that  he  inquired  of  himself 
where  he  was.  Presently,  however,  objects  appeared  more  distinct- 
ly ;  and  he  became  aware  of  the  extraordinary  situation  in  which 
he  had  placed  himself. 

He  had  scarce  time  for  a  single  reflection,  when  his  attention  was 
drawn  to  a  rustling  among  the  leaves  at  a  short  distance  off;  and, 
looking  diagonally  downward,  he  perceived  two  men  on  foot  advanc- 
ing towards  the  cedrela. 

On  first  awaking,  he  had  felt  such  an  extreme  lassitude  through- 
out all  his  limbs,  that  he  could  scarce  believe  himself  to  have 
slept  as  long  as  he  had  done.  The  height  of  the  sun,  however,  pro- 
claimed that  he  had  slumbered  for  many  hours. 

Notwithstanding  the  strong  desire  he  had  to  descend  from  hi3 
uncomfortable  couch,  at  sight  of  the  two  men  he  had  prudently  de- 
ferred his  intention.  He  took  the  precaution,  however,  to  untie  the 
sash  that  bound  him  to  the  branches — doing  this  as  gently  as  pos- 
sible— while  he  kept  his  eyes  fixed  upon  the  new  comers,  who,  to 
say  the  least,  presented  a  suspicious  appearance. 

The  costume  of  both  was  odd  enough,  and  altogether  unsuited  for 
traversing  such  a  thorny  jungle  as  that  through  which  they  were 
passing.  It  consisted  merely  of  a  shirt  and  cotton  drawers — while 
each  of  them  carried  in  hand  a  large  parcel.  Although  the  night 
had  been  dry  throughout,  the  garments  of  both  pedestrians  appeared 
saturated  with  water  ! 

Without  the  slightest  suspicion  that  Don  Rafael  was  in  the  tree, 
or  that  any  other  human  being  was  near,  the  two  men  were  never- 
theless moving  with  cautious  steps.  Now  they  looked  to  the  right, 
and  then  to  the  left,  with  quick  earnest  glances — as  if  they  were 


EL    ZAPOTE    ANB    GASPAR. 


203 


either  searching  for  something,  or  in  dread  that  an  enemy  might  be 
concealed  in  the  bushes. 

"These  droll  fellows/'  said  the  Colonel  to  himself,  "are  either 
searching  for  some  one,  or  fear  that  some  one  is  searching  for  them 
—which  of  the  two'?" 

He  watched  them,  listening  attentively. 

The  same  reasou  which  had  induced  Don  Rafael  to  select  this 
part  of  the  wood  as  a  hiding-place — that  is  the  impenetrability  of 
the  thicket  that  surrounded  it — seemed  to  have  influenced  in  like 
manner  the  two  thinly-clad  pedestrians. 

"  We  had  better  stop  here,"  said  one  to  the  other,  as  both  came 
U  •*  halt,  "  at  least  until  we  can  put  on  our  clothes  again." 

"Agreed,"  was  the  response  ;  "  but  we  must  make  our  stay  as 
short  as  possible  :  we  should  by  this  time  have  been  far  along  the 
road  to  Huajapam." 

Each  at  the  same  moment  untied  the  parcel  which  he  carried,  and 
which  consisted  of  his  upper  garments  that  had  been  kept  dry. 
Then  stripping  off  their  wet  sliirts  and  drawers,  they  commenced 
dressing  themselves  in  their  proper  habiliments. 

"  So,  amigo  !"  said  the  first  speaker,  pointing  to  a  small  packet 
which  the  other  had  been  carrying,  "  that  you  tell  me,  is  worth  its 
weight  in  gold  '?" 

'rYes;  and  you  shall  soon  find  that  you  have  nothing  to  regret 
in  helping  me  to  escape,  and  sharing  with  me  the  douceur  we  shall 
receive  on  presenting  it.  If  we  are  only  lucky  enough  to  get  away 
from  this  neighborhood — I  have  no  doubt  they  will  pursue  us." 

•:  We  may  be  certain  of  that,  eompadre  ;  but  don't  be  uneasy 
about  their  finding  us.  If  we  should  fall  into  the  hands  of  any  of 
those  who  are  besieging  Del  Valle,  trust  me  for  getting  clear  of 
them.  As  they  are  my  comrades,  and  don't  know  yet  that  I  have 
run  away,  I  shall  be  able  to  mislead  them.  I  can  tell  them,  that  I 
have  been  sent  along  with  you,  to  receive  the  ransom  of  one  of  our 
prisoners." 

"  What  if  they  should  carry  us  back  to  Arroyo's  camp  ?" 

"  Why,  in  that  case  we  shall  both  be  hanged.  What  matters  it, 
a  little  sooner  or  later — it  is  the  common  lot?"  philosophically  ad- 
ded Juan  el  Zapote — for  it  was  he,  in  company  with  the  messenger 
whom  he  had  aided  in  making  his  escape.  "  Never  mind,  compa- 
drito"  he  continued  in  a  more  cheering  tone,  "I  shall  do  my  best  to 
get  you  clear  of  the  scrape  anyhow." 

"Santa  Virgen  /"  mentally  ejaculated  the  Colonel.  "  This  droll 
fellow,  who  thinks  it  is  the  lot  of  all  men  to  be  hanged  sooner  or 


2G4  THE    TIGER-IIUNTTEVt 

later,  appears  to  be  so  sure  of  the  fact,  that  it  would  not  expose  him 
to  much  more  risk  to  conduct  me  also  to  a  safer  harbour.'' 

And  m  making  this  reflection,  Don  Rafael  caught  hold  of  the 
liianas  by  which" ho  had  climbed  up;  and  at  the  risk  of  leaving 
some  of  his  garments  behind  him,  sprang  out  from  between  I  he 
branches,  and  dropped  down  between  the  two  pedestrians  with  a 
suddenness  that  stupefied  them. 

The  man  who  was  to  pay  so  dear  for  the  precious  packet  sent  him 
by  Gertrudis,  was  now  face  to  face  with  the  messenger  who  bore  it; 
and  yet  neither  of  them  knew  the  other! 

"  Hush  !"  said  the  Colonel,  biking  the  initiative,  "  you  have  no- 
thing to  fear.  1  promise  you  my  protection,  but  first  lay  down  your 
arms  !" 

Zapote  had  drawn  his  long  dagger,  and  stood  ready  to  use  it 
against  the  first  enemy  who  came  near,  with  that  indifference  pecu- 
liar to  one  who  believed  in  the  rope  or  garrotte  as  the  necessary 
termination  of  his  life. 

But  Don  Rafael  had  at  the  same  instant  caught  hold  of  his  arm, 
which  he  held  with  a  grasp  that  proved  he  could  also  become  as 
terrible  an  antagonist  as  he  might  be  a  powerful  protector. 

"  Who  are  you?"  simultaneously  inquired  the  two  fugitives. 

"Ah  !  it  might  be  indiscreet  in  me  to  tell  you  that,"  replied  Don 
Rafael.  "  J  am  a  young  man  who  has  just  sprung  down  from  the 
tree  above  you,  as  you  may  see  by  my  hat  still  sticking  up  there 
among  the  branches." 

Without  letting  go  his  hold  of  Zapote,  the  Colonel  raised  himself 
on  his  toes,  and  stretching  his  arm  upwards,  proceeded  to  disengage 
the  insurgent's  hat  from  among  the  branches. 

"  So,  amigos  !"  continued  he,  as  soon  as  he  had  recovered  his  hat. 
"  You  are  fleeing  from  the  guerilleros  of  Arroyo  !  Well — so  am  1. 
That  is  enough  for  you  to  know  at  present.  You  are  two  and  I  only 
one — but  let  me  plainly  tell  you,  if  you  do  not  make  common  cause 
with  me,  J  shall  be  under  the  necessity  of  killing  you  boih.  Now 
you  may  choose — yes  or  no  !" 

"  Carrambo  /"  exclaimed  Zapote,  not  ill-pleased  with  the  frank, 
off-hand  manner  of  the  stranger,  '-what  a  capital  trader  you  would 
make  with  your  round-a-bout  way  of  coming  co  terms  !  Well,  cav- 
allero  !  what  can  we  do  for  you  ?" 

"Pass  me  off  with  these  fellows  of  Arroyo,  as  you  are  intending 
to  do  your  comrade  here.  Say  that  1  am  charged  with  the  ransom 
of  a  prisoner  at  the  hacienda  Del  Yalle.  and  thus  obtain  for  me 
permission    to  pass  the  lines.       If  you  do  this  I  promise  you  a  re- 


EI-    ZAPOTE    AND    GASPAR,  42C>5 

ompense,  and  since  you  are  both  about  to  share  the  bounty  of  some 
one  between  you " 

"  Only  a  little  commission,"  interrupted  Zapote,  "  and  if  you  knew 
what  it  is " 

"  Oh,  1  have  no  intention  of  claiming  my  third  in  the  reward — I 
don't  care  to  know  what  it  is !" 

"  But  you  shall  know,  for  all  that,"  replied  Zapote,  apparently 
carried  away  by  an  irresistible  desire  of  giving  his  confidence. — 
"  Among  friends,  for  we  are  so  at  present,  there  should  be  no  con- 
cealment." 

"  Well,  then,  what  is  it  V  inquired  the  Colonel. 

"  It  is  the  will  of  a  rich  uncle  in  favor  of  a  nephew  who  believed 
himself  disinherited,  and  to  whom  we  are  now  taking  it.  You  may- 
fancy  whether  we  have  just  grounds  for  expecting  a  good  perqui- 
site." 

"  Are  you  sure  that  the  will  is  not  a  false  one  ?"  inquired  the 
Colonel,  not  without  suspicions  as  to  the  veracity  of  Zapote. 

"  Neither  of  us  knows  how  to  read,"  .replied  the  ex-guerillero, 
writh  an  air  of  affected  innocence. 

"  But  take  my  word  for  It,  cavallero,"  he  hastily  added,  "  we 
had  better  get  out  of  this  place  as  quickly  as  we  «can.  We  have  al- 
ready lost  too  much  time." 

"  But  my  horse,"  objected  the  Colonel.     "  What's  to  be  done  with 

him  r 

"Oh,  you  have  a  horse?  Well,  then,  the  best  way  is  to  leave 
him  behind — he  will  only  embarrass  you." 

"  He  would  certainly  do  so,"  interrupted  the  messenger,  "  if  he 
was  like  a  horse  I  once  knew.  Ah  !  that  was  a  devil  of  an  animal ! 
If  you  had  only  heard " 

The  man  was  alluding  to  a  horse  he  had  once  seen  in  the  stables 
of  his  master,  Don  Mariano  de  Silva,  and  which  was  no  other  than 
Roncador  himself. 

He  was  about  to  recount  the  peculiarities  of  this  famous  steed — 
which  would  no  doubt  have  led  to  a  recognition  between  himself 
and  Don  Rafael — when  his  speech  was  interrupted  by  voices  heard 
in  different  directions,  as  if  men  were  approaching  the  spot  from 
different  sides. 

Both  Don  Rafael  and  the  messenger  interrogated  with  anxious 
regard  the  countenance  of  Zapote. 

"  Carrambo!"  exclaimed  the  latter.  "It  may  be  more  serious 
than  I  thought." 

The  voices  had  now  broken  forth  into  shouts  and  cries — as  if  ut- 


266*  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

tered  by  men  engaged  in  a  chase ;  and  the  sounds  expressed  a  sort 
of  vengeful  resolve  on  the  part  of  those  who  uttered  them  not  to 
show  mercy  or  give  quarter. 

El  Zapote  looked  for  some  moments  with  fixed  gaze  upon  the 
royalist  fugitive,  who,  with  the  felt  hat  of  an  insurgent,  the  jacket 
of  an  infantry  soldier,  and  the  pantaloons  of  a  dragoon  officer,  pre- 
sented a  somewhat  motley  appearance. 

"  You  are  a  man  who  has  just  dropped  down  from  a  tree,"  said 
he.  "  I  will  not  deny  that  fact;  but  if  you  are  the  only  one  about 
here,  I  should  say  there  is  a  royalist  in  this  wood,  that  these  fellows 
are  about  to  hunt  to  death." 

"  On  my  side,  I  shall  be  frank  with  you,"  answered  Don  Rafael. 
"  You  have  guessed  rightly — I  am  in  the  King's  cause." 

"These  shouts,"  continued  Zapote,  rt  the  meaning  of  which  I  un- 
derstand full  well,  denote  that  there  is  a  royalist  hidden  in  these 
woods,  who  is  to  be  taken  dead  or  alive.  Have  the  men  who  are 
pursuing  you  ever  seen  you  V 

"  I  killed  two  of  their  number  yesterday  evening — there  were 
others  who  no  doubt  saw  me." 

"  Then  there  is  no  hope  of  my  being  able  to  pass  you  off  as  an 
ordinary  prisoner,  like  my  companion  here,  who  is  neither  royalist 
nor  insurgent." 

"  It  is  very  doubtful,  to  say  the  least,"  remarked  Don  Rafael,  in 
a  desponding  tone. 

"Altogether  impossible,  but  I  can. promise  you  one  thing,  how. 
ever,  that  we  shall  not  betray  you  should  we  fall  in  with  thesei 
pursuers.  Moreover,  I  shall  endeavor  to  throw  them  off  your  scent, 
for  I  am  beginning  to  tire  of  this  brigand  life  of  theirs.  On  one 
condition,  however." 

"  Name  it,"  said  the  Colonel. 

"That  you  will  permit  us  to  part  company  with  you.  I  can  do 
nothing  to  save  you — you  know  it — while  you  may  only  ruin  us, 
without  any  profit  to  yourself.  On  the  other  hand,  your  fate  has 
become  in  a  manner  linked  with  ours,  and  to  abandon  you  in  the 
midst  of  danger  would  be  a  baseness  for  which  I  could  never  par- 
don myself." 

There  was  in  the  words  of  Zapote  an  accent  of  loyalty,  which 
moved  the  colonel  to  admiration  in  spite  of  himself. 

"  Have  no  care  for  me,"  resolutely  rejoined  Don  Rafael.  "  Go 
which  way  you  please  without  me,  and  I  hope,"  he  added,  with  a 
smile,  "  that  you  will  reach  that  nephew  you  speak  of,  and  safely 
deliver  to  him  his  uncle's  will  !" 


EL    ZAPOTE    AND    GASPAft.  2<>7 

"After  all,  amigo"  he  continued  in  a  more  serious  tone,  "  1  have 
but  little  reason  to  care  for  life  more  than  yourself.  A  little  soon- 
er or  a  little  later,  what  matters  it?  Only,"  added  he,  smiling,  "  1 
should  not  exactly  fancy  to  be  hanged." 

"  Thanks  for  your  permission  that  we  should  part  from  you," 
said  Zapote,  "  but,  Senor  Cavallero,  a  word  before  you  go.  If  you 
take  my  advice,  you  will  climb  back  into  that  tree  where  no  one 
will  suspect  your  presence." 

"No,"  interrupted  Don  Rafael.  "Up  there  I  should  be  as  a  ja- 
guar pursued  by  hounds — without  the  power  to  defend  myself,  and 
I  am  like  the  Indians,  I  wish  on  entering  the  other  world  to  send  as 
many  enemies  before  me  as  possible." 

"  Well,  then,  do  better  still,  make  towards  the  river  ;  keep  due 
south  from  this  place,  and  on  reaching  the  banks  of  the  Ostuta,  you 
will  see  a  vast  thicket  of  bamboos — in  which  my  comrade  and  my- 
self have  just  found  a  refuge,  and  where  we  might  have  remained 
safe  from  enemies  till  the  day  of  judgment,  had  we  not  to  go  for- 
ward on  our  errand.  If  you  can  only  succeed  in  reaching  the  bam- 
boos, you  are  saved." 

Saying  this,  El  Zapote,  followed  by  his  companion,  turned  his 
face  northward,  and  striking  off  into  the  ^jiicket,  both  were  soon  lost 
to  Don  Rafael's  sight. 


208  THE    TIGER-HUNTEB. 


CHAPTER  LX. 


THE    FUGITIVES    IN    DANGER. 


El  Zapote  and  his  confrere,  the  messenger,  after  making  a  wide 
detour  through  the  forest,  came  out  on  the  Iluajapam  road. 

Their  intention  was  to  journey  on  to  Iluajapam — where  they  sup- 
posed the  royalist  army  still  held  the  place  in  siege,  and  where  they 
expected  to  find  Colonel  Tres-Villas,  to  whom  the  messenger  had 
been  sent.  Little  did  either  the  ex-guerillero  or  his  companion  sus- 
pect that  it  was  the  colonel  himself  from  whom  they  had  just 
parted. 

"  By  my  faith  !"  remarked  the  messenger,  as  they  journeyed  along, 
"  it's  a  pity  now  that  we  did  not  ask  that  gentleman  his  name.  It 
is  likely  enough  that  he  is  some  grand  officer  belonging  to  the 
royalist  army." 

"  Bah  !"  replied  Zapote.  "  What  good  would  it  be  to  us  to  know 
his  name?  He's  a  lost  man,  I  fear.  It  matters  little,  therefore, 
what  name  he  carries." 

'lQuien  Sabe?"  doubtingly  rejoined  the  messenger. 

"  I  am  more  vexed,"  continued  Zapote,  "  that  we  were  not  able  to 
do  any  thing  for  him.  It  can't  be  helped,  however  ;  and  just  now, 
let  me  tell  you,  my  brave  Gaspar,  that  we  have  got  to  look  out  for 
ourselves.     We  are  yet  far  from  being  out  of  danger." 

The  two  men  pursued  their  route,  gliding  silently  and  cautiously 
under  the  shadow  of  the  underwood. 

Scarce  ten  minutes  had  elapsed  when  they  again  heard  the  voices 
of  those  who  were  beating  the  wood  in  search  of  the  hiding-place  of 
Don  Rafael.  Both  stepped  behind  a  screen  of  bushes  and  listened. 
In  the  midst  of  a  profound  silence,  they  heard  the  crackling  of 
branches ;  and  the  moment  after  a  man  appeared  at  a  short  distance 
from  where  they  stood.  He  was  advancing  with  stealthy  step, 
carbine  in  hand,  and  almost  at  the  same  instant  two  others  made- 


THE    FUGITIVES    IN    DANGER.  209 

their  appearance,  coming  up  behind  him,  and  moving  forward  with 
like  caution. 

All  three  were  stealthily  gliding  from  tree  to  tree — making  a 
temporary  rampart  of  the  trunks,  as  they  reconnoitred  the  ground 
before  them. 

One  of  these  men  was  recognized  by  Zapote  as  an  old  comrade. 
"  Eh,  Perico !"  cried  he,  speaking  lou<J.  enough  to  be  heard  by  the 
men. 

"  Hola  !     Who  calls  me  ?"  responded  Perico. 
"  I— Juan  el  Zapote." 

"Zapote!  how  is  it  that  you  are  here?  Where  did  vou  come 
from?" 

"  From  the  camp,"  replied  Zapote,  with  wondrous  impudence. 

"  Our  Captain  has  sent " 

"  Oh!  the  Captain  knows,  then,  that  we  are  in  pursuit  of  a  roy- 
alist who  has  taken  shelter  in  the  chapparal?  We  have  had  a  time 
of  it  after  him,  and  he's  not  found  yet.  We  have  scoured  the 
thicket  all  the  night  in  search  of  his  hiding-place;  and,  out  often  ot 
us  who  came  after  him,  eight  only  remain.  Two,  Suarez  and  Pache- 
co,  he  has  killed  somewhere;  but  if  I  may  judge  by  the  signal  cries 
to  which  we  have  responded,  there  should  be  at  least  twenty  of  our 
comrades  at  present  looking  after  him." 

At  this  moment  another  man  joined  company  with  the  three  al- 
ready on  the  ground.  Fortunately  for  Juan  el  Zapote  and  the  mes- 
senger, these  four  were  precisely  the  same  whom  Pepe  Lobos  had 
ordered  to  go  round  by  the  Huajapam  road,  and  as  they  had  not 
yet  been  in  communication  with  the  party  from  the  camp,  they  were 
ignorant  of  the  faet  that  their  old  comrade,  Zapote,  was  himself  be- 
ing pursued  as  a  deserter.  "  Well,"  continued  Zapote,  "  as  I  was 
saying,  our  Captain  has  sent  me  on  an  errand  with  my  companion, 
Gaspar,  here  ;  and  we  are  in  the  greatest  haste." 
"  What  errand1?"  demanded  Perico. 

"Carrambo/  A  secret  mission;  one  that  T  daren't  disclose  to 
you.     Adlos,  amiyo  !     1  am  in  a  terrible  hurry." 

"Before  vou  go,"  cried  one  of  the  men,  "tell  us  if  you  saw  any- 
body ?" 

"Saw  anybody  ?     Who  ?     The  royalist  you  are  in  search  of?" 
"  Yes  ;  the  mad  Colonel." 

"  No ;  I  met  no  mad  colonel,"  said  Zapote,  turning  away. 
"Eh!  hombre?"    exclaimed    Perico,  with    a  significant   glance j 
"  make  it  appear  you  arc  ignorant  that  it  is  the  Colonel  Tres-Villas 


270  THE    TIGER -HUNTER. 

we  are  pursuing  ?  You  know  that  well  enough.  You  wish  to 
capture  him  alone,  and  get  the  five  hundred  dollars  to  yourself?" 

"Colonel  Tres-Villasl"  cried  Zapote  and  the  messenger  in  the 
same  breath. 

"  Five  hundred  dollars  reward  !"  exclaimed  Zapote  the  instant 
after,  raising  his  hand  to  his  head,  as  if  about  to  pluck  out  a  fistful 
of  his  hair. 

"  Certainly,  that  same  :  a  grand  gentleman,  with  black  mousta- 
chios,  a  felt  hat  of  the  same  colour,  a  soldier's  infantry  jacket,  and 
gold- laced  cavalry  pantaloons." 

"And  he  has  killed  two  of  our  people  f 

"  Four.  Since  Suarez  and  Pacheco  have  not  returned,  we  may 
also  reckon  them  as  dead  men." 

Zapote  no  longer  doubted  that  the  man  from  whom  they  had  just 
parted  was  he  to  whom  they  were  bearing  the  message  of  Gertrudis 
de  Silva,  in  other  words,  Colonel  Tres-Villas.  He  exchanged  a  sig- 
nificant glance  with  the  messenger. 

For  a  moment  the  new  resolution  of  honesty  made  by  the  ex- 
bandit  wavered  upon  its  foundation,  still  but  weakly  laid  ;  but  the 
mute  appealing  glance  of  Gaspar,  and  the  remembrance  of  the 
promise  of  fidelity  he  had  just  made,  conquered  the  instinct  of  cu- 
pidity that  had  momentarily  been  aroused  within  him. 

"  Well — we  have  neither  met  nor  seen  any  one,"  he  remarked  dry- 
ly ;  "but  we  are  losing  our  time.     Actios!" 

"  Vete  con  dios  /"  (God  be  with  you),  responded  Perieo. 

Zapote  and  Gaspar,  saluting  the  others,  walked  away — going  at  a 
moderate  pace  so  long  as  they  were  in  sight  of  the  insurgents  ;  but 
as  soon  as  they  were  behind  the  bushes  advancing  with  all  the  speed 
in  their  power. 

Their  object  now  was  to  put  themselves  as  distant  as  possible 
from  the  danger  ;  since  their  projected  journey  to  Iluajapam  was 
no  more  to  be  thought  of.  When  they  had  got  to  such  a  distance  as 
not  any  longer  to  fear  pursuit,  Zapote  flung  himself  down  upon  the 
grass  with  an  air  of  profound  disappointment. 

"  What  are  we  to  do  now  ?"  inquired  Gaspar,  in  a  lugubrious 
tone. 

Zapote,  overcome  by  his  emotions,  made  no  reply.  A^out  a 
minute  after,  however,  he  sprang  suddenly  to  his  feet,  as  if  some  in- 
teresting idea  had  occurred  to  him. 

"  A  grand  idea  !"  he  exclaimed,  "  a  superb  idea  !" 

11  Ah  !     What  is  it  ?" 

"  Listen,  cam  a  rado  !     I  am  known  to  those  who  are  laying  siege 


THE    FUGITIVES    IN    DANGER.  271 

to  the  hacienda  Del  Vail'.;  you  are  known  to  those  who  defend  it, 
Well,  we  shall  thus  be  able  to  get  in.  Onee  inside,  you  ean  pass 
me  off  for  one  of  tlrj  servants  of  your  master,  Don  Mariano 
de  Silva." 

"That  might  be  possible,  my  dear  Zapote,"  naively  answered 
Gaspar,   "  It'  it  were  not  for  your  devil  of  a  physiognomy." 

"  Never  mind  that.  J*  shall  alter  ic  to  suit  the  occasion.  You 
shall  see.  All  I  ask  is,  that  if  1  extricate  the  Colonel  from  his  pres- 
ent dillemma,  I  am  to  have  a  reward  of  a  thousand  dollars.  I  risk 
my  life  for  it ;  and  the  sum  would  be  only  a  fair  one.  1  shall  take  fifty 
men,  and  deliver  him  from  danger.  As  to  your  message,  he  will 
pay  for  that  separately,  and  you  may  have  all  the  bounty  to  your- 
self." 

"  It  would  be  a  great  stroke  of  business,  if  we  could  so  manage 
it,'1  assented  Gaspar. 

"You  see,  after  all,"  philosophically  remarked  the  ex-bandit, 
"  that  honesty  is  the  best  policy." 

"  But  suppose  the  Colonel  should  be  taken  prisoner,  or  killed  1" 
suggested  Gaspar. 

'•  We  must  take  the  chance  of  that.  If  he  be,  we  shall  endeavour 
to  capture  Arroyo.  In  either  case,  I  ought  to  have  a  reward  ;  and, 
cost  what  it  will,  I  mean  to  try  for  one." 

"  It  is  possible,"  again  suggested  Gaspar,  "  the  Colonel  may  be 
able  to  reach  the  bamboo  brake  on  the  river  bank.  If  so,  we  might 
still  be  in  time  to  save  him." 

"  In  less  than  two  hours  we  can  get  back  here  with  the  men  to 
rescue  him.  They  can  easily  make  a  sortie  from  Del  Valle,  now 
that  nearly  all  the  others  are  scouring  the  forest.  Quick,  then,  let 
us  make  for  the  hacienda." 

Excited  by  the  hope  of  being  able  to  accomplish  theft  design,  the 
two  adventurers  started  off,  gliding  through  the  thicket  as  rapidly 
as  they  could  make  their  way  in  the  direction  of  the  hacienda  Del 
Valle. 


CHAPTER  LXI. 

ESCAPING    THE    TOILS. 

Left  to  himself,  Don  Rafael  calmly  considered  the  cireumstan' 
ces  that  surrounded  him.  He  could  not  help  feeling  a  conviction 
that  his  chances  of  escape  were  of  the  most  doubtful  kind,  and  that, 
unless  some  unforeseen  accident  should  favour  him,  he  had  but  a 
very  poor  prospect  of  being  able  to  extricate  himself  from  the  dan- 
ger that  threatened.  Such  an  accident  he  had  no  reason  to 
expect. 

The  sun  was  now  high  in  the  heavens,  and  his  bright  beams  pen- 
etrating through  the  foliage,  illuminated  even  the  darkest  labyrinths 
of  the  forest.  It  would  be  eight  or  nine  boms  before  he  would  set 
again;  for  it  was  near  the  summer  solstice  when  the  days  of  the 
year  are  longest. 

Don  Rafael  now  regretted  having  slept  so  long.  Had  he  awoke 
before  sunrise,  there  might  still  have  been  time  to  have  secured  his 
retreat.  He  farther  regretted  not  having  declared  his  name  and 
rank  to  the  two  men  who  had  just  parted  from  him.  It  was  possi- 
ble that  by  the  offer  of  a  large  recompense,  he  might  have  induced 
them  to  attempt  making  an  entrance  into  the  hacienda  Del 
Valle,  and  w'arning  Lieutenant  Veraegui  of  his  perilous  situ- 
ation. 

He  was  far  from  suspecting  at  that  moment  that  a  providential 
chance  was  about  dmng  for  him  the  very  thing  which  his  rt  (lection  had 
now  too  late  suggested  he  should  have  done  before. 

Notwithstanding  the  danger  in  which  he  was  placed,  Don  Rafael, 
who  had  not  eaten  for  many  long  hours,  began  to  feel  hungered. 
This,  however,  gave  him  but  little  concern,  since  in  the  tropical 
forests  of  Mexico,  the  anona,  the  corosollo,  the  aguacate,  and  other 
fruit-bearing  trees,  yield  spontaneously  their  delicious  produce, 
sufficient  for  the  sustenance  of  human  life. 

These  reflections  once  made,  Don  Rafael  was  not  the  man  to 
waste  time  in  vain  regrets.     He  resolved  to  act  at  once. 


ESCAPING    THE    TOILS.  273 

He  hesitated  only  an  instant  to  reflect  upon  what  he  should  do 
with  his  horse.  At  first  he  thought  of  abandoning  him,  but  then  it 
occurred  to  him  that  while  passing  along  his  tortuous  track  through 
the  chapparal,  the  animal  might  prove  useful.  He  might  serve  as 
a  sort  of  moveable  rampart,  behind  which  he  could  shelter  himself 
from  the  bullets  of  the  carbines  that  might  be  fired  by  his  assailants. 
Moreover,  should  he  succeed  in  getting  clear  of  the  thicket,  by  fling- 
ing himself  in  the  saddle,  he  would  still  have  a  chance  of  escape, 
through  the  superior  swiftness  of  Roncador.  For  this  reason  he  de- 
cided upon  going  in  search  of  the  horse. 

The  thicket  in  which  he  had  hidden  him  was  at  no  great  distance 
from  the  cedrela ;  and  finding  his  own  traces,  Don  Rafael  returned 
on  them  with  stealthy  tread.  The  silence  that  reigned  throughout 
the  forest  was  for  the  moment  profound,  and  he  knew  that  the 
slightest  sound,  even  the  snapping  of  a  stick,  might  betray  his  pres- 
ence to  some  lurking  foe. 

He  had  advanced  only  a  few  paces,  when  a  vague  clamour  of 
voices  reached  his  ear.  He  listened  for  some  seconds,  but  as  the 
voices  did  not  appear  to  come  any  nearer,  he  again  moved 
forward. 

At  length  he  succeeded  in  reaching  the  thicket  where  Roncador 
had  been  left.  The  poor  animal,  though  devoured  by  thirst — and 
suffering  from  hunger  as  well — had  made  no  effort  to  free  himself 
from  his  fastenings.  He  was  still  standing  by  the  tree  to  which 
Don  Rafael  had  attached  him.  At  the  approach  of  his  master,  he 
uttered  a  joyous  neigh. 

Notwithstanding  the  fear  which  Don  Rafael  had  that  the  noise 
might  be  heard  by  his  pursuers,  he  could  not  help  feeling  a  joyful 
emotion  at  being  thus  saluted  by  his  old  companion  in  many  a 
scene  of  peril ;  and  while  caressing  the  horse,  he  felt  a  certain  re- 
morse at  the  role  he  had  just  designed  him  to  play.  It  was,  how- 
ever, one  of  those  crises,  when  the  instinct  of  self-preservation  is  at 
variance  with  the  desire  of  the  heart. 

Leading  his  steed  by  the  bridle,  Don  Rafael  advanced  as  rapidly 
as  was  possible  through  the  labyrinth  of  bushes  and  climbing  plants 
that  thickly  covered  the  ground.  The  sun  occasionally  coming  in 
view,  enabled  him  to  guide  his  course  towards  the  south — the  di- 
rection which  Zapote  had  counselled  him  to  take. 

The  advice  given  by  the  latter  seemed  to  Don  Rafael  worth  fol- 
lowing. If  he  could  only  pass  through  the  line  of  those  seeking 
for  him,  and  reach  the  cane-brake  on  the  Ostuta,  he  might  there  con- 
ceal himself    until  after  sunset.     By  night  he  might  again  attempt 


274  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

to  ent«r  the  hacienda,  and  with  a  better  chance  of  success ;  since 
he  was  now  aware  of  its  being  surrounded  by  the  insurgent  gueril- 
leros. 

In  order  to  give  him  more  freedom  in  his  movements,  he  cast 
away  his  sword-belt  and  scabbard ;  and  with  the  bare  blade  in  one 
hand,  and  his  bridle-rein  in  the  other,  he  continued  to  advance  as 
silently  as  possible.  He  had  determined  to  make  use  of  his  pistols 
— only  as  a  last  resource. 

It  was  not  long,  howrever,  before  ho  was  forced  out  of  his  direct 
course — not  by  the  thickness  of  the  jungle,  but  on  hearing  in  front 
of  him  the  voices  of  several  men.  These  calling  to  one  another, 
appeared  to  be  directing  a  movement  amon<j  themselves,  as  if  advanc- 
ing towards  him  in  an  extended  deployment. 

Singly,  each  of  those  who  were  approaching  would  have  caused 
Don  Rafael  no  more  uneasiness  than  does  the  solitary  hunter  the 
lion  who  reluctantly  retreats  before  him;  but  it, was  evident  from 
the  number  of  voices  that  a  large  party  of  men  were  in  the  wood  ; 
and  should  they  all  fall  upon  him  simultaneously,  there  would  bo 
no  alternative  but  to  succumb.  He  therefore  renounced  the  desper- 
ate idea  that  for  a  moment  had  occured  to  him  ;  of  rushing  upon 
the  nearest,  and  putting  an  end  to  him  without  noise. 

He  perceived,  at  the  same  time,  that,  in  the  midst  of  the  dense 
chapparal  where  he  then  was,  a  resolute  man  would  have  a  decided 
advantage  over  enemies  who  were  so  scattered,  and  who  were  con- 
stantly warning  him  of  their  whereabouts  as  they  advanced;  wdiilo 
'he,  keeping  silence,  left  them  ignorant  of  his  own. 

The  men  were  evidently  getting  nearer,  and  Don  Rafael  heard 
their  voices  with  anxiety.  He  listened  also  to  hear  if  any  others 
replied  to  them  in  the  opposite  direction  ;  since  in  that  case  he 
would  be  in  danger  of  being  surrounded.  He  knew  not  the  number 
of  his  enemies  ;  but  he  could  tell  by  the  sounds  that  their  cordon 
had  not  yet  been  completely  drawn  around  him,  and  there  might  still 
be  a  chance  of  escaping  from  it. 

While  thus  listening,  with  all  the  eagerness  of  a  man  whose  life 
was  depending  on  the  acuteness  of  his  hearing,  a  noise  reached 
him,  which  he  knew  was  not  made  by  a  human  being.  It  was  the 
distant  and  sonorous  tapping  of  a  woodpecker  upon  the  trunk  of  a 
dead  tree — a  sound  often  heard  in  the  depths  of  an  American  forest. 
The  sound  fell  upon  his  ear  like  the  voice  of  a  friend.  It  seemed 
to  say  that,  in  the  direction  whence  it  proceeded,  no  human  creature 
would  be  found  to  trouble  the  solitude  of  the  fore  -t. 

The  hint  was  sufficient  for  one  skilled  in  vuuu-ioro.  as  Don  Ra- 


ESCAPING    THE    TOILS.  275 

fael  was.  Without  a  moment's  hesitation,  he  faced  in  the  direction 
of  the  sound,  and  commenced  advancing  towards  it — guided  by  the 
measured  strokes  given  by  the  beak  of  the  bird. 

lie  was  stiil  at  some  distance  from  the  dead-wood,  where  the 
woo  ipecker  v. as  employed  seeking  its  loud,  when  the  bird  perceiv- 
ing him  flew  off  amidst  the  trees. 

Don  Rafael  now  halted,  and  once  more  bent  his  ear  to  listen.  To 
his  joy  he  perceived  that  the  voices  of  the  searchers  had  receded  to  a 
distance.  This  proved  that  he  had  passed  out  of  their  way  ;  and, 
if  they  should  not  find  reason  to  return  on  their  tracks,  his  chances 
of  escape  were  becoming  more  favourable. 

To  make  more  sure  of  not  being  followed,  he  adopted  a  ruse  which 
he  had  learnt  during  his  Indian  campaigns.  Taking  up  two  dry  sticks 
of  guaiacum  wood,  he  struck  one  against  the  other,  thus  producing 
a  sound  that  resembled  the  tapping  of  the  woodpecker's  beak ;  and, 
after  repeating  this  for  a  number  of  times,  he  returned  by  a  detour 
to  the  same  direction  from  which  he  had  been  forced  on  hearing  the 
voices. 

After  a  half  hour's  advance  through  the  thicket,  he  halted  to  re- 
fresh himself  by  eating  some  fruits  of  the  pawpaw  that  grew  by  the 
path.  Their  juicy  pulp  served  for  a  moment  to  satisfy  the  craving 
of  both  appetites — relieving  at  the  same  time  both  hunger  and 
thirst. 

Mid-day  had  already  passed,  and  the  sun  was  beginning  to  fling 
his  rays  obliquely  through  the  branches,  when  Don  Rafael  resumed 
his  route  ;  and  shortly  after,  through  the  last  straggling  trees  of  the 
forest,  he  perceived  the  crystal  current  of  the  Ostuta  running  its 
tranquil  course  between  banks  thickly  covered  with  tall  bamboos. 

The  breeze  blowing  freely  over  the  water  stirred  the  long  lance- 
like leaves  of  the  gigantic  canes;  among  whose  moveable  stems  the 
caimans  had  sought  protection  from  the  hot  sun,  and  were  awaiting 
the  freshness  of  the  night  to  return  to  the  channel  of  the  river. 
Here,  too,  like  them,  was  Don  Rafael  to  find  an  asylum  that  would 
shelter  him  till  surset. 

He  was  not  long  in  choosing  a  place  of  concealment.  The  selv- 
age of  the  forest  through  which  he  had  come,  extended  to  within  a 
few  paces  of  the  bamboo  brake  ;  and,  crossing  the  intervening  space 
as  rapidly  as  possible,  the  fugitive  plunged  in  among  the  canes. 

Once  hidden  by  the  gigantic  reeds,  he  felt  more  secure ;  and  had 
now  an  opportunity  to  reconnoitre  to  some  extent  a  portion  Of  the 
surrounding  neighborhood.  From  certain  large  rocks,  which  he 
saw  lying  in  the  mid-channel  of  the  stream,  lie  recognised  the  place, 


276  THE    TIGER-IIUMEB. 

and  knew  that  he  was  not  far  distant  from  the  ford  of  the  Ostuta — ■ 
where,  two  years  before,  the  pursuit  of  Arroyo  and  his  brigands  had 
more  than  once  conducted  him.  He  saw,  moreover,  on  the  oppo- 
site side  of  the  stream,  the  rude  tent  of  the  guerillero  chief,  and  the 
horsemen  of  his  band  galloping  up  and  down  the  bank.  The  sight 
aroused  all  his  fiery  passions,  and  he  could  not  restrain  himself  from 
raising  his  clenched  hand,  and  stretching  his  arm  in  menace  across 
the  water. 

Ail  at  once  he  heard  shouts  behind  him,  and  the  trampling  of 
horses.  These  sounds  were  caused  by  the  party  sent  in  pursuit  of 
him  by  Arroyo,  and  who  were  now  returning  to  the  camp.  It  need 
not  be  said  that  they  had  been  unsuccessful,  as  they  brought  back 
with  them,  instead  of  the  Colonel  and  the  two  runaways,  only 
Suarez  and  Pacheco,  still  alive  and  well,  but  terribly  frightened. 

For  better  security,  Don  Rafael  advanced  still  further  among  the 
bamboos,  carefully  parting  them  with  his  hands  a>  he  moved  for- 
ward ;  and  the  horsemen,  though  they  rode  past  along  the  bank, 
only  a  short  distance  from  where  he  was  concealed,  had  not  the 
slightest  suspicion  their  enemy  was  so  near.  The  most  sharp- 
sighted  eye  could  not  have  discovered  his  place  of  concealment. 

Still  continuing  to  listen,  he  heard  the  plashing  of  the  horses  as 
they  forded  the  crossing:  and  a  few  minutes  after  a  profound 
silence  reigned  over  the  scene.  ~* 


AN    UNWILLING    EMBASSADOR.  27? 


.'- 


CHAPTER  LXII. 

AN    UNWILLING    EMBASSADOR. 

On  the  afternoon  of  that  same  day — a  little  after  the  time  when 
Don  Rafael  buried  himself  among  the  bamboos — the  ex-student  of 
theology,  accompanied  by  Costal  and  Clara,  was  riding  along  the 
Huajapam  road,  at  no  great  distance  from  the  ford  of  the  Ostuta. 
When  near  to  this  famous  crossing,  the  three  halted  ;  and  while 
their  horses  were  picking  up  a  little  grass,  Costal  kept  on  a  little 
further  a-foot — for  the  purpose  of  reconnoitring  the  ground  upon  the 
banks  of  the  river. 

Meanwhile  Clara  busied  himself  in  roasting,  over  a  fire  he  had 
kindled,  some  green  ears  of  maize  corn,  which,  with  a  few  pieces  of 
dried  beef  (cecitia),  were  to  constitute  the  dinner  of  the  party. 
Clara  had  taken  the  materials  from  his  alforgas. 

After  an  interval  of  silence,  the  Captain  commenced  a  conversa- 
tion with  the  object  of  making  to  the  negro  a  communication 
evidently  deemed  by  him  of  some  importance. 

"  Listen  to  me,  Clara  !"  said  he  ;  "  we  are  intrusted  with  a  com- 
mission which  1  need  not  tell  you  will  require  us  to  act  with  the 
greatest  circumspection.  I  need  not  tell  you  that  our  carrying  to 
this  Captain  Arroyo  the  threats  of  the  General  is  a  sufficiently  dan- 
gerous errand.  No  more  need  I  assure  you  that  to  enter  the  town 
of  Oajaca  is  of  a  similar  character.  There  the  Royalists  think  no 
more  of  the  head  of  an  insurgent,  than  you  of  one  of  those  ears  of 
corn  that  you  are  roasting  in  the  fire.  What  I  wish  of  you,  then,  is 
— that  you  will  drop  the  bad  habit  you  have  of  calling  me  by  the 
name  of  Lantejas ;  which,  up  to  the  present  time,  has  brought  me 
nothing  but  ill  fortune.  It  was  under  that  name  I  was  proscribed ; 
and  I  beg  of  you,  therefore,  that,  for  the  future,  both  you  and  Cos- 
tal will  know  me  only  by  the  name  of  Don  Lucas  Alacuesta.  This 
last  is  the  name  of  my  mother's  family,  and  it  will  serve  my  pur- 
pose as  well  as  any  other." 

"  Enough  said,  Captain,"  rejoined  the  negro ;  "  1  shall  not  forget 


278  THE    TIGER-HU   NTER. 

to  obey  your  orders — even  though  I  should  have  the  axe  of  the 
executioner  raised  over  my  neck." 

"  I  am  satisfied  you  will  not.  Meanwhile,  until  Costal  returns, 
you  may  serve  me  with  some  of  those  morsels  you  are  roasting, 
which  seem  to  be  done  enough.     I  amoving  of  hunger." 

"And  I  too,"  added  the  negro,  casting  a  greedy  glance  towards  the 
cecina. 

Clara  spread  out  before  the  Captain  his  saddle-cloth  to  serve  as 
a  napkin ;  and,  taking  some  pieces  of  the  broiled  meat  from  the 
coals,  placed  them  upon  it.  To  this  he  added  two  or  three  of  the 
roasted  ears.  Then,  seating  himself  close  to  the  fire,  he  drew 
from  the  ashes  the  remaining  portions  of  meat,  and  commenced 
eatin^  with  an  earnestness  that  was  likely  to  prove  fatal  to  Costal's 
share  in  the  banquet. 

"  Ho !"  cried  the  Captain,  "  if  you  continue  on  in  that  fashion, 
your  comrade  Costal  will  be  likely  to  go  without  his  dinner." 

"  Costal  will  not  eat  before  to-morrow,"  replied  the  negro  in  a 
grave  tone. 

"That  I  can  easily  believe,"  assented  Don  Cornclio.  "There 
will  be  nothing  left  for  him  to  eat,  I  fancy." 

"You  misunderstand  me,  Senor  Captain.  To-day  is  the  third 
after  midsummer,  and  to-night  the  moon  will  be  at  the  full.  That 
is  why  Costal  will  not  eat,  in  order  that  by  fasting  he  may  prepare 
himself  to  hold  communion  with  his  gods." 

"  You  fool !  Do  you  believe  in  the  wretched  fables  of  the  pagan 
Costal  r 

"  I  have  reason  to  believe  them,"  gravely  replied  the  negro. 
"  The  God  of  the  Christians  dwells  in  the  sky ;  those  of  Costal  in- 
habit the  Lake  of  Ostuta.  Tlaluc,  the  god  of  the  mountains,  lives 
on  the  summit  of  Monopostiac ;  and  Matlacueze  his  wile,  the  god- 
dess of  the  water,  bathes  herself  in  the  waters  of  the  lake  that 
surround  the  enchanted  mountain.  The  third  night  after  the  sum- 
mer solstice — at  the  full  of  the  moon — is  the  time  when  they  show 
themselves  to  the  descendants  of  the  caciques  of  Tehuantepec — to 
such  as  have  passed  their  fiftieth  year — and  Costal  intends  to  invoke 
them  this  very  night." 

As  Don  Cornelio  was  about  endeavoring  to  bring  the  negro  to  a 
more  rational  religious  belief,  Costal  strode  silently  up. 

"Well,"  said  the  Captain,  "  is  our  information  correct?  Have 
you  learnt  whether  Arroyo  is  really  encamped  on  the  banks  of  the 
Ostuta?" 

"  Quite  true,"  answered  the  Indian,  "  a  peon  of  my  acquaintance, 


AN    UNWILLING    EMBASSADOR.  2?9 

jrhom  I  chanced  to  meet,  has  told  me  that  Arroyo  and  Bocardo  are 
by  the  ford,  where  they  intercept  the  passage  of  all  who  come  this 
way.  It  is  close  by,  so  that  this  evening  yon  can  deliver  your 
message.  After  that  is  done,  I  would  ask  leave  of  absence  for 
Clara  and  myself  for  the  night.  We  wish  to  spend  it  on  the  shore 
of  the  Sacred  Lake." 

"Hum!"  muttered  Don  Cornelio,  without  noticing  the  request. 
"  So  near!"  continued  he,  speaking  to  himself,  and  abruptly  ceasing] 
to  eat.     "  What  else  did  your  peon  acquaintance  make  known  about" 
Arroyo  and  Bocardo?" 

"Only  that  they  are  more  thirsty  than  ever — the  one  for  blood, 
the  other  for  plunder." 

Costal  imparted  this  information  in  a  tone  but  little  calculated  to 
inspire  the  Captain  with  a  relish  for  his  mission. 

He  endeavored  to  conceal  his  uneasiness,  however ;  and,  raising 
his  voice  to  a  tone  of  assumed  boldness,  he  inquired  : — 

"  It  is  to  the  ford  of  the  Ostuta,  then,  we  are  to  go?" 

"  Yes,  Senor  Captain,  whenever  it  pleases  your  honour  to  move 
forward." 

"  We  have  plenty  of  time,"  replied  Don  Cornelio,  evidently  re- 
luctant to  make  any  further  advance.  "  I  wish  to  take  a  few  hours 
of  rest  before  going  thither.  And  your  old  master,  Don  Mariano 
de  Silva — did  you  hear  any  thing  of  him  ?" 

"  Yes.  He  has  long  ago  left  the  hacienda  Las  Palmas,  and  is 
living  in  Oajaca.  As  to  that  of  Del  Valle,  it  is  still  occupied  by 
the  Royalist  garrison." 

"  So  then  we  have  enemies  on  all  sides  of  us  ?"  rejoined  the 
Captain. 

"  Arroyo  and  Bocardo,"  said  Costal,  "  should  scarcely  be  enemies 
to  an  officer  bearing  dispatches  from  the  General  Morelos.  As  for 
Clara  and  myself,  we  are  that  sort  whom  these  bandits  never 
frighten." 

"  I  agree  with  you  there,"  rejoined  the  Captain,  ''certainly  I  do 
— meanwhile  —  nevertheless — 1  should  prefer — ah!  who  is  that 
horseman  who  is  galloping  in  this  direction,  carbine  in  hand?" 

"  if  one  may  judge  the  master  by  the  servant,  and  if  this  fellow 
chances  to  have  a  master,  that  master  ought  to  be  one  of  the  great- 
est rogues  on  earth." 

As  Costal  was  delivering  this  figurative  speech,  he  stretched 
forth  his  hand  and  seized  hold  of  his  own  old  and  trusty  piece. 

The    horseman   in  question  was  no  other  than  Gaspacho — th« 


280  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

courier  who  had  brought  to  Arroyo  the  evil  news  from  the  hacien- 
da Del  Valle. 

He  rode  forward  as  one  rides  in  a  conquered  country  ;  and  with- 
out  making  any  obeisance  addressed  himself  to  the  Captain — who, 
from  being  a  white,  appeared  to  him  the  most  considerable  of  the 
three  strangers. 

"Tell  me,  friend—-  •"  said  he. 

"  Friend  !"  cried  Costal,  interrupting  him,  and  evidently  ill  pleased 
with  his  looks,  "  a  captain  in  the  army  of  General  Morelos  is  no 
friend  to  such  as  you." 

"  What  does  this  brute  of  an  Indian  say  ?"  demanded  Gaspacho, 
regarding  Costal  with  an  air  of  contempt. 

The  eyes  of  Co-tal  fairly  blazed  with  rage;  and  his  movements 
promised  for  Gaspacho  a  terrible  chastisement,  when  Don  Cornelio 
interposed  to  prevent  it. 

"  What  is  your  wish  ?"  asked  he  of  the  follower  of  Arroyo. 

"To  know  if  you  have  seen  anything  of  that  rascal,  Juan  de 
Zapote,  and  his  worthy  companion,  Gaspar?" 

"  We  have  seen  neither  Zapote  nor  Gaspar." 

"If  they're  not  found,  then,  my  friend  Perico — who  met  and 
permitted  them  to  pass  him — is  likely  to  spend  a  most  uncomforta- 
ble quarter  of  an  hour — when  he  appears  in  the  presence  of  our 
Captain  Arroyo." 

"  Ah  !  you  are  in  Arroyo's  service  then  ?" 

"  I  have  the  honour." 

"  Perhaps  you  can  tell  me  where  I  shall  be  most  likely  to  find 
him." 

"  Quien  Sabe  ?  By  the  ford  of  the  Ostuta  you  may  find  him — if 
he's  not  gone  elsewhere — to  the  hacienda  of  San  Carlos,  for 
example." 

"  This  hacienda  does  not  belong  to  the  royalists,  then?"  inquired 
the  Captain. 

"  Perhaps  I  may  be  mistaken,"  ironically  answered  Gaspacho.— 
"  In  any  case,  if  you  wTish  to  see  the  Captain,  which  rather  astonish, 
es  me — you  will  have  to  cross  the  ford  all  the  same ;  and  there  yon 
may  hear  of  his  whereabouts.  My  faith  !  that  is  a  splendid  cloak 
you  have  got  on  your  shoulders  It  appears  a  mile  too  big  for 
you  ;  and  looks  as  if  it  would  just  fit  a  man  of  my  dimensions." 

On  saying  these  words,  the  bandit  put  spurs  to  his  horse  and 
galloped  off — leaving  Don  Cornelio  with  an  unpleasant  impression 
upon  his  mind,  caused  by  his  ambiguous  speeches  and  the  admira/ 
tion  the  stranger  had  expressed  for  his  cloak. 


AN    UNWILLING    EMBASSADOR.  281 

"  I  fear  we  have  fallen  among  wicked  people  here,"  he  said  ad- 
dressing himself  to  Costal.  "  You  see  how  little  this  ragged  fellow 
makes  of  an  officer  of  Morelos;  and  doubtless  his  master  will  make 
still  less.  Well — we  must  be  prudent,  and  wait  until  night  before 
we  attempt  to  go  forward  among  them." 

"  Prudence  is  not  always  a  bad  substitute  for  courage,"  remark' 
ed  Costal,  with  a  shrug.  "  We  shall  do  as  you  desire,  Senor  Cap- 
tain ;  and  I  shall  be  careful  we  do  not  fall  either  into  the  hands  of 
the  royalists,  or  those  of  the  followers  of  Arroyo,  before  arriving 
in  the  presence  of  that  gentleman  himself.  Otherwise,  I  might  lose 
the  one  peculiar  day  of  my  life,  that  1  have  so  long  looked  forward 
to.  Trust  to  me.  1  think  you  can  say  that  I  never  let  you  re- 
main long  in  a  dangerous  situation  V 

"  You  are  my  providence,"  cried  the  Captain,  with  friendly 
warmth.  "It  is  true;  and  it  will  always  give  me  pleasure  to  ac- 
knowledge it." 

"  No,  no,"  interrupted  Costal,  "  what  I  may  have  done  for  you  is 
not  worth  talking  about.  Meanwhile,  we  will  act  wisely  to  take  a 
wink  of  sleep — Clara  and  myself  more  especially  ;  since,  during  all 
this  night,  we  shan't  have  another  opportunity  to  close  our  eyes." 

"  You  are  right — I  perfectly  agree  with  you.  Let  us  all  have  some 
sleep  then." 

As  the  sun  was  still  hot,  Clara  and  Costal  stretched  themselves 
under  the  shadow  of  a  spreading  tree,  and  both  with  that  indiffer- 
ence to  danger  to  which  a  life  of  adventures  had  habituated  them,  were 
soon  buried  in  profound  slumber:  during  which  the  negro  was  con- 
stantly endeavoring,  in  dreams,  to  capture  the  Siren  with  disheveled 
hair,  and  force  her  to  reveal  to  him  some  rich  placer  of  gold. 

As  for  Don  Cornelio,  he  lay  for  a  long  time  awake;  anxious 
and  apprehensive  about  the  result  of  his  approaching  interview  with 
the  guerilla  chief.  At  length  imitating  the  example  of  his  two 
compagnons  de  voyage,  he  also  fell  asleep. 


282  THE    TIOEK-IIUNTEK. 


CHAPTER  LXIII. 

THE     TALISMAN     TRANSMITTED. 

It  was  only  after  a  long  and  desperate  effort  to  subdue  the  pas- 
sion with  which  Don  Rafael  Tres-. Villas  had  inspired  her,  that  Ger- 
trudis  de  Silva  resolved  upon  making  use  of  the  talisman  she  had 
so  carefully  preserved — that  message,  which  Don  Rafael  had  sworn 
to  obey  without  a  moment's  hesitation — even  though  it  should  reach 
him  on  the  instant  when  his  hand  was  raised  to  strike  down  his  most 
mortal  enemy. 

When  the  young  girl  at  length  reluctantly  yielded  to  the  determi- 
nation of  once  more  seeing  Don  Rafael,  her  first  emotion  was  one  of 
profound  pleasure.  She  could  not  convince  herself  of  the  fact,  that 
her  former  lover  could  now  be  indifferent,  or  that  from  his  mouth 
she  should  hear  the  avowal  that  he  no  longer  loved  her.  She  be- 
lieved that  the  message  would  convey  to  him  a  happiness  similar  to 
that  she  herself  felt  in  sending  it;  and  it  was  for  this  reason,  and 
also  the  better  to  secure  his  fidelity  and  zeal,  that  she  had  led  the 
messenger  to  expect  a  magnificent  reward,  on  the  accomplishment 
of  his  errand.  Under  the  critical  circumstances  in  which  the  mes- 
senger found  himself,  after  setting  out  from  Oajaca,  it  was  well  that 
such  a  golden  lure  glistened  before  his  mental  vision — else  the  pre- 
cious talisman  might  have  stood  less  chance  of  arriving  at  its  desti- 
nation. 

On  the  departure  of  the  messenger,  Gertrudis  felt  as  if  inspired 
with  new  life ;  but  this  joyful  state  was  but  of  short  duration.  Doubt 
soon  took  the  place  of  certainty.  Between  herself  and  her  lover 
more  than  one  misunderstanding  had  arisen,  all  the  result  of  impe- 
rious circumstances.  She.  was  no  longer  loved — this  was  her  reflec- 
tion. The  distant  proof  she  had  for  awhile  believed  in — the  affair 
of  Aguas  Calientes — was  perhaps  only  a  wild  freak  on  the  part  of 


THE    TALISMAN    TRANSMITTED.  283 

the  Colonel ;  and  if  he  no  longer  loved  her,  it  was  because  he  loved 
another. 

Moreover,  her  messenger  would  have  to  traverse  a  country  dis- 
turbed by  civil  war,  and  there  was  every  chance  of  his  failing  to 
accomplish  his  mission.  This  doubt  also  added  to  the  torture  she 
was  undergoing. 

Overcome  by  such  sad  thoughts,  and  at  times  devoured  by  black 
and  bitter  jealousy,  her  heart  was  lacerated  to  the  extreme  of  endur- 
ance. Her  cheek  had  paled  to  the  hue  of  the  lily  ;  while  the  purple 
circle  round  her  eyes  told  of  the  mental  agony  the  young  Creole  was 
enduring. 

In  this  condition  was  she  when  Don  Mariano  set  out  on  the  jour- 
ney from  Oajaca — only  three  days  after  the  departure  of  the  mes- 
senger Gaspar. 

The  fond  father  beheld  with  apprehension  the  extreme  melancholy 
that  had  taken  possession  of  his  daughter ;  and,  convinced  of  the 
inutility  of  the  efforts  he  had  already  made  to  cure  her  of  her  passion 
for  Don  Rafael — by  representing  the  latter  as  unworthy  of  her — he 
had  altogether  changed  his  tactics  in  that  regard.  He  now  endeav- 
ored to  extenuate  the  faults  of  the  Colonel;  and,  in  the  place  of  an 
accuser,  became  his  benevolent  champion. 

"  The  nobility  and  frankness  of  his  character,"  Don  Mariano 
would  say,  "  is  enough  to  set  aside  all  suspicion  of  his  perfidy.  His 
silence  may  be  explained  by  the  events  through  which  he  has  been 
involuntarily  borne,  and  by  the  political  relationships  that  surround 
him." 

Gertrudis  smiled  sadly  at  the  words  of  her  father,  but  her  heart 
was  not  the  less  torn  with  grief. 

In  this  unpleasant  state  of  mind  they  passed  three  days,  while 
journeying  from  Oajaca  to  the  borders  of  the  lake  Ostuta.  On  the 
route  they  had  met  with  no  particular  adventures  nor  encountered 
any  obstacle ;  though  from  rumors  that  reached  them  from  time  to 
time — of  the  sanguinary  deeds  perpetrated  by  the  ferocious  Arroyo 
— they  could  not  help  experiencing  a  certain  amount  of  apprehen- 
sion. 

It  was  on  the  third  evening  of  the  journey  that  they  reached  the 
Ostuta  river  and  had  halted  upon  its  banks  at  the  spot  already  de- 
scribed. During  the  night  Don  Mariano,  rendered  uneasy  by  hear- 
ing certain  confused  noises  in  the  adjoining  forest,  had  dispatched 
one  of  the  trustiest  of  his  servants  in  the  direction  of  the  crossing, 
with  directions  to  reconnoitre  the  place. 

Two  hours  afterwards  the  domestic  returned,  with  the  report,  that 


284  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

near  the  ford  he  had  seen  numerous  fires  blazing  along  the  bank  of 
the  river  and  on  both  sides  of  the  ford.  These  could  be  no  other 
than  the  fires  of  Arroyo's  camp  ;  since  they  had  heard  several  times 
along  their  route,  that  the  brigand  was  encamped  at  the  crossing  of 
the  Ostuta. 

The  servant  added,  that  in  returning  from  his  recorihoissance  he 
was  under  the  belief  that  some  one  had  followed  him,  as  clogging  his 
steps  through  the  forest.  It  was  for  this  reason  that  Don  Mariano 
had  caused  the  fires  of  his  bivouac  to  be  extinguished,  and  had  so 
suddenly  taken  his  departure  from  the  place. 

By  going  some  distance  down  the  river,  and  making  the  circuit  of 
the  lake  into  which  it  flowed,  the  servant  of  Don  Mariano  believed 
he  could  find  a  crossing,  by  which  they  might  reach  the  hacienda  of 
San  Carlos  on  a  different  road.  Although  this  detour  would  make 
their  journey  nearly  one  day  longer,  it  would  still  be  preferable  to 
falling  into  the  company  of  Arroyo  and  his  brigands. 

Among  all  the  places  in  America,  sacred  to  the  worship  of  the 
native  races,  perhaps  none  enjoys  a  greater  celebrity  than  the  lake 
of  Ostuta,  and  the  mountain  which  rises  up  out  of  the  bosom  of  its 
waters. 

The  mountain  is  called  Monopostiae,  or  the  Cerro  enrantndo  (en- 
chanted hill).  Jt  has  long  been  the  locale  of  Indian  tradition;  and 
the  singularly  lugubrious  aspect  of  the  lake  and  its  surrounding 
scenery  would  seem  to  justify  the  legendary  stories  of  which  it  has 
been  made  the  scene.  It  was  to  the  borders  of  this  lake,  that  the 
necessity  of  seeking  his  own  and  his  daughter's  safety,  was  now  con- 
ducting Don  Mariano  de  Silva. 

The  journey  proved  long  and  arduous.  The  feebleness  of  Gertru- 
dis  would  not  permit  her  to  travel  fast,  even  in  her  easy  litera  ;  and 
the  bad  state  of  the  roads,  which  would  scarce  admit  the  passage  of 
the  mules,  contributed  to  retard  their  advance. 

It  was  near  midnight  before  they  came  within  sight  of  the  lake, — 
its  sombre  waters  suddenly  appearing  through  an  opening  in  the 
trees.  At  the  point  where  they  approached,  it  was  bordered  by  a 
thick  forest,  whose  dark  shadowy  foilage  promised  them  an  impene- 
trable asylum  where  they  might  pass  the  night  safe  from  discovery 
or  pursuit. 

In  this  forest  Don  Mariano  resolved  to  make  halt,  and  wait  until 
the  light  of  day  might  enable  him  to  discover  the  crossing  by  which, 
his  servant  had  assured  him,  they  might  reach  the  bye-road  leading 
to  the  hacienda  of  San  Carlos. 


X.ANTEJAS    BEHEADED.  285 


CHAPTER  LXIV. 

LANTEJAS     BEHEADED. 

The  short  interval  of  blueish  light  between  daybreak  and  sunrise 
in  the  tropics  was  nearly  over  when  Captain  Lantejas  and  his  two 
trusty  followers  climbed  into  their  saddles  to  proceed  towards  the 
ford  of  the  Ostuta.  A  difficulty  yet  lay  in  the  way  of  their  reaching 
it:  since,  before  gaining  the  river  it  would  be  necessary  for  them  to 
pass  within  sight  of  the  hacienda  Del  Valle,  and  they  might  be  seen 
as  they  supposed,  by  the  sentinels  of  the  royalist  garrison.  As  yet 
the  three  travelers  were  ignorant  that  the  place  was  blockaded 
by  the  guerilla  of  Arroyo. 

"  If  we  were  to  pass  it  by  night,"  said  Costal,  "  it  would  look 
more  suspicious.  Better  to  go  in  full  daylight.  Clara  can  ride 
ahead  of  us.  Jf  any  one  stops  him,  he  can  ask  permission  for  a 
merchant  and  his  servants  who  are  travelling  southward.  If,  on  the 
other  hand,  he  sees  no  one,  he  may  ride  on  ;  and  we  can  follow  him 
without  further  ceremony." 

The  advice  was  to  the  liking  of  the  Captain  ;  and  they  accordingly 
commenced  advancing  along  the  road  that  would  conduct  them  past 
the  hacienda. 

In  about  a  quarter  of  an  hour  they  arrived  in  front  of  it,  near  the 
end  of  the  long  avenue  already  mentioned.  Costal  and  Don  Cor* 
nelio  halted  at  some  distance  behind  while  Clara  rode  forward  ;  and, 
to  make  sure  that  no  one  was  there,  even  entered  the  avenue  it- 
self. 

Not  a  human  being  could  be  seen.  The  place  appeared  deser- 
ted— all  was  silent  as  upon  that  night  when  Rafael  rode  up  to  the 
house  to  find  only  desolation  and  death. 

Still  further  to  guard  against  surprise,  Clara  rode  on  up  the  av- 
enue ;  but  he  had  scarce  gone  a  hundred  paces  from  the  main  road 


280  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

when  a  soldier  appeared  behind  the  parapet  of  the  hacienda,  evi- 
dently watching  his  approach. 

The  black  seeing  that  he  was  discovered  kept  on  straight  for  tho 
building. 

The  distance  hindered  Don  Cornelio  and  Costal  from  distinguish 
ing  the  words  that  passed  between  Clara  and  the  sentry;  but  they 
could  sec  that  the  latter  was  pointing  something  to  the  black  which 
was  to  them  invisible.  What  ever  the  object  was,  it  appeared  to 
excite  the  risible  faculties  of  the  negro  :  for,  distant  as  he  was,  they 
could  distinctly  hear  him  laughing. 

Meanwhile  the  sentinel  disappeared,  and  as  Clara  continued  to  in- 
dulge in  his  hilarity,  it  was  evident  he  had  obtained  the  permission 
asked  fur.  At  all  events,  Don  Cornelio  and  Costal  regarded  his  be- 
haviour as  a  good  omen. 

Nevertheless  he  seemed  to  hesitate  about  returning  to  the  road ; 
and  instead  of  doing  so,  the  moment  after  he  made  signs  to  Don 
Cornelio  and  Costal  to  advance  up  the  avenue. 

Both  instantly  obeyed  the  invitation  ;  and  when  they  had  arrived 
near  the  walls,  Clara,  still  shaking  his  sides  with  laughter,  pointed 
out  to  them  the  object  which  had  given  origin  to  its  mirth. 

On  beholding  it,  Don  Cornelio  believed  that  his  eyes  were  deceiv- 
ing him.  In  truth  the  spectacle,  to  which  he  was  thus  introduced, 
had  very  little  in  it  to  justify  the  merriment  of  the  black.  In  place 
of  the  heads  of  wolves  and  other  noxious  animals,  which  may 
often  be  seen  nailed  up  against  the  walls  of  country  houses,  here 
there  were  three  human  heads  !  They  were  not  yet  desiccated,  but 
appeared  as  if  freshly  cut  off  from  the  bodies  to  which  they  be- 
longed. 

"  Wretched  man  !"  cried  Don  Cornelio,  addressing  himself  to 
Clara,  "  what  is  there  in  such  a  sight  to  excite  your  gaiety  ?" 

"  Carrambo  /"  exclaimed  the  negro,  answering  to  the  reproach 
by  a  fresh  burstof  laughter, — then,  in  a  whisper,  he  continued,  point- 
ing to  one  of  the  heads, — 

"  Senor  Captain,  don't  you  see  1     One  of  the  heads  is  yours  !" 

"  Mine  V  muttered  the  ex-student,  suddenly  turning  pale,  though, 
as  he  felt  his  head  still  upon  his  shoulders,  he  believed  that  the  ne- 
gro was  only  mocking  him. 

"  So  the  sentry  has  just  told  me,"  affirmed  Clan,  "  but  Senor 
Captain,  you  who  know  know  how  to  read  may  satisfy  your- 
self." 

As  the  negro  spoke  he  pointed  to  an  inscription,  that  appeared 
over  one  of  the  heads.     Don  Cornelio,  despite  the  gloomy  shadow 


LANTEJAS    BEHEADED.  287 

which  the  tall  cypresses  cast  over  the  wall,  was  able  to  rend  the  in- 
scription :  "  Esta  es  la  eabeza  del  bisurgente  Lantejas."  (This  is  the 
head  of  the  insurgent  Lantejas.) 

It  was  in  reality  the  head  of  an  insurgent  of  the  same  name  as 
Don  Cornelio  himself — one  of  Arroyo's  followers,  who.  as  already 
known,  by  the  report  of  Gaspachio,  had  been  captured  during  a  sor- 
tie of  the  beseiged. 

Don  Cornelio  turned  his  eyes  away  from  the  hideous  spectacle 
presented  by  the  head  of  his  namesake ;  and  anathematising 
once  more  the  unfortunate  name  which  he  had  inherited  from  his  fa- 
ther, made  all  haste  to  ride  off  from  the  spot. 

In  proportion  as  the  distance  between  him  and  the  hacienda  in- 
creased, his  terror  became  diminished,  and  at  length  ended  in  a  mel- 
ancholy smile  at  the  odd  coincidence  of  the  encounter  with  his  be- 
headed homonyme. 

But  the  profound  silence  that  surrounded  him  as  he  journeyed 
along,  and  the  knowledge  that  in  a  few  minutes  he  would  find  him- 
self face  to  face  with  the  redoubtable  guerillero,  once  more  imbued 
the  mind  of  the  Captain  with  the  darkest  presentiments. 

Without  permitting  his  companions  to  suspect  the  sentiments 
that  were  troubling  him,  he  would  willingly  have  proposed  deferring 
for  another  day  his  interview  with  the  bandit  chief.  Both  Costal 
and  Clara,  however,  as  they  rode  along  by  his  side,  presented  an 
appearance  of  such  stoical  indifference  to  danger,  that  he  felt 
ashamed  of  showing  himself  less  brave  than  they,  and  thus  restrain- 
ed he  continued  to  travel  on  in  silence. 

Shortly  alter,  they  came  in  sight  of  the  river,  and  at  the  same 
time  could  command  a  view  of  the  banks  on  both  sides  of  the  ford. 
Don  Cornelio  became  reassured  at  the  sight.  Neither  horse,  horse- 
men nor  tent  was  to  be  seen. 

Noisy  and  bustling  as  the  place  had  been  in  the  morning,  it  was 
now  in  the  evening  completely  silent  and  deserted.  Not  a  trace 
remained  of  the  encampment  of  Arroyo — save  the  smouldering  bivou- 
ac fires,  and  the  debris  of  various  articles  that  lay  scattered  over  the 
ground. 

"  It"  i  know,"  said  Costal  to  the  Captain,  "  how  to  pick  the  truth 
from  the  lies  which  that  scurvy  fellow  has  told  us — he  Avho  took 
such  a  marvellous  fancy  to  your  cloak — I  should  say  we  are  on  the 
road  that  will  guide  us  to  the  man  you  are  in  search  of.  He  is  at 
this  moment,  I  venture  to  say,  at  the  hacienda  San  Carlos — notwith- 
standing the  droll  humbug  appeared  to  make  such  a  mystery  of  his 
whereabouts.'* 


288  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

"  But  suppose  the  hacienda  San  Carlos  to  be  occupied  by  a  Span- 
ish garrison  ?"  suggested  the  Captain. 

"  Let  us  first  cross  the  river,"  said  Costal.  "You  can  remain 
on  the  other  side  with  Clara,  while  1  go  forward  and  make  a  recorr 
noisanee." 

This  proposition  was  agreed  to  by  D'>n  Cornelio,  and  the  three 
travellers  having  forded  the  stream,  Costal  prepared  to  separate 
from  them. 

"  Be  cautious,  good  Costal,"  said  Lantejas.  "  There  is  danger  on 
every  side  of  us." 

"  For  me  and  Clara,"  remarked  the  Indian,  with  an  ironical  smile, 
"one  who  has  already  lost  his  head  should  have  nothing  more  to 
fear,  Senor  Captain." 

Saying  this,  Costal  went  off  at  a  trot,  leaving  the  Captain  and 
Clara  on  the  bank  of  the  river. 

The  Indian  had  scarce  passed  out  of  sight,  when  a  plunging  in  the 
water  announced  that  horses  were  crossing  the  ford. 

Looking  around,  Don  Cornelio  beheld  two  horsemen  riding  out 
on  the.  bank  where  he  and  Clara  had  halted.  One  of  them  carried 
behind  him  a  pair  of  canvas  alforjas,  which  appeared  to  have  some 
large  roundish  objects  inside. 

Merely  exchanging  a  brief  salute,  the  horsemen  were  passing  on, 
when  the  Captain,  in  hopes  of  obtaining  some  information  from 
them,  inquired  if  the  hacienda  of  San  Carlos  was  far  distant. 

"  No,"  replied  one,  "  only  about  a  quarter  of  a  league." 

"Are  we  likely  to  be  well  received  there?"  further  asked  Don 
Cornelio. 

"  Ah  !"  replied  the  second  horseman,  "  that  depends " 

The  muttered  voices,  and  the  distance  which  he  had  already  gain- 
ed, hindered  Don  Cornelio  from  perceiving  the  tone  of  irony  in 
which  he  spoke,  but  almost  at  the  same  instant  the  speaker  eleva- 
ted his  voice  to  a  high  pitch,  though  only  the  last  words  were  heard 
with  distinctness. 

These  were  "  Mejico  e  independencia." 

The  phrase  was  well  known  to  Don  Cornelio. 

"  What  word  came  before  it  ?"  inquired  he  of  his  companion, 
'  viva,  was  it  not  ?,r 

"  No,  it  was  muera^  replied  the  negro. 

"  You  are  mistaken,  I  think,  Clara." 

'  No,  [  repeat  it — it  was  niuera  /" 

Not  having  inquired  from  the  horsemen  whether  San  Carlos  was 


DON    CORNELIO    A    CAPTIVE.  28t> 

in  the  power  of  the  royalists  or  insurgents  Dun  Cornelio  remained 
as  undecided  upon  that  point  as  ever. 

A  considerable  time  passed,  and  still  Costal  did  not  return. 

"Suppose  I  gallop  forward  a  bit,"  suggested  Clara,  "and  see 
whether  I  can  meet  him  ?" 

The  Captain  having  become  uneasy  about  the  prolonged  absence 
of  Costal,  assented  to  this  proposition  ;  but  at  the  same  time  direct- 
ed the  black  to  return  in  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  if  Costal  did  not  make 
his  aooearance  within  that  time. 


CHAPTER  LXV. 

DCN    CORNELIO    A    CAPTIVE. 

Almost  as  soon  as  Clara  had  ridden  out  of  sight,  Don  Cornelio 
began  to  count  the  minutes.  The  quarter  of  an  hour  appeared  a 
whole  one ;  and  when  it  had  passed,  with  no  signs  of  either  return- 
ing, he  became  more  than  uneasy — he  felt  alarm. 

In  order  to  create  some  distraction  for  his  thoughts,  he  rode  gently 
forward — on  the  same  path  by  which  his  two  companions  had  gone. 
Not  meeting  either,  he  kept  on  for  another  quarter  of  an  hour.  Be- 
coming still  more  alarmed,  he  was  about  to  make  a  halt,  when  he 
saw  lights  that  seemed  to  go  and  come  along  the  summits  of  the 
trees  that  appeared  at  some  distance  before  him.  These  lights  had 
flashed  into  view  at  a  turn  in  the  road. 

On  looking  more  attentively,  he  perceived  that  the  ground  sloped 
up  from  the  place  which  he  occupied  ;  and  he  was  now  enabled  to 
distinguish  the  outlines  of  a  vast  building,  the  windows  of  which 
were  so  brilliantly  illuminated  from  the  inside,  that  one  might  have 
fancied  the  house  to  be  on  fire.  Outside  upon  the  azotea,  blazing 
torches  appeared  to  be  carried  backward  and  forward.  It  was  these 
that  had  at  first  attracted  the  eye  of  Don  Cornelio,  who  on  account 
of  the  elevation  at  which  they  were  seen,  fancied  them  to  be  moving 
among  the  tops  of  the  trees  ! 

There  was  something  too  unnatural  in  these  blazing  torches,  agita- 
ted by  the  night  breeze — but  more  especially  in  the  strange  lights 
that  shone  through  the  windows — now  red,  now  blue,  and  then  of  a 
pale  violet  colour,  and  in  an  instant  changing  from  one  hue  to  anoth 


°,90  TIIK    TIGER-HUNTER. 

er — something  so  fantastically  singular  that  Don  Cornel io  suddenly 
drew  up,  without  daring  to  advance  a  pace  further. 

The  superstitious  ideas  with  which  Costal  had  entertained  him 
during  their  journey  now  came  into  his  mind;  and  despite  his  dis- 
belief in  them,  he  could  not  help  conjuring  up  fancies  almost  as  ab- 
surd. He  remembered  the  bull  fulminated  against  the  insurgents 
by  the  Bishop  of  Oajaca — representing  them  as  spirits  of  darkness 
— and  he  began  to  fancy  there  was  some  truth  in  it,  and  that  lie  was 
now  within  view  of  these  very  demons.  The  silence  that  reigned 
around  tended  to  strengthen  this  fancy — which  was  now  further  con- 
firmed by  the  sight  of  a  phantom  like  figure  clothed  in  white,  seen 
for  a  moment  gliding  among  the  trees,  and  then  as  suddenly  vanish- 
ing out  of  sight.  The  phantom  appeared  to  have  come  from  the 
direction  of  the  illuminated  building — as  if  fleeing  from  some  danger 
that  there  menaced  it. 

The  Captain  made  the  sign  of  the  cross,  and  then  sat  motionless 
in  his  saddle,  uncertain  whether  to  remain  where  he  was,  or  to  gal- 
lop back  to  the  ford. 

While  thus  irresolute,  and  asking  himself  whether  the  phantom  he 
had  seen  might  have  been  a  stray  reflection  of  one  of  the  torches, 
the  lights  all  at  once  disappeared  from  the  upper  part  of  the  build 
ing. 

At  the  same  moment  four  or  five  horsemen  issued  forth  from  the 
shadow  of  the  walls,  and  galloped  towards  him,  uttering  loud  yells. 
Don  Cornelio  perceived  that  his  presence  was  discovered  ;  hut  to 
put  this  beyond  doubt,  a  light  at  the  moment  flashed  up  among  the 
horsemen,  followed  by  the  report  of  a  carbine,  and  the  hissing  of  a 
bullet,  which  passed  close  to  his  ears. 

He  no  longer  hesitated  as  to  whether  he  should  stand  or  fly.  The 
bullet  was  sufficient  cue  for  flight ;  and,  wheeling  round,  he  set  off  in 
full  gallop  towards  the  river. 

Trained  by  the  misfortunes  which  had  occurred  to  him,  from  the 
mistaken  economy  of  his  worthy  father,  Don  Cornelio  had  ever  since 
felt  an  aversion  to  second-rate  horses,  and  on  the  present  journey  he 
had  taken  care  to  have  a  good  one.  Knowing  the  fact,  he  had  fair 
hopes  of  being  able  to  distance  his  pursuers.  Driving  his  spurs 
deeply  into  the  ribs  of  his  horse,  he  permitted  his  animal  to  choose 
its  own  course — so  long  as  it  carried  him  in  a  direction  opposite  to 
that  from  which  he  was  pursued. 

Forgetting  all  about  Costal  and  Clara,  he  rode  away  like  tl.e 
wind  j  and,  in  all  likelihood,  would  have  got  clear  beyond  the  reach 


DON    CORNELIO    A    CAPTIVE.  201 

of  his  pursuers,  but  for  an  unforeseen  misfortune.  In  passing  a 
gigantic  cypress  his  horse  stumbled  upon  its  projecting  roots,  and 
came  head  foremost  to  the  ground — flinging  his  rider  out"  of  1  ha 
saddle  with  such  force  that,  but  for  the  softness  of  the  spot  on  wljich 
he  fell,  some  of  his  bones  would  undoubtedly  have  suffered  frac 
ture. 

He  was  but  little  damaged  by  the  fall,  and,  before  he  could  get 
to  his  feet,  and  recover  his  horse,  one  of  the  pursuers  had  ridden  up, 
and  casting  a  lazo,  noosed  him  round  the  body 

To  whom  was  the  Captain  a  prisoner? 

Of  this  he  was  completely  ignorant,  still  uncertain  as  to  who  were 
in  possession  of  the  hacienda.  As  soon  as  he  had  regained  his  feet, 
however,  a  voice  cried  out,  interrogatively,  "  For  Spain,  or  the 
Independence  ?" 

Before  making  answer,  Don  Cornelio  looked  up.  Half-a-dozen 
men  had  arrived  upon  the  ground,  and  encircled  him  in  their  midst, 
forming  a  menacing  cordon  around,  him.  Of  one  and  all  the  aspeci 
was  sinister  and  doubtful. 

"Spain,  or  the  Independence'?"  repeated  the  voice,  in  a  more 
threatening  tone. 

Thus  brusquely  called  on  to  proclaim  his  colours,  the  Captain. 
not  knowing  those  of  the  party  who  surrounded  him,  hesitated  to 
make  answer. 

"Very  well,  cavallero  !"  cried  one  of  the  men,  "  answer  or  not,  as 
you  please.  No  doubt  of  it,"  he  continued,  addressing  himself  to  a 
comrade,  "  this  fellow  is  in  company  with  the  other  two.  Brin$ 
him  along  to  the  hacienda !" 

At  these  words  one  of  his  captors  seized  Don  Cornelio  by  th< 
arm,  and  commenced  dragging  him  towards  the  illuminated 
building. 

"  Hold  !"  cried  the  first  speaker,  as,  under  the  glare  of  the  distant 
lights,  he  saw  that  their  prisoner  was  neither  negro  or  Indian. 
"  For  Dlos  !  this  fellow  is  white." 

"  Red,  black,  and  white !"  added  another.  "  We  want  only  a 
mestizo  to  complete  the  collection." 

From  these  speeches  Don  Cornelio  conjectured  that  his  comrades, 
Costal  and  Clara,  had  already  been  captured  by  the  same  party  who 
were  making  him  their  prisoner. 

He  was  still  ignorant,  however,  as  to  whether  his  captors  were 
royalists  or  insurgents;  and,  before  proceeding  further,  he  deter- 
minedv  if  possible,  to  settle  that  question. 


21)2  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

"What  do  you  want  with  mc  ?"  lie  inquired,  in  the  hope  of  ob» 
tabling  some  clue  in  the  answer. 

"Not  much,"  replied  the  spokesman  of  the  party.  "Only  to 
nail  your  head  in  the  place  of  that  of  Lantejas  !" 

"  Lantejas  I"  exclaimed  Don  Cornelio,  inspired  with  a  fresh  hope. 
"  That  is  my  name.  It  is  I  who  am  the  insurgent  Lantejas,  sent 
here  to  Oajaca,  by  General  Morelos." 

The  declaration  was  received  with  a  hurst  of  savage  laughter. 

"Demonio !"  cried  one  of  the  guerilleros,  coming  up  with  the 
horse  of  Don  Cornelio,  "I  have  had  trouble  enough  in  catching  this 
accursed  brute.  It  is  to  be  hoped  he  carries  something  to  repay  mo 
for  it." 

Don  Cornelio  fancied  he  knew  the  tone  of  this  voice,  but  he  had 
no  time  to  reflect  upon  where  he  had  heard  it,  before  its  owner  again 
cried  out,  "  Alabado  sea  Dios  !  (Blessed  be  the  Lord  !)  there  is  my 
cloak !" 

Don  Cornelio  recognized  the  man  who  the  day  before  had  taken 
such  a  fancy  to  his  cloak.     In  a  word,  the  speaker  was  Gaspacho. 

"  What  a  lucky  fellow  I  am  to  meet  you  again,"  continued  the 
brigand;  "that  cloak  is  much  too  large  for  you.  1  told  you  so 
yesterday." 

"Such  as  it  is,  it  satisfies  me,"  meekly  responded  the  Captain. 

"'Oh!  nonsense,"  rejoined  Gaspacho,  at  the  same  time  throwing 
off  his  own  tattered  serape,  and  making  a  significant  gesture  to  Don 
Cornelio  to  uncloak  himself. 

The  latter  hesitated  to  comply  with  this  rude  invitation ;  but 
almost  on  the  instant  Gaspacho  snatched  the  garment  from  his 
shoulders,  and  coolly  wrapped  it  round  his  own. 

"Now,  amigo,"  cried  one  of  Gaspacho' s  confreres,  "  surely  a  man 
without  a  head  has  no  need  of  a  hat?  Yours  appears  as  if  it  would 
just  fit  me,"  and  saying  this,  the  bandit  picked  the  hat  from  Don 
Cornelio's  head,  at  the  same  time  flinging  his  own  battered  sombrero 
to  the  ground. 

As  there  was  nothing  more  upon  the  person  of  the  prisoner 
to  tempt  the  cupidity  of  the  brigands,  the  lazo  was  unloosened  from 
around  his  arms,  and  he  was  ordered  to  accompany  his  captors  to 
the  hacienda.  This  he  did  willingly  enough  :  for  the  presence  of 
Gaspacho  told  him  that  he  was  in  the  hands  of  the  guerilleros  of 
Arroyo. 

"  Can  I  see  the  Captain  ?"  he  inquired. 

"  What  Captain  7" 

"  Arrovo." 


DON     COKNELIO    A    CAPTIVE.  2§8 

"Ah  !  you  wish  to  see  him  ?"  responded  Gaspacho.  "That  rather 
surprises  me.  You  shall  have  the  pleasure  of  seeing  him  soon 
enough,  1  fancy.     Come  along  !" 

The  gueriileros  continued  on  to  the  house,  conducting  their  pris- 
oner along  with  them. 

As  they  drew  near  to  the  walls,  the  attention  of  Don  Cornelio 
was  again  attracted  to  the  singular  lights  that  seemed  to  he  burning 
within  the  house.  It  could  not  be  the  flame  of  a  conflagration,  else 
the  building  would  long  since  have  been  consumed. 

A  few  minutes  brought  them  up  to  the  gate.  It  was  shut,  and 
one  of  the  men  gave  utterance  to  a  password,  which  Don  Cornelio 
did  not  understand.  What  he  did  comprehend  was,  that  the  mo- 
ment had  come  when,  boa  gre  mal  gre,  he  was  called  upon  to  acquit 
himself  of    the  commission  with  which  Morelos  had  entrusted  him. 

It  often  happens  that  danger  in  prospective  is  more  dreaded  than 
when  it  is  present ;  and  so  was  it  in  this  instance  :  for,  on  his  arrival 
at  the  gate,  Don  Cornelio  felt  less  embarrassed  with  apprehensions 
than  he  had  been  ever  since  his  departure  from  the  camp  at 
Huajapam. 

The  huge  door  turned  upon  its  heavy  hinges  to  admit  the  horse- 
men— in  the  midst  of  whom  the  prisoner  was  carried  into  a  large, 
paved  courtyard,  illuminated  by  the  flames  of  several  fires  that 
burned  in  the  open  air.  Around  these  fires  could  be  distinguished 
the  forms  of  men — to  the  number  of  one  hundred  or  more — grouped 
in  different  attitudes,  or  lying  asleep  upon  the  pavement.  Along 
the  walls  stood  as  many  horses,  completely  equipped  for  the  road. 
The  bridles  only  were  off,  and  hanging  suspended  over  the  saddle- 
bow— in  order  that  the  animals  might  consume  their  rations  of 
maize,  served  to  them  in  wooden  troughs.  Here  and  there,  stacks 
of  carbines,  lances,  and  sabres,  glanced  under  the  light  of  the  fires, 
and  Don  Cornelio  could  not  help  shivering  with  terrror  as  he  looked 
upon  these  fierce  bandits,  in  the  midst  of  their  picturesque  accoutre- 
ments. 

Most  of  them  remained  as  they  were,  without  offering  to  stir. 
The  sight  of  a  fresh  prisoner  was  nothing  new  to  them.  One  only 
coming  forward,  asked  Gaspacho,  in  a  tone  of  indifference,  what  had 
taken  him  out  at  that  hour  of  the  night. 

"Well !"  exclaimed  the  cloak-robber  in  reply.  "  They  say  that 
the  mistress  of  the  hacienda  has  escaped  by  a  window.  Her  hus- 
band says  she  is  absent.  I  don't  care  whether  it's  true  or  not.  All 
I  know  is,  that  we  can  see  nothing  of  her  without;  and  we  should 
have  returned  empty  handed,  if  good  fortune  hadn't  thrown  into  oar 


2U4  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

hundjs  this  gentleman  here.  I  have  no  doubt  he  is  a  royalist  spy, 
since  he  wanted  to  pass  himself  off  for  our  old  comrade — the 
Lieutenant  Lantejas." 

"Ah !"  rejoined  the  other,  "  he  would  ill  like  to  be  Lantejas  just 
now." 

And  as  the  man  said  this  he  returned  to  the  fire,  which  he  had  for 
the  moment  forsaken. 

The  captors  of  Don  Cornelio  were  soon  lost  amidst  the  groups  of 
their  associates — Gaspacho  alone  staying  to  guard  him. 

Only  a  few  seconds  did  the  cloak- robber  remain  in  the  courtyard  ; 
after  which,  making  a  sign  to  his  prisoner  to  follow  him,  he  com- 
menced reascending  the  stone  escalera  that  led  to  the  second  store/ 
uf  the  building. 


THE    COLONEL    OF    COLONELS.  2\)ii 


CHAPTER  LXVI. 

THE    COLONEL    OF    COLONELS. 

The  da7  upon  which  these  various  events  took  place  was  anything 
Diit  a  happy  one  for  Arroyo.  It  appeared  to  him  as  if  the  reappear- 
ance in  the  neighborhood  of  his  deadliest  foe,  Don  Rafael  Tres  Vil- 
las, had  been  the  signal  for  the  series  of  disappointments  which  had 
occurred  to  him. 

Ten  of  his  followers  had  fallen  in  a  sortie  of  the  besieged,  besides 
two  more  killed  by  the  hand  of  Don  Rafael — who  had  himself 
escaped,  as  well  as  the  prisoner  Gaspar  and  the  deserter,  Juan  el 
Zapote. 

The  bloodthirsty  disposition  of  the  guerilla  chief  had  been 
strengthened  by  these  disappointments,  and  in  order  to  give 
solace  to  his  vexed  spirit,  he  resolved  to  possess  himself  of  the  haci- 
enda of  San  Carlos  without  further  delay. 

In  addition  to  the  wicked  desires — which  the  promptings  of  Bo- 
cardo  had  excited  within  him — there  was  another  reason  urging 
him  to  carry  out  this  design. 

The  hacienda  of  San  Carlos  with  a  little  labor,  could  be  converted 
into  a  fortress  of  considerable  strength,  and.  such  as  he  might  yet 
stand  in  need  of. 

He  saw  that  he  had  miscalculated  the  power  of  resistance  of  the 
royalist  garrison  of  Del  Valle,  and,  still  ignorant  of  its  real  strength, 
he  deemed  it  better  to  call  off  the  besieging  force  until  after  the 
taking  of  San  Carlos.  Then  he  could  go  back  with  his  whole  band 
and  make  a  determined  assault  against  the  place. 

He  had,  for  these  reasons,  ordered    the   besiegers   to  return  to 


296  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

camp,  and,  striking  his  tent,  had  inarched  with  all  his  followers  to 
the  capture  of  San  Carlos. 

This  will  explain  why  Don  Cortielioaiid  his  companions  had  been 
able  to  pass  the  hacienda  Del  Valle — and  afterwards  the  ford  of  the 
Ostuta — without  seeing  anything  of  Arroyo  or  his  band — Gaspachu 
alone  excepted. 

Numerous  as  were  the  servants  of  Don  Fernando  Lacarra — the 
proprietor  of  San  Carlos — their  master  did  not  for  a  moment  dream 
of  making  resistance.  It  would  have  been  worse  than  useless  against 
an  experienced  guerilla,  numbering  in  all  above  a  hundred  men. 
At  the  first  summons,  therefore,  the  gates  of  the  hacienda  were  open- 
ed to  Arroyo  and  his  followers. 

Having  hitherto  practised  a  strict  neutrality,  and  being  known  to 
have  a  strong  sympathy  with  the  cause  of  the  Independence,  the 
young  Spaniard  believed  that  Arroyo  only  intended  demanding 
from  him  a  contribution  in  provisions — and  perhaps  money — 
for  the  support  of  his  troops;  and  that  with  this  he  would  be  con- 
tented. 

Although  not  suspecting  the  designs  of  the  brigand  in  regard  to 
his  wife,  he  had  deemed  it  prudent  before  opening  the  gates,  that 
she  should  conceal  herself  in  one  of  the  secret  chambers  of  the 
mansion — where  he  was  also  in  the  habit  of  keeping  his  money  and 
plate. 

There,  he  fancied,  she  would  be  safe  enough,  unless,  indeed,  the 
whole  building  should  be  ransacked  and  pillaged. 

To  strengthen  this  precaution,  Don  Fernando  had  informed  the 
brigands  on  their  entering  the  house,  that  his  wife,  Marianita,  was 
not  at  home. 

Unfortunately  for  him  it  was  not  a  mere  levy  of  black  mail  that 
was  now  to  satisfy  the  partizan  chieftains.  One  was  determined  upon 
robbing  him  of  his  wife — while  the  other  coveted  his  money — and, 
therefore,  the  subterfuges  of  Don  Fernando  were  not  likely  to  avail 
him. 

It  was  just  at  the  time  that  the  wretched  husband  was  endeavor, 
ing  to  mislead  his  visitors  as  to  the  hiding-place  of  his  wife  and  his 
treasure,  that  Don  Cornelio  Lantejas  had  come  within  view  of  the 
building,  the  lights  of  whose  windows  had  so  mystified  him.  That 
mystery  was  now  to  be  cleared  up,  and  the  ex-student  was  to  find 
the  explanation  of  those  bright-coloured  flames  with  their  changing 
hues. 

Following  Gaspacho  up  the  stone  stairway,  Don  Cornelio  reach' 


THE  COLONEL  OF  COLONELS.  297 

ed  a  door  upon  the  landing.  It  was  closed,  but  inside  a  tumult  of 
voices  could  be  heard,  accompanied  by  cries — as  of  some  one  in  pain. 

His  conductor  unceremoniously  opened  the  door,  and  pushed  Don 
Cornelio  into  a  large  room,  the  atmosphere  of  which  almost  suffoca- 
ted him. 

Several  torches  of  resin,  set  in  candelabras,  were  burning  round 
the  walls,  but  the  reddish  light  which  those  produced  was  almost 
eclipsed  under  the  glare  that  proceeded  from  a  keg  of  brandy  that 
stood  near  the  middle  of  the  floor,  and  which,  having  been  set  on 
(ire,  was  completely  enveloped  in  violet-coloured  flames. 

The  heat,  the  smell  of  blood,  and  the  effluvia  of  the  burning  alco- 
hol, constituted  an  atmosphere  horrid  to  endure;  but  even  this  was 
less  painful  to  Don  Cornelio  than  the  sight  which  met  his  eyes  as  he 
entered  the  room.  On  one  side  was  a  group  of  guerilleros — clustered 
around  some  object  which  they  were  regarding  with  the  most  vivid 
interest — all  seemingly  pleased  with  the  spectacle. 

It  was  that  of  an  unfortunate  man,  stripped  almost  naked,  and  tied 
with  his  face  to  the  wall,  while  another  man  stood  over  him,  grasping 
a  strong  cow-hide  whip,  with  which,  at  intervals,  he  struck  the  poor 
victim,  apparently  with  all  tha  strength  th  it  lay  in  his  arms. 

He  who  handled  the  whip  was  a  man  of  the  most  sinister  aspect ; 
and  the  blue  flames  of  the  alcohol  flashing  over  his  countenance  ad- 
ded to  its  demoniac  expression.  Gouts  of  blood,  that  had  spurted 
from  the  back  of  the  sufferer,  spotted  the  wall  on  both  sides  of  him; 
and  the  number  of  those  spots  showed  that  the  punishment  had  been, 
continued  for  some  length  of  time. 

By  the  side  of  the  man  who  was  inflicting  the  stripes — and  whom 
Lantejas  supposed  to  be  some  common  executioner — s'ood  a  woman 
of  a  still  more  hideous  aspect ;  who,  by  her  gestures  and  words, 
kept  exciting  the  wretch  to  still  greater  cruelty — as  though  he  stood 
in  need  of  such  encouragement. 

Gaspacho,  perceiving  that  no  one  perceived  his  entrance,  cried  out, 
so  as  to  be  heard  above  the  tumult, — 

"  Senor  Captain  !  we  have  captured  the  comrade  of  the  negro  and 
the  Indian.     Here  he  is." 

To  the  astonishment  of  Don  Cornelio,  the  person  thus  addressed 
as  the  Captain  was  no  other  than  the  hideous  individual  who  was 
handling  the  whip. 

"  Very  well,"  responded  the  latter,  without  turning  round.  "  1  shall 
attend  to  him  presently,  as  soon  as  I  have  made  this  coyote  confess 
where  he  has  hidden  his  wife  and  his  money." 

The  whin  again  whistled  through  the  air,  and  came  down  udou 


29S  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

the  back  of  the  wretched  sufferer,  without  producing  any  other  mao> 
festation  than  a  deep  groan. 

It  is  scarcely  necessary  to  say  that  the  victim  of  this  barbarous 
treatment  was  Don  Fernando  Lacarra.  The  words  of  Arroyo  have 
already  made  this  known  to  the  reader. 

Perfectly  indifferent  to  the  spectacle,  Gaspacho,  having  introduced 
his  prisoner  to  the  presence  of  Arroyo,  walked  out  of  the  room. 

As  regards  Don  Cornelio,  he  stood  where  the  robber  had  left  him 
paralyzed  with  horror.  Independently  of  the  compassion  he  felt  for 
the  sufferer,  he  was  under  the  suspicion  that  both  Costal  and  Clara 
had  already  perished,  and  that  his  own  turn  might  come  next. 

While  these  fearful  reflections  were  passing  through  his  mind,  a 
man  whom  he  had  not  before  noticed  now  came  up  to  him.  This 
was  an  individual  with  a  jackaMike  face,  and  the  skulking  mein  of 
that  animal,  with  all  its  ferocious  aspect. 

"  My  good  friend,"  said  this  man,  addressing  himself  to  Don  Cor 
nelio,  "you  appear  somewhat  lightly  clad  for  one  who  is  about  to 
present  himself  before  people  of  distinction." 

Lantejas,  in  reality — thanks  to  the  bandits  who  had  captured  him 
— was  almost  naked  ;  a  torn  shirt  and  drawers  being  all  the  cloth- 
ing they  had  left  him. 

"Senor  Captain," — said  he,  addressing  the  jackal-like  individual, 
and  intending  to  account  for  the  scantiness  of  his  costume. 

"  Stop,"  interrupted  the  other,  "  not  captain.  Call  me  Colonel  of 
Colonels,  if  you  please.  It  is  a  title  which  I  have  adopted,  and  no 
one  shall  deprive  me  of  it." 

"  Well,  then,  Colonel  of  Colonels  !  if  your  people  had  not  robbed 
me  of  my  broad  cloth  cloak,  my  hat  of  Vicuna  wool,  and  various 
other  articles  of  clothing,  you  would  not  have  seen  ma  so  lightly 
dressed.  But  it  is  not  only  that  which  grieves  me.  I  have  other 
serious  complaints  to  make " 

"  The  devil !"  exclaimed  the  Colonel  of  Colonels,  without  heeding 
the  last  remarks.  "  A  broad  cloth  cloak  and  Vicuna  hat,  did  you 
say  ?  Two  things  of  which  I  stand  particularly  in  need.  They 
must  be  recovered." 

"I  have  to  complam  of  violence  offered  to  my  person,"  continued 
Don  Cornelio.  "  I  am  called  Lantejas — Captain  Lantejas.  I  serve 
the  junta  of  Zitacuaro,  under  the  orders  of  General  Morelos  ;  and  I 

bear  from  him  a  commission,  of  which  the  proofs " 

A  sudden  thought  interrupted  tne  speech  of  Don  Cornelio — a 
terrible  thought,  for  it  just  now  occurred  to  him  that  his  despatches* 


THE  COLONEL  OF  COLONELS.  209 

his  commission  as  captain,  his  letters  of  credence — in  short,  all  the 
papers  by  which  he  could  prove  his  identity — were  in  the  pockets 
of  the  stolen  cloak  ! 

"  Ho  !"  exclaimed  the  Colonel  of  Colonels,  in  a  joyful  tone,  "you 
call  yourself  Lantejas,  do  you  1  I  am  delighted  to  hear  it,  and  h> 
will  our  captain  be.  It  is  the  luckiest  circumstance  in  the  world  for 
us,  and  for  you,  too,as  you  shall  presently  be  convinced.     Look  !" 

The  speaker  raised  the  corner  of  a  serape  that  was  spread  upon 
one  of  the  tables  standing  near,  and  pointed  to  some  objects  lying 
underneath.     Don  Cornelio  saw  they  were  human  heads. 

There  were  three  of  them. 

"  Now,  my  good  friend,"  continued  the  Colonel  of  Colonels, 
*  there  you  see  the  head  of  our  old  comrade,  Lieutenant  Lantejas, 
which  we  have  brought  away  from  where  it  was  nailed  over  the  gate 
of  the  hacienda  Del  Valle.  Conceive,  then,  what  a  lucky  thing  for 
us  !  What  a  splendid  revanche  we  shall  have  when,  in  place  of  the 
head  of  the  insurgent  Lantejas,  we  shall  nail  up  that  of  Lantejas  the 
royalist  spy  !" 

"  But  it  is  a  mistake,"  cried  Don  Cornelio,  rubbing  the  cold  sweat 
from  his  forehead.  "  I  am  not  a  royalist  nor  a  spy  neither.  I  have 
the  honour  to  serve  the  cause  of  the  Independence " 

"  Bah  !  everybody  says  the  same.  And  besides,  without  any 
proofs " 

"  But  I  have  proofs.  They  are  in  the  pocket  of  my  cloak,  of  which 
I  have  been  robbed." 

"  Who  took  your  cloak  ?"  inquired  the  Colonel  of  Colonels. 

"Gaspacho,"  replied  Don  Cornelio,  who  had  incidentally  learnt 
the  name  of  the  brigand  who  had  despoiled  him. 

"  Ah !  that  is  a  terrible  misfortune.  Gaspacho  has  just  received 
orders  to  go  in  all  haste  to  Las  Cruces.  He  is  off  by  this  time, 
and  will  not  likely  be  back  in  less  than  ten  days.  You,  by  that 
time  will  have  lost  your  head,  and  I  my  cloak  and  Vicuna  hat. 
Both  of  them,  I  know,  would  have  fitted  me,  since  you  and  I  are 
both  of  a  size.     What  a  damnable  misfortune  for  both  of  us  !" 

A  fearful  cry  interrupted  the  dialogue  between  Don  Cornelio  and 
the  Colonel  of*  Colonels.  The  cry  came  from  the  wretched  sufferer, 
who  fainted  as  soon  as  uttering  it. 

Almost  at  the  same  instant  the  alcohol  shot  up  its  last  flickering 
flame — as  the  spirit  itself  was  consumed;  and  in  the  reddish  light 
of  the  torches  Don  Cornelio  could  perceive  the  men  flitting  about 
like  shadows,  or  rather  like  demons  assisting  in  the  horrible  drama 
that  was  being  enacted. 


300  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 


CHAPTER  LXVII. 

THE    COMMISION    EXECUTED. 

While  the  Captain  Lantejas  stood  in  the  midst  of  an  atmosphere 
that  nearly  stifled  his  breathing,  he  saw  one  of  these  shadowy  forms 
step  out  from  among  the  rest  and  advance  towards  him.  As  the 
man  came  nearer,  he  recognised  the  ferocious  captain  of  the  bandits, 
who,  licking  his  blood-stained  lips  like  a  jaguar  after  leaving  its 
prey,  cried  out  in  a  hoarse  voice,  "  Bring  me  that  spy !  I  can  ex- 
amine him  while  the  coyote  is  coming  to  himself." 

"  Here  he  is,"  replied  Bocardo,  seizing  Don  Cornelio  by  the 
shoulder,  and  pushing  him  forward  into  the  presence  of  his  associate. 

"  My  good  friend,"  muttered  Bocardo,  addressing  himself  to  Don 
Cornelio,  "  it's  your  turn  now.  Of  course  the  lash  will  make  you 
confess  that  you  are  a  spy,  and  of  course  your  head  will  be  taken 
off  immediately  after.  I  would,  therefore,  advise  you  not  to  waste 
time  about  it,  but  acknowledge  your  guilt  at  once." 

While  Bocardo  was  giving  this  fearful  counsel,  his  associate  stood 
regarding  Don  Cornelio  with  eyes  that  expressed  a  villanous  pleas- 
ure, at  the  idea  of  having  another  victim  to  satisfy  his  bloodthirsty 
instincts. 

*'  Confess  quickly  !"  he  cried,  "  and  let  that  end  it.  I  am  tired, 
and  shan't  be  kept  waiting." 

"  Senor  Arroyo  !"  replied  Lantejas,  "I  am  a  captain  in  the  insur- 
gent army,  and  am  sent  by  General  Morelos  to  tell  you " 

Don  Cornelio  paused.  He  was  hesitating  whether  he  dare  pro- 
claim his  real  errand. 

"  Your  proofs  ?"  demanded  Arroyo. 

"  My  papers  have  been  taken  from  me,"  said  Lantejas. 

"  A  fig  for  your  papers  !  Hola  !  wife  !"  continued  Arroyo,  turn- 
ing to  the  hag  who  still  stood  by  the  fainting  victim,  "  here's  a  little 
*fork  for  you,  as  I  am  somewhat  fatigued.     I  charge  you  with  mak- 


THE    COMMISSION    EXECUTED.  301 

ing  this  spy  confess  who  sent  him  here,  and  what  design  he  had  in 
coming.     Make  him  speak  out  whatever  way  you  please." 

"  By  and  by,"  answered  the  virago,  "  but  not  yet.  This  coyote 
has  come  round  again,  and  better  still,  has  come  to  his  right  senses 
at  last :  he  is  about  to  confess." 

"  Bring  him  here,  then  !"  commanded  Arroyo. 

Several  men  hastened  to  execute  the  order,  and,  detaching  the 
victim  from  the  place  where  he  had  been  bound,  half  dragged,  half 
carried  him  across  the  floor.  Don  Cornelio  saw  that  the  unfortunate 
individual  was  a  young  man — of  less  than  thirty,  of  noble  aspect, 
though  his  features  expressed  at  the  moment  the  terrible  agony  he 
was  enduring. 

"  Now,  Gachnpino  /"  exclaimed  the  woman,  "  where  is  your 
money  hid  ?" 

"  Where  is  your  wife?"  cried  Arroyo.  On  hearing  this  question 
so  pointedly  put,  the  hideous  companion  of  Arroyo  directed  upon 
her  husband  a  glance  of  concentrated  rage  and  jealousy. 

"  I  want  the  woman,"  muttered  Arroyo,  "  in  order  that  I  may 
draw  a  good  ransom  out  of  her  father." 

The  young  Spaniard,  his  spirit  tortured  to  a  certain  degree  of 
feebleness,  in  a  voice  scarce  audible,  indicated  to  his  persecutors 
where  lay  the  secret  cham bar — the  door  of  which,  cunningly  set  in  the 
wall,  had  escaped  even  the  keen  eyes  of  the  robbers. 

Both  Bocardo  and  Arroyo  immediately  repaired  to  the  spot.  A 
keg  of  dollars,  with  a  large  quantity  of  plate,  was  found  in  the 
chamber,  but  the  Senora  Marianita  had  disappeared. 

On  hearing  this  news,  a  tremor  of  joy  passed  through  the  lacera- 
ted frame"  of  the  young  Spaniard.  Little  cared  he  for  his  treasure, 
so  long  as  his  beloved  wife  had  escaped  from  the  outrages  of  the 
brigands.  His  emotions  caused  him  to  faint  anew  ;  and  he  lay 
once  more  senseless  at  the  feet  of  his  tormentors. 

Don  Cornelio  now  remembered  the  white  phantom  he  had  observ. 
ed  gliding  among  the  trees,  and  he  doubted  not  that  what  he  haa 
seen  was  she  of  whom  they  were  in  search. 

Arroyo  returned  to  examine  his  prisoner,  but  by  this  time  the 
whole  nature  of  Don  Cornelio  appeared  to  have  become  suddenly 
transformed.  The  perfumes  of  the  alcohol,  mixed  with  that  of  the 
resin  torches,  had  mounted  to  his  head ;  and  as  he  had  never  in  his 
life  even  tasted  strong  liquors,  the  effect  was  that  of  a  partial  but 
instant  intoxication.  He  appeared  to  have  become  animated  with  a 
portion  of  that  courage,  with  which  in  the  field  of  battle  the  flaming 


302  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

eyes  of  Galeana  had  more  than  once   inspired  him — while  combat 
ing  under  the  aegis  of  the  marshal's  death-dealing  lance. 

"  Senor  Arroyo  !"  he  cried  in  a  voice  whose  thundering  tones  as- 
tonished even  himself,  "  and  you  who  call  yourself  the  Colonel  of 
Colonels !  I  command  you  both  to  respect  the  envoy  of  his  Excel 
lency  the  General  Morelos-  myself — who  am  charged  to  tell  you, 
that  if  you  continue,  by  your  sanguinary  cruelties,  to  disgrace  the 
holy  cause  for  which  we  light — not  as  brigands  but  as  Christians — 
you  will  both  be  drawn  and  quartered  !"' 

At  this  unexpected  and  insulting  menace  the  eyes  of  Arroyo 
sparkled  with  fury.  Upon  Bocardo  the  effect  was  somewhat  differ- 
ent.    He  trembled  and  turned  pale  at  the  name  of  Morelos. 

Lantejas,  though  somewhat  alarmed  at  his  own  boldness,  never- 
theless continued  in  the  same  strain. 

"  Bring  here  the  negro  and  Indian  !"  demanded  he,  "  prisoners 
like  myself — and  see.  if  both  do  not  know  me  as  Don  Cornelio  Lan- 
tejas.    If  they  do  not  I  consent " 

At  this  point  Arroyo  interrupted  the  speaker,  springing  forward 
and  crying  out  in  a  husky  voice — 

"  Woe  be  to  you  if  you  are  lying!  I  will  pluck  the  tongue  out 
of  your  head,  and  scourge  with  it  the  cheeks  of  an  impostor." 

Lantejas,  now  elevated  in  spite  of  himself  to  a  point  of  haughty 
grandeur,  replied  to  this  menace  only  with  a  superb  smile. 

Clara  being  sent  for,  the  moment  after  appreared  within  the 
room. 

u  Who  is  this  man,  dog  of  a  negro?  interrogated  the  fierce 
brigand. 

This  time  too  punctual  in  executing  the  orders  of  his  captain,  the 
black  displayed  his  ivory  teeth  in  a  smile  of  significant  intelligence. 
"  Don  Lucas  Alacuesta,  of  course !"  he  replied. 

A  cry  of  gratification  arose  from  the  lips  of  the  bandit 

"  But  there  is  another  name  which  I  also  bear,  is  there  not?"  in- 
quired Don  Cornelio,  without  losing  countenance. 

"  Don  Cornelio  Lantejas,"  added  Clara. 

"The  proofs — the  proofs!"  cried  the  guerillero,  pacing  rapidly 
backward  and  forward,  like  a  caged  tiger  who  sees  the  spectators  out- 
side the  bars  of  his  prison  without  being  able  to  devour  them,  "  the 
proofs  ! — I  must  have  them  at  once." 

At  this  moment  confused  and  violent  noises  were  heard  outside 
the  door,  and  rising  above  all  the  voice  of  Costal.  The  door  was 
suddenly  burst  open,  and  the  Indian  rushed  into  the  middle 
of  the  room,  holding  in  one  hand  a  bloody  dagger,  while  the  other 


THE    COMMISSION    EXECUTED.  303 

was  enveloped  in  a  shapeless  mass  of  what  seemed  to  be  cloth-  The 
latter  was  serving  him  for  a  shield  against  the  attack  of  several 
guerilleros,  who  were  pressing  him  from  behind. 

Costal,  on  getting  inside,  turned  abruptly  and  stood  facing  his  ad- 
versaries. 

These,  finding  themselves  in  the  presence  of  their  chief,  desisted 
for  a  moment  from  the  attack — one  of  them  crying  out  to  Arroyo, 
that  the  Indian  had  poniarded  their  comrade  Gaspacho. 

"I  did  it  to  get  back  my  own  property,"  replied  Costal,  "or 
rather  that  of  Captain  Lantejas  ;  and  here  it  is." 

In  saying  these  words,  the  Zapoteque  unwound  from  his  left  arm 
what  had  served  him  as  a  buckler,  and  which  was  now  seen  to  be  the 
cloak  so  inopportunely  missing. 

Don  Cornelio  seized  it  from  him  with  an  exclamation  of  joy,  and 
at  once  plunged  his  hands  into  the  pockets. 

"  Here  are  my  proofs  !"  cried  he,  drawing  out  a  number  of  pa- 
pers, so  stained  with  blood,  fresh  from  the  veins  of  the  slain  robber, 
as  to  be  scare  legible.  Enough,  however,  could  be  read  to  estab- 
lish the  identity  of  Don  Cornelio  and  the  authority  under  which  he 
was  acting. 

The  mimes  of  Morelos  and  Galeana  in  the  midst  of  the  band  of 
brigands  were,  for  him,  like  the  whisper  of  the  Lord  to  Daniel  in 
the  den  of  lions.  Even  the  two  ferocious  leaders  lowered  their  tone 
at  the  mention  of  these  names  so  universally  feared  and  respected 

"  You  may  go,  then  !"  cried  Arroyo,  yielding  reluctantly  to  the 
authority  that  had  awed  him  ;  "  but  if  you  ever  boast  of  the  arro- 
gant language  you  have  used  to  me,  Carajo!"  and  the  brigand 
hissed  out  the  infamous  oath.  "  As  for  General  Morelos,"  he  added, 
"you  may  say  to  him,  that  each  of  us  fights  according  to  his  own 
way  ;  and,  notwithstanding  his  threats  I  shall  follow  mine." 

Saying  this,  an  order  was  issued  to  let  the  prisoners  pass  free,  af-  j 
ter  delivering  up  to  them  their  arms  and  horses.  I 

"  Let  six  horsemen  get  ready  to  pursue  this  runaway  Senora!v  j 
cried  the  bandit  chief,  as  Don  Cornelio  and  his  companions  were 
leaving  the  room.     "  Some  one  bridle  my  horse  quickly.     1  shall  go 
along  with  them,  and  you  too.  J3ocardo." 

Bocardo  made  no  reply,  but  not  equally  silent  was  Arroyo's  fe- 
male companion. 

"  What  want  you  with  the  Senora  ?"  she  inquired,  in  a  tone  of  an- 
grv    jealousv.     M  Have  you  not  got  the   keg  of  dollars  to  satisfy 

you  r 

"I  have  told  you  already,"  rejoined  Arroyo,  with  a   demoniaa 


S04  THE    TIGER-HUJSTER. 

glance- at  his  wife,  "  that  I  want  her  for  the  purpose  of  enabling  m,s 
to  extract  a  ransom  from  her  father.  I  want  her,  and  will  have  iit-j-. 
You  stay  here  and  guard  the  treasure ;  and  by  all  the  devils  if  vt3«i 
dont  behave  youi self  better " 

The  bandit  drew  his  dagger  with  such  an  air  of  resolution  and 
menace,  that  the  hag,  cowed  by  the  gesture,  no  longer  offered  op- 
position to  his  will.  Shrinking  to  one  side,  she  appeared  to  busy 
herself  in  looking  after  the  keg  of  dollars. 

Meanwhile  Don  Cornelio  and  his  two  acolytes,  not  caring  to  re- 
main in  such  company  longer  than  was  absolutely  necessary,  hast- 
ened from  the  room  ;  and,  mounting  their  restored  steeds,  /"ade  oi\\ 
into  the  darkness  of  the  night. 


THE    CATALAN    LILUTENANT.  805 


CHAPTER  LXVIII. 

THE     CATALAN     LIEUTENANT. 

Tt  is  already  known  how  Don  Rafael  Tres-Villas  had  fortified  his 
hacienda  of  Del  Valle,  and  how,  when  called  elsewhere  by  his  mili- 
tary duties,  he  had  left  its  garrison  of  nearly  a  hundred  men,  under 
the  command  of  a  Catalonian  officer,  Lieutenant  Veraegui. 

On  the  same  day  in  which  he  had  made  a  sortie  from  the  hacienda, 
and  succeeded  in  capturing  ten  of  the  beseiging  guerilleros,  the 
Lieutenant  received  a  despatch  from  the  governor  of  the  province, 
ordering  him,  without  further  delay,  to  attack  the  band  of  Arroyo, 
and  annihilate  it,  if  possible.  Then,  with  his  whole  troop,  to  repair 
to  Oajaca,  which  was  now  in  danger  of  being  besieged  by  Morelos. 
The  despatch  also  conveyed  to  Veraegui  the  additional  intelligence 
of  the  raising  of  the  siege  of  Huajapam,  and  the  total  defeat  of  the 
beseiging  forces. 

The  news  was  anything  but  agreeable  to  the  Catalonian  Lieuten- 
ant. In  the  alcavala — which  he  had  for  the  past  two  years  been  ac- 
customed to  levy  on  all  the  traffic  between  Puebla  and  Oajaca,  he 
had  found  excellent  pay  for  his  soldiers  ;  and  being  a  man  not  over 
scrupulous,  though  brave  as  a  lion,  he  felt  greatly  disinclined  to 
change  his  comfortable  quarters.  A  fierce  royalist,  moreover,  the 
news  from  Huajapam  excited  his  fury  against  the  insurgents  to  the 
highest  pitch  ;  and  he  blamed  himself  for  the  clemency  he  had  dis- 
played that  very  morning  in  hanging  four  of  the  guerilleros  he  had 
taken  up  by  the  neck,  instead  of  by  the  heels,  as  he  had  done  with 
three  of  their  comrades. 

About  an  hour    after  Don  Coriwlio   Lanteias  and  his  traveling 


300  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

companions  had  passed  Del  Valle — and  only  a  few  minutes  from 
the  time,  when,  thanks  to  the  darkness  of  the  night,  two  of  Arroyo's 
followers  had  found  an  opportunity  to  carry  off  the  heads  of  tlieir 
three  comrades — two  men  presented  themselves  in  front  of  the  for 
titled  hacienda. 

They  were  Gaspar  and  Juan  de  Zapote,  who  had  hidden  them' 
selves  during  the  day,  and  awaited  the  friendly  darkness,  to  enable 
th3m  to  make  their  way  through  the  lines  of  the  besieging  force. 

"  I  see  no  one,"  muttered  Zapote,  as.  they  glided  into  the  avenue. 
"  The  place  appears  to  be  deserted  !  It's  likely  enough  that  my 
ex  comrades  have  abandoned  the  siege." 

"  So  much  the  better — let  us  keep  on  then  !"  rejoined  Gaspar. 

'•Gently,  gently,  compadre!"  counselled  Zapote.  "You  forget 
that  my  costume  is  of  a  military  kind,  and  likely  to  makeasentinel 
suspicious  of  me.  A  carbine  shot  might  be  the  only  hail  we  should 
get  from  one  of  these  Royalists." 

"  Your  physiognomy,  amigo,  is  more  likely  than  your  costume  to 
beget  suspicion." 

"  Ah !  that  comes  of  the  bad  company  I  have  been  keeping  of 
laU." 

"Never  mind  that.  I  shall  go  forward  alone,  and  make  myself 
known  to  the  sentries.  I  can  then  introduce  you  as  a  comrade,  de- 
voted to  the  service  of  Don  Rafael  Tres-Villas,  and  who  offers  to 
assist  i;i  delivering  the  Colonel  from  danger." 

"  Precisely  so,  that  is,  if  the  Colonel  be  still  alive." 

"  Quien-  viva  /"  came  the  sonorous  hail  of  a  sentinel  from  the 
crenel  led  parapet. 

"  Gente  de  paz  /"  replied  Gaspar,  advancing  alone,  while  Zapote, 
notwithstanding  the  obscurity  of  the  night,  instinctively  placed  him- 
self b  mind  the  trunk  of  a  tree. 

"  What  is  your  wish  V  demanded  the  guard. 

"  I  am  the  bearer  of  important  news  from  the  Colonel  Tres-Villas," 
answered  Gaspar. 

"  And  we  wish  to  communicate  them  to  Lieutenant  Veraegui,"  add- 
ed Zipote,  from  behind,  but  without  leaving  the  shelter  of  the  tree. 

"  How  many  of  you  are  there?"  asked  the  sentinel. 

"Two." 

"  You  may  advance,  then,"  said  the  soldier,  dropping  his  carbino 
to  the  "  order  arms." 

The  gate  was  soon  opened  ;  and  Gaspar  and  Zapote,  entering 
within  the  fortress,  were  conducted  by  the  corporal  of  the  guard 
towards  the  quarters  of  his  commander. 


THE    CATALAN    LIEUTENANT.  307 

The  Lieutenant  Vcraegui  was,  at  that  moment,  within  one  of  the 
chambers  of  the  mansion,  engaged  over  a  game  of  cards  with  a 
young  alferez.  On  the  table  before  them  stood  a  bottle  of  Catalan 
brandy — the  product  of  his  own  native  province — clear  and  strong 
as  alcohol.  A  couple  of  glasses  flanked  the  bottle,  and  beside  them 
lay  a  pile  of  Havana  cigars. 

Zapote,  on  entering,  could  not  help  a  slight  tremor ;  which  was 
increased  as  the  Catalan  Lieutenant  bent  upon  him  an  inquisitorial 
look  of  his  grey  eyes,  that  glanced  keenly  under  eyebrows  long  and 
grizzled  like  his  moustaches. 

Veraegui  was  a  soldier  of  fortune,  of  rude  unpolished  speech,  and 
with  manners  not  very  different  from  those  which  he  had  practised 
while  wearing  the  chevrons  of  a  sergeant. 

From  the  examination  of  Zapote,  he  passed  unceremoniously  to 
that  of  Gaspar,  whose  features  he  instantly  recognised. 

"  Ah  !  it  is  you  V  he  said,  addressing  the  messenger.  "  Well, 
you  have  seen  the  Colonel,  and  bring  news  from  him'?  He  has,  I 
trust,  escaped  from  the  disaster  of  Huajapam." 

"  Senor  Lieutenant,"  replied  Gaspar,  "  I  know  not  of  what  affair 
you  are  speaking.  All  I  know  is,  that  this  morning  the  Colonel 
Tres-Villas  was  in  the  woods  between  here  and  the  Ostuta — where 
the  bandits  of  Arroyo  were  tracking  him  like  a  wild  beast." 

"Ho  !"  cried  the  Lieutenant,  angrily,  as  he  started  up  from  his 
chair;  "and  it  is  only  now  you  tell  me  of  this,  when  you  might 
have  brought  the  news  in  an  hour  ?" 

"  Pardon,  Lieutenant:  both  my  companion  and  myself  were  also 
hunted  by  the  same  brigands  ;  and  we  were  not  able  to  escape  from 
the  woods  one  minute  sooner  than  we  have  done." 

"  Ah  !  in  that  case,  I  ask  your  pardon,  and  that  of  your  companion 
there,"  continued  the  Lieutenant,  turning  to  Zapote,  "  whom  I  should 
certainly  have  taken  for  a  friend  of  Arroyo,  rather  than  an  enemy 
to  that  worthy  individual.  Where  the  devil  have  I  seen  you,  my 
good  fellow  ?"  he  added,  fancying  he  recognised  the  features  of  the 
deserter. 

u  Oh  !  your  honour,  I  have  travelled  a  great  deal,"  replied  Zapote, 
whose  presence  of  mind  did  not  forsake  him.  "  It  would  not  be 
strange  if " 

"  So  the  Colonel  has  sent  you  to  apprise  me  of  his  situation  ?" 
said  the  Lieutenant,  without  waiting  for  Zapote's  explanation. 

"  We  met  the  Colonel  without  knowing  him,"  blundered  out 
Gaspar.     "It  was  only  afterwards  we  learnt  it  was  he." 


SOS  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

"  Ha  !  that  is  very  strange  !"  remarked  the  Catalan,  again  turning 
his  eye  upon  the  men  with  a  suspicious  glance. 

Gaspar  now  related  how,  as  he  and  his  companion  were  flying 
from  the  bandits  of  Arroyo,  Don  Rafael  had  leaped  down  between 
them  from  the  branches  of  a  tree;  and  how  they  had  parted  from 
him  without  recognising  him. 

So  far  the  story  was  well  enough  ;  but  the  narrator  was  treading 
on  ground  that  was  dangerous  for  Juan  el  Zapote.  It  lemaincd  to 
be  explained  how  they  had  been  informed,  by  the  ex-comrades  of 
the  deserter,  that  the  fugitive  they  had  encountered  was  the  Colonel 
Tres-Villas. 

At  this  point  Gaspar  hesitated,  while  the  suspicious  glances  of  the 
Lieutenant  flitted  alternately  from  one  to  the  other.  Zapote,  how- 
ever, came  resolutely  to  the  aid  of  his  companion. 

"  My  compadre,"  said  he,  "does  not  wish  to  tell  the  whole  truth, 
out  of  regard  for  me.  I  shall  speak  for  him;  and  this  it  is.  In 
going  away  from  here  on  his  message  to  the  Colonel  my  friend 
Gaspar  was  captured  by  the  scouts  of  Arroyo,  and  taken  to  the 
camp  of  the  guerilleros.  There  he  stood  a  very  fair  chance  of  losing 
his  life,  when,  out  of  regard  for  our  compadrxizgo,  and  old  acquaint- 
ance sake,  I  consented  to  assist  him  at  the  risk  of  losing  my  head." 

"  Oh  !  you  are  then  from  the  camp  ot  Arroyo  V 

"Yes,"  muttered  Zapote,  in  a  tone  of  eompuction  "the  lamb  is 
sometimes  found  in  the  company  of  wolves." 

"  Especially  when  the  lamb  so  nearly  resembles  a  wolf,  that  it  is 
difficult  to  distinguish  them,"  rejoined  the  Lieutenant  with  a 
smile. 

"I  have  always  been  an  honest  man,"  affirmed  Zapote,  with  av 
demure  look.  "Virtue  has  been  my  motto  through  life;  and  I 
assure  your  honour,  that  I  was  forced  to  consort  with  these  brigands 
very  much  against  my  will.  1  was  only  too  glad,  when  to  save  my 
old  compadre  here,  I  found  an  opportunity  of  making  some  amends 
for  the  wicked  life  1  have  been  obliged  to  lead  in  their  company." 

"Hum!"  said  the  Lieutenant,  with  a  dubious  shrug  of  the 
shoulders,  "I  suppose  you  expect  your  virtue  to  be  well  rewarded. 
But  how  did  you  ascertain  that  the  man  you  encountered  so  unex- 
pectedly was  the  Colonel  V 

Zapote  now  recounted  their  subsequent  interview  with  the  brig- 
ands; and  how  he  had  learnt  from  them  the  object  of  their  pursuit 
— as  well  as  the  adroit  ruse  he  had  practised  to  secure  the  escape  of 
himself  and  his  "  compadre." 


THE    CATALAN    LIEUTENANT.  309 

"  It's  all  true  as  gospel  !"  affirmed  Gaspar,  when  his  companion 
had  finished  the  relation. 

Zapote  also  made  known  the  advice  he  had  given  to  Don  Rafael: 
to  conceal  himself  among  the  bamboos. 

"  At  what  place?"   demanded  the  Lieutenant. 

"Just  below  the  ford,''  answered  the  deserter. 

"Bit,  Senor  Lieutenant,"  added  he,  "I  shall  be  most  happy  to 
conluet  you  to  the  spot  myself." 

"Yoj  shall  do  no  such  thing,  my  brave  fellow.  You  and  youi 
worthy  coinpidre,  as  you  call  him,  shall  remain  here  as  hostages, 
till  Dv>;i  Rafael  is  found.  I  have  no  confidence  in  lambs  that  have 
been  sj  loag  in  the   company  of  wolves.     If  the  Colonel   be  living, 

so  m  ly  you  ;  but  if  I  find  it  otherwise,  then  your  prospects Ho, 

th.u'e!"  cried  the  Lieutenant,  without  finishing  the  threat,  "take 
these  two  men  to  the  guard  house,  and  keep  them  there,  till  I  ordei 
them  to  be  set  free." 

So  saying,  the  Catalan  poured  out  a  glass  of  his  favourite  liquor, 
and  commenced  drinking  it. 

"  What,  and  me,  too  1"  inquired  Gaspar,  in  a  tone  not  very 
complimentary  to  his  companion  in  misfortune. 

"  A  fig  for  you,  my  worthy  follow  !"  rejoined  the  Lieutenant. 
"  You  should  have  remembered  the  proverb,  mas  vale  viajar  in 
solo  que  mal  ucompanadoy  (Better  travel  alone  than  in  bad  com- 
pany.) 

"  By  the  cross  of  Christ !"  continued  he,  after  quaffing  off  his 
glass,  "  I  shall  make  short  work  of  it  with  this  bandit,  Arroyo.  To- 
night I  shall  finish  with  him  and  his  band ;  and  if  I  don't  give  the 
jackals  and  vultures  a  meal  that  will  last  them  for  a  twelvemonth, 
my  name's  not  Veraegui !" 

At  an  order  from  his  superior,  the  alferez  flung  down  the  cards, 
and  hurried  off  to  prepare  the  garrison  troops  for  sallying  out  of  the 
fort  to  the  rescue  of  their  Colonel ;  while  the  corporal  of  the 
guards  conducted  Gaspar  and  Zapote  to  the  prison — the  latter  no 
little  disconcerted  at  finding  his  first  act  of  virtue  so  indifferently 
rewarded ! 


310  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 


CHAPTER   LXIX. 

NEWS     SWEET     AND    SAD. 

From  the  middle  of  the  cane-brake  where  Don  Rafael  had  found 
shelter,  he  was  able  through  the  stems  of  the  bamboos  to  see  the 
camp  of  Arroyo  and  his  bandits.  He  could  note  many  of  the 
movements  passing  within  their  lines  ;  and  at  length  perceived  thfr 
guenlleros  striking  their  tents,  and  riding  off  in  a  body  from  the 
banks  of  the  river. 

He  still  kept  his  place,  however,  until  the  night  had  fairly  come 
on,  and  then  wading  back  to  the  high  bank  where  the  bamboo 
thicket  commenced,  he  looked  out  upon  the  open  space  between 
the  river  and  the  edge  of  the    forest. 

At  first,  all  was  silent  along  the  bank  of  the  stream  ;  but  shortly 
after  three  horsemen  were  seen  riding  past,  and  not  far  behind  them 
two  other  men  followed,  also  on  horseback. 

The  first  party  were  Don  Cornelio  and  his  companions,  making 
for  the  ford  of  the  river.  The  other  horsemen  were  two  of  Arroyo's 
guerilla — who,  by  his  orders,  had  remained  near  the  hacienda  Del 
Valle,  for  the  purpose  of  taking  down  the  heads  of  his  three  follow- 
ers nailed  over  the  gate — should  an  opportunity  offer  for  their  so 
doing.  They  had  found  the  opportunity — as  already  known — and 
it  was  they  who  had  passed  Don  Cornelio  at  the  ford,  and  whose 
ambiguous  speech  had  caused  a  difference  of  opinion,  as  to  its  mean- 
ing,.between  the  Captain  and  Clara. 

The  first  care  of  Don  Rafael,  as  soon  as  he  believed  the  road  to 
be  clear,  was  to  recover  his  horse — which  he  had  left  tied  in  a 
thicket  in  the  woods. 

Like  his  master,  Roncador  had  escaped  the  researches  of  the 


NEWS    SWEET    AND    SAD.  3 1  1 

bandits;  but  so  weak  was  ho  with  thirst  and  hunger,  that  Don 
Rafael  had  doubts  whether  the  poor  animal  would  he  able  to  carry 
him.  It  was  necessary  that  he  should  take  the  horse  to  the  river,  in 
order  to  water  him.  This  required  to  be  done  by  stealth  ;  for,  al- 
though Don  Rafael  had  witnessed  the  departure  of  the  guenlleros 
from  the  ford,  he  did  not  know  whether  those  who  blockaded  the 
hacienda  had  also  gone  away. 

After  giving  Roncador  his  drink,  just  as  he  was  leading  the  horse 
up  the  bank  again,  he  perceived  a  man  coming  from  the  direction  of 
the  ford.  As  this  man  was  on  foot  and  alone,  Don  Rafael  resolved 
to  stop  and  question  him.  Sabre  in  hand,  therefore,  he  placed  him- 
self in  front  of  the  pedestrian. 

The  latter,  thus  assaded  by  a  man  with  a  naked  sword — and  who 
was  covered  from  head  to  foot  with  a  coating  of  mud — was  almost 
frightened  out  of  his  senses. 

"Oh,  Lord!"  he  cried,  "help  a  poor  servant  who  is  seeking  as- 
sistance for  his  master !" 

"  Who  is  your  master?"  demanded  Don  Rafael. 

"  Don  Fernando  Lacarra,"  answered  the  man. 

"  Of  the  hacienda  San  Carlos?" 

"Si,  Senor.     You  know  him  '?" 

"Yes:  is  he  in  any  danger?" 

"Alas!"  replied  the  servant,  "the  hacienda  is  pillaged  by  gueril- 
leros;  and,  just  as  I  was  leaving  it,  I  heard  the  groans  of  my  poor 
master  under  the  lash  of  their  Captain  Arroyo " 

"Again  this  villian !"  muttered  Don  Rafael,  interrupting  the  nar- 
rator with  his  angry  soliloquy. 

"Ah !  he  is  always  committing  some  crime,"  rejoined  the 
servant. 

"And  your  mistress — the  Dona  Marianita — what  of  her?" 

"  It  was  to  make  him  tell  where  she  was  concealed  that  Arroyo 
was  flogging  my  master,"  replied  the  man.  "  Fortunately  I  was 
able  to  get  her  out  of  the  way,  by  assisting  her  to  descend  from  the 
window  of  the  chamber  where  they  had  hidden  her.  Afterwards  1 
cot,  off' myself,  and  am  now  on  my  way  to  the  hacienda  Dei  Valle, 
in  hopes  of  getting  assistance^ from  its  brave  defenders,  who  them- 
selves never  violate  the  laws  of  war." 

'•But  how  will  you  get  in  there?  Are  not  some  of  Arroyo's 
guerilleros  still  besieging  the  place?" 

"  No,  Senor.     The  whole  band  is  now  at  San  Carlos." 

"Good  !"  exclaimed  the  Colonel.  "Come  along  with  me,  and  I 
promise  you  a  prompt  and  bloody  vengeance." 


£12  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

Without  further  explaining  himself.  Don  Rafael  leaped  upon  his 
h  >rse5  directing  the  domestic  to  mount  behind  him.  and  then  started 
off  at  a  rapid  trot  in  the  direction  of  Dei  Yalle. 

"Where  did  you  leave  your  mistress?"  inquired  Don  Rafael,  as 
they  rode  on. 

"In   truth,  sir,"  replied  the  domestic,  "I   was  so  confused 
she  left  me,  that  I  did  not  think  of  reinindin  fly  to  Dei 

1  only  told  her  to  make  into  ■  -.     But  the 

most  important  matter  was  for  her  to  get  out  of  the  reach  of  Ai*- 
royo  ;  and  1  hope  she  will  be  sate  in  the  chapparal.  Poor  young 
creature  !  She  was  so  happy  this  morning.  She  was  expecting  on 
this  very  night  the  arrival  of  her  father  and  sister — neither  of  whom 
she  has  seen  for  a  long  time." 

The  Colonel  could  not  hinder  himself  from  shuddering. 

"Are  you  sure  that  is  it  tonight  that  Don  Mariano  and  Dona 
Gertrudis  are  expected  at  San  Carlos?"  he  inquired,  with  a  tone  of 
anxiety  in  his  voice. 

"  Yes  ;  a  letter  had  reached  my  master  to  say  so.  God  forbid  that 
they,  too,  should  fall  into  the  hands  of  these  merciless  men  !  They 
say,  too,  that  Arroyo  is  an  old  servant  of  Don  Mariano." 

"  Let  us  hope  they  may  not  come  !"  said  the  Colonel,  with  a  chok- 
ing effort. 

*■'  It  may  be,"  continued  the  domestic,  "  that  the  illness  of  Dona 
Gertrudis  may  detain  them  a  day  or  two  on  the  journey.  That 
would  be  the  luckiest  thing  that  could  happen." 

"  What  say  you  ?  is  Dona  Gertrudis  ill!" 

"  Senor !"  exclaimed  the  domestic,  "  you  who  appear  to  know 
tha  family,  are  you  ignorant  that  Dona  Gertrudis  is  only  the  shadow 
of  her  former  self,  and  that  some  secret  ffrief  is  wasting  her  awav  ? 
But,  Senor,  why  do  you  tremble  ?"  inquired  the  man,  who,  with  his 
arm  around  his  waist,  felt  the  nervous  agitation  of  Don  Rafael's 
body. 

"Oh,  nothing,"  replied  the  latter;  "but  tell  me — does  anyone 
know  the  cause  of  her  grief?" 

"  Rather  say,  who  is  their  who  don't  know  it,  Senor]  Dona  Ger- 
trudis was  in  love  with  a  young  officer;  and  so  fondly,  that  it  is  said 
she  cut  off  the  whole  of  her  beautiful  hair,  as  a  sacrifice  to  the  Holy 
Virgin,  for  saving  his  life  on  an  occasion  when  he  was  in  danger! 
And  yet  for  all  this,  he  who  was  thus  loved  proved  faithless,  and  de- 
serted her." 

"  Well?"    mechanically  interposed  Don  Rafael. 

"  Well,"   continued  the  servant,  "the  poor  young  lady  is  dying 


NEWS    SWEET    AND    SAD.  813 

on  account  of  being  so  deserted— dying  by  inches;  but  surely — 
why,  Senor  you  are  certainly  ill?  I  teel  your  heart  beating  against 
my  hand  as  if  it  would  leap  out  of  your  bosom  !" 

"It  is  true,"  answered  Don  Rafael  in  a  husky  voice.  "  I  am  sub- 
ject to  severe  palpitations  ;  but  presently "     The  colonel,  for 

support,  fell  back  against  the  domestic,  his  herculean  strength  having 
yielded  to  the  powerful  emotions  which  were  passing  within  him. 
"Presently,"  he  continued,  "I  shall  get  over  it.  I  feel  better  al- 
ready. Go  on  with  your  history.  This  man — this  officer — did  he 
ever  tell  Dona  Gertrudis  that  he  no  longer  loved  her  ?  Does  he  love 
any  other  ?" 

"  I  do  not  know,"  was  the  response  of  the  domestic. 

"  Could  she  not  have  sent  him  word — say  by  some  means  agreed 
upon — which  should  bring  him  back  to  her  from  the  farthest  corner 
of  the  earth?     Perhaps  then " 

Don  Rafael  could  not  finish  what  he  intended  to  have  said.  A 
bright  hope,  long  time  suppressed,  began  to  spring  up  within  his 
heart,  and  with  such  force,  that  he  feared  to  know  the  truth — lest  it 
should  be  crushed  on  the  instant. 

"  Senor,  you  ask  me  more  than  I  am  able  to  answer,"  replied  the 
domestic.     "  I  have  told  you  all  I  know  of  this  sad  story." 

Heaving  a  deep  sigh,  the  Colonel  remained  for  some  moments  si- 
lent. After  awhile,  he  resumed  the  conversation,  by  putting  a  ques- 
tion, the  answer  to  which  might  terminate  his  doubts. 

"  Have  you  ever  heard  the  name  of  this  young  officer1?" 

"  No,"  replied  the  domestic  ;"  but  were  I  in  his  place,  1  should  not 
leave  this  young  lady  to  die,  for  one  lovelier  I  never  beheld  in  my 
life." 

These  were  the  last  words  spoken  on  either  side ;  for  at  that  mo- 
ment the  voices  of  the  sentinels,  challenging  from  the  wails  of  the 
hacienda,  put  an  end  to  the  conversation. 

"Say  to  Lieutenant  Veraegui,"  commanded  Don  Rafael,  in  reply 
to  the  challenge.     "  that  it  is  Colonel  Tres-Villas." 

The  sound  of  the  trumpets  inside  soon  signalised  the  joy  felt  by 
the  garrison  at  the  return  of  their  old  commandant,  while  the  do- 
mestic of  Fernando  flung  himself  promptly  to  the  ground,  asking  a 
thousand  pardons  for  not  recognising  the  quality  of  his  compagnon 
de  chevaL 

"  It  is  I  who  have  most  reason  to  feel  obliged,"  said  Don  Rafael. 
"  Remain  here  till  I  see  you  again.  I  may,  perhaps,  need  you  for  an 
important  message." 

The  domestic  bowed  respectfully,  Liking  hold  of  the  bridle  of 


ol4  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

Don  Rafael's  horse,  while  the  Lieutenant  Veraegui,  the  al/erez,  with 
several  soldiers  of  the  garrison,  came  forth  with  torches  to  con 
gratulate  their  superior  officer  on  his  escape  from  the  dangers  that 
had  so  lately  surrounded  him. 

As  soon  as  their  first  greetings  had  been  exchanged,  Veraegui  in- 
formed the  Colonel  that  they  were  just  about  preparing  to  start 
upon  an  expedition  against  the  banditti  of  Arroyo. 

"You  know  where  they  are,  then?"  said  Don  Rafael. 

"Not  the  precise  spot.  But  it  is  not  difficult  to  find  the  traces 
of  these  gentry,"  replied  Catalan. 

"True,"  rejoined  the  Colonel.  "But  I  chance  to  know  their 
whereabouts.  They  are  just  now  at  the  hacienda  of  San  Carles. 
This  faithful  servant,  who  is  holding  my  horse,  has  lately  escaped 
from  them,  and  come  to  beg  your  assistance  to  rescue  his  master 
from  the  brutal  outrages  they  are  at  this  moment  inflicting  upon 
him.  Lieutenant  Veraegui  !  see  that  your  men  are  provided  with  a 
sufficient  quantity  of  ropes.  Let  a  piece  of  ordnance  be  mounted 
upon  the  back  of  a  mule  :  we  shall,  no  doubt,  require  it  to  force  open 
the  gate." 

"  But,  Senor  Colonel,  what  do  you  want  with  the  ropes?"  inquired 
the  Lieutenant,  with  a  significant  smile. 

"  For  the  execution  of  these  brigands.  We  shall  hang  them  to 
the  last  man,  my  dear  Veraegui." 

"  Good  !"  assented  the  Catalan,  in  a  joyous  accent,  "and  this  time 
by  the  heels,  I  hope.  I  shall  never  forgive  myself  for  my  foolish 
indulgence " 

"What!  you  have  spared  some  of  them?"  interrupted  Don 
Rafael. 

"  I  have  been  too  merciful  to  four  whom  1  captured  yesterday — 
in  hanging  them  by  the  necks.  But,  by  the  way,  Colonel,  now  I 
jthink  of  it,  two  odd  fellows  came  in  awhile  ago,  who  say  that  they 
wish  to  speak  with  you." 

"  I  cannot  receive  them  now,"  answered  Don  Rafael,  little  sus- 
pecting the  supreme  happiness  their  message  would  have  given  him. 
"  I  shall  see  them  on  my  return.  We  have  already  wasted  too  much 
time,  while  the  worthy  proprietor  of  San  Carlos  is  no  doubt  count- 
ing the  minutes  in  anguish.  I  shall  not  even  stay  to  change  my 
dress  ;  so  haste,  and  get  your  men  upon  horseback." 

"  Sound  '  Boots  and  saddles !'."  cried  the  Lieutenant,  hurrying 
into  the  courtyard  to  give  further  orders ;  while  Don  Rafael,  under 
the  pretext  of  being  alone  for  a  few  minutes,  walked  out  into  the 


HEWS    SWEET    AND    SAD.  fll.5 

garden,  and  directed  his  stops  towards  the  spot  where,  two  years 
before,  he  had  deposited  the  remains  of  his  father  in  the  tomb. 

His  spirit  once  more  excited  by  the  revelations  made  by  the  do- 
mestic of  Don  Fernando,  he  felt  he  needed  a  moment  of  prayer  to 
strengthen  him  for  this  final  effort  for  the  punishment  of  his  father's 
assassins.  The  murder  of  his  father  had  been  for  him  a  terrible 
blow,  but,  as  time  passed,  even  this  grief,  by  little  and  little,  had 
become  appeased. 

Far  different  was  it  with  that  other  passion — which  neither  time, 
nor  absence,  nor  the  constant  changing  of  scene,  nor  the  duties  of  an 
active  campaign,  had  been  able  to  eradicate  from  his  bosom. 

He  now  knew  that  Gertrudis  reciprocated  his  ardent  love — that 
she  was  dying  of  ir, ;  and,  in  the  midst  of  the  mournful  joy  which 
this  news  had  produced,  he  could  have  forgotten  that  his  father's 
death  was  not  yet  avenged,  as  he  had  sworn  it  should  be.  One  of 
the  assassins  was  at  no  great  distance  from  him,  and  yet  he  could 
scarcely  restrain  himself  from  yielding  to  the  almost  irresistible 
desire  of  galloping  direct  to  Oajaca,  where  he  supposed  Gertrudis 
to  be,  and  then,  flinging  himself  at  her  feet,  confessing  that,  without 
her,  he  could  no  longer  live. 

It  was  to  steel  his  soul  against  this  temptation,  and  enable  him  to 
keep  the  oath  he  had  sworn,  that  Don  Rafael  now  repaired  to  his 
father's  grave. 


olO  THE    TIGER-HUNTERi 


CHAPTER  LXX. 

THE  CAPTURE  OF  SAN  CARLOS. 

A  few  minutes  sufficed  for  tbe  performance  of  his  sacred  duty  ; 
and  Don  Rafael,  returning  to  the  courtyard,  placed  himself  at  the 
head  of  his  troopers — already  in  their  saddles.  There  were  eighty 
in  all  ordered  upon  the  expedition — only  a  small  garrison  of  twenty 
men  being  left — just  sufficient  to  defend  the  fortress.  Two  pack- 
mules  accompanied  the  party — one  carrying  a  small  howitzer, 
while  the  other  was  laden  with  the  necessary  caisson  of  ammunition. 

At  a  given  signal  the  great  gate  of  the  hacienda  was  thrown  open, 
and  the  troopers  filing  through,  passed  on  down  the  avenue  at  a 
rapid  trot,  and  in  silence. 

A  dozen  or  so  of  light  cavalry  went  in  advance  of  the  main  body 
> — for  the  purpose  of  reeonnoitering  the  ground — and  at  the  head  of 
these  was  Don  Rafael  himself  with  the  Lieutenant  Veraegui. 

On  the  way  the  Lieutenant,  in  brief  language,  rendered  an  account 
to  his  superior  of  the  events  that  had  happened  since  his  last  dis- 
patch to  him — to  all  of  which  Don  Rafael  listened  far  from  atten- 
tively. Absorbed  in  his  thoughts,  he  sat  abstractedly  in  his  saddle 
until  after  they  had  forded  the  Ostuta. 

On  the  other  side  of  the  river  the  advance  jniard  halted  to  give 
the  main  body  time  to  come  up ;  and  here  Don  Rafael  ordered  the 
domestic  of  Don  Fernando  to  be  brought  into  his  presence. 

"  Do  you  know,"  said  he,  addressing  the  man,  "  if  there  be  any 
road  by  which  we  can  get  round  the  hacienda,  and  approach  it  from 
the  opposite  side  ?" 

The.  domestic  answered  in  the  affirmative.  lie  knew  a  path  by 
which  he  could  conduct  the  troopers  to  the  rear  of  the  building,  and 
by  which  they  might  advance  up  to  the  very  walls  Without  their 
approach  being  discovered. 

"Go  ahead  then   along  with  the  scouts  !"  directed   Don  Rafael. 


THE  CAPTCR3  OF  SAN  CARLOS.  S**7 

w  It  is  necessary  we  take  these  robbers  by  surprise,  else  they  may 
get  off  from  us  as  they  have  doue  before." 

The  guide  obeyed  the  order,  and  placing  himself  at  the  head  of  the 
advance  guard,  the  march  w  as  resumed. 

The  path  by  which  the  domestic  conducted  them  made  a  detour 
round  the  foot  of  the  hill,  upon  which  the  hacienda  stood,  and  where 
but  a  few  hours  earlier,  Don  Cornelio  Lantejas  had  seen  the  flames 
shining  so  brightly  through  the  windows.  All  was  now  silent  as  the 
tomb ;  and  no  sound  of  any  kind  announced  that  the  approach  of 
the  assailing  party  was  suspected. 

A  little  further  on  the  guide  halted  and  pointed  out  to  Don  Rafa- 
el several  paths  that  branched  off  from  the  one  they  were  following, 
and  by  which  the  party,  separating  into  several  detachments,  might 
completely  encompass  the  hacienda.  This  was  exactly  what  Don 
Rafael  wanted. 

Reserving  to  himself  the  command  of  the  main  body,  he  detached 
three  smaller  parties  by  these  paths — one  under  the  direction  of 
Veraegui,  the  others  each  commanded  by  an  alferez.  These  at  a 
given  signal,  were  to  attack  on  right,  left  and  in  the  rear ;  while 
Don  Rafael  himself  with  the  howitzer  would  storm  the  building  in 
front.  Each  party  was  provided  with  a  supply  of  handgrenades,  to 
be  thrown  into  the  courtyard  of  the  hacienda,  or  into  such  other  places 
as  the  enemy  might  seek  refuge  in. 

So  long  as  the  assailants  were  sheltered  from  view  by  the  trees 
and  shrubs  that  skirted  the  hill,  they  approached  without  being  dis- 
covered ;  but  the  moment  they  became  uncovered,  on  getting  near- 
er to  the  walls,  shouts  of  alarm  and  shots  fired  by  the  sentries 
summoned  the  garrison  to  the  defence;  and  an  irregular  fusillade 
was  commenced  from  the  azotea  of  the  building. 

The  different  parties  of  the  attacking  force,  without  heeding  this, 
kept  on  throwing  their  grenades  as  they  advanced  ;  while  the  party 
of  Don  Rafael,  on  arriving  in  front  of  the  building,  at  once  mounted 
the  howitzer  upon  its  carriage,  and  opened  fire  upon  the  main 
gateway. 

The  first  shot  crushed  through  the  heavy  timbers,  carrying  away 
one  of  the  posterns  of  the  gate. 

Meanwhile,  the  grenades,  falling  within  the  courtyard,  began  to 
burst  upon  the  pavement — frightening  the  horses  of  the  guerilleros 
to  such  an  extent,  that  the  animals  broke  from  their  fastenings,  and 
galloped  about,  causing  the  greatest  confusion.  The  shouts  of  alarm, 
the.  groans  of  the  wounded,  and  the  furious  imprecations  of  the  ban- 


CIS  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

dits,  was  for  a  time  the  only  answer  made  to  the  reports  of  the 
bursting  grenades,  which  were  making  such  havoc  in  the  ranks. 

The  loud  explosion  of  the  howitzer  proclaimed  a  second  discharge; 
and  this  time  the  shot  penetrated  into  the  courtyard,  and  cut  its  way 
through  a  mass  of  insurgents  crowded  near  the  further  end  of  it. 

"  Once  more  !  once  more  !"  cried  Don  Rafael.  "  Batter  down 
the  other  wing  of  the  gate,  and  then,  sword  in  hand,  let  us  enter." 

So  quickly  did  the  practised  artillerists  of  Veraegui  handle  their 
piece,  that  almost  on  the  instant  it  was  loaded  and  discharged  for 
the  third  time.  The  ball  passed  once  more  through  the  heavy  door; 
the  leaf  gave  way  and  fell  back  with  a  heavy  crash,  leaving  the 
entrance  open. 

Tres-Villas,  sword  in  hand,  rushed  into  the  gateway,  followed  by 
his  faithful  adherents. 

"  Where  is  the  dog  Arroyo  ?"  cried  he,  bounding  forward  among 
the  thick  of  the  brigands,  and  cutting  down  every  one  within  reach 
of  his  sword  before  an  answer  could  be  given.  "  On,  my  men  !"  he 
continued,  "neither  prisoners  nor  quarter  !" 

"  1  shall  hang  by  thj  foot  all  who  surrender  !"  thundered  the  voice 
of  the  Catalan  from  behind. 

But  despite  this  moderate  promise  of  mercy,  not  one  of  the  ban 
dits  offered  to  deliver  himself  up;  and  very  soon  the  courtyard 
contained  only  a  pile  of  dead  bodies  of  the  insurgents — the  few  who 
still  lived  having  betaken  themselves  to  the  upper  rooms  of  the 
building,  where  they  secured  themselves  from  present  death  by  bar- 
ricading the  doors. 

"  Where  is  the  dog  Arroyo  ?  A  thousand  pesos  to  the  man  who 
can  lead  me  to  the  presence  of  the  monster !"  cried  Don  Rafael, 
vainly  searching  tor  the  guerilla  leader. 

But  Arroyo  and  his  associate  Bocardo  were  sought  for  in  vain  : 
since  it  will  be  remembered  that  both  had  gone  off  from  the  haci 
euda  in  search  of  its  fugitive  mistress. 

The  dead  bodies  were  examined  one  after  the  other,  and  with  care, 
but  no  Arroyo — no  Bocardo — could  be  found  among  them. 

"Let  us  on,  Veraegui  !"  said  Don  Rafael.  "We  must  attack 
them  in  their  stronghold.  The  chiefs  must  be  hidden  up  yonder! 
There  is  no  time  to  be  lost/' 

"Alas !"  rejoined  the  Catalan,  with  a  sigh,  as  he  stood  regarding 
the  dead  bodies  with  an  air  of  regret,  "  I  fear,  Colonel,  our  ropes 
will  be  useless  after  all.  These  fellows  are  all  dead  ;  and,  as  for 
their  comrades  up  there,  wrc  shall   have  to  set  fire  to  their  retreat 


THE  CAPTURE  OF  SAN  CARLOS.  319 

and  burn  them  alive  in  it.  It'  we  attempt  to  dislodge  them  other- 
wise, it  will  cost  us  a  goodly  number  of  our  people." 

"  Oh !  do  not  set  fire  to  the  house,  Senor  Colonel  !"  interposed 
the  faithful  domestic,  in  an  appealing  tone;  "my  poor  master  is 
there,  and  would  suffer  with  the  rest.  All  his  people,  too,  are  with 
him,  and  in  the  power  of  the  brigands." 

"  It  is  true,  what  he  says,"  rejoined  Don  Rafael,  moved  by  the 
appeal  of  the  domestic;  "  and  yet  it  will  never  do  to  let  these  fiends 
escape.  If  we.  attack  them,  entrenched  as  they  are,  and  knowing 
that  certain  death  await  them,  they  may  cost  us,  as  you  say,  more 
men  than  they  are  worth.     What  is  your  advice,  Lieutenant  ?" 

"That  we  reduce  them  by  a  siege,  and  starve  them  into  surren- 
dering. For  my  part,  1  don't  wish  to  be  baulked  about  the  hanging 
of  them — especially  after  the  trouble  we  have  taken  in  bringing 
these  ropes  along  with  us." 

"It  will  cost  time ;  but  I  agree  with  you,  it  seems  the  best  thing 
we  can  do.  They  must  soon  yield  to  hunger ;  and  perhaps  before 
that  time  we  may  find  some  opportunity  of  getting  Don  Fernando 
out  of  their  power.  At  all  events,  let  us  wait  for  sunrise  before 
renewing  the  attack.  Meanwhile,  I  leave  you  to  conduct  the  block- 
ade. The  poor  lady,  Marianita,  is,  no  doubt,  wandering  about  in 
the  woods  near  at  hand.     I  shall  myself  go  in  search  of  her." 

Saying  this,  and  giving  orders  for  half  a  dozen  chosen  men  to 
follow  him,  Don  Rafael  leaped  into  his  saddle,  and  rode  off  through 
the  gateway  of  the  hacienda. 

He  had  scarcely  passed  out  of  sight,  when  the  sentinels  placed 
by  Veraegui  were  signalled  by  two  men  who  wished  to  enter  the 
courtyard.  Both  were  afoot,  and  appeared  to  have  come  in  such 
haste  that  they  could  scarce  get  breath  enough  to  proclaim  their 
errand. 

"  What  do  you  want?"  asked  the  Catalan,  before  looking  at  the 
men.  "Eh  !  my  droll  fellows?"  he  continued,  recognising  Gaspar 
and  Zapote,  "  it  is  you,  is  it?  How  the  devil  did  you  get  out  of 
the  guard-house  ?" 

"  The  sentry  allowed  us  to  go,  your  honour,"  answered  Zapote. 
"  He  knew  that  you  did  not  wish  us  to  be  detained,  if  the  Colonel 
should  be  found  alive;  and  as  we  have  an  important  message  to 
him " 

"  The  Colonel  is  gone  away  from  here,"  interrupted  Veraegui. 

"  Gone  !"  exclaimed  Zapote,  with  an  air  of  extreme  chagrin. 
"  Where  is  he  gone  to,  your  honour?" 


320  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

The  Lieutenant,  after  pointing  out  the  direction  in  which  Don  Ra. 
fael  had  ridden  away,  turned  his  back  upon  the  twro  adventurers — • 
who,  instead  of  being  offended  at  this  rudeness,  were  only  too  glad 
to  terminate  their  interview  with  the  dreaded  Catalan.  They  lost 
no  time,  therefore,  in  making  their  exit  from  the  courtyard;  and, 
as  fast  as  their  legs  could  carry  them,  they  started  off  in  the  direc- 
tion taken  by  him  whom  they  had  so  long  unsuccessfully  followed. 


gp^J  THE    ENCHANTED    LAKE.  321 


CHAPTER  LXXI. 

THE    ENCHANTED    LAKE. 

It  is  ten  o'clock  at  night,  and  a  starry  heaven  is  extended  over  ft 
large  expanse  of  level  country — here  clothed  with  virgin  forests — 
there  with  broad,  almost  treeless  savannas,  now  and  then  partaking 
of  the  character  of  marshes  and  covered  with  tall  reeds.  In  the 
midst  of  this  landscape  a  large  lake  opens  to  the  view.  Its  aspec 
is  sombre  and  sad — its  dark,  turbid  waters  scarce  reflecting  the  stars 
that  shine  so  brilliantly  over  it;  while  the  waves  beating  against  its 
sedge-encircled  shores,  utter  only  the  most  lugubrious  sounds. 

Near  the  centre  of  this  lake  rises  a  mountain  of  dark,  greenish 
colour,  resembling  an  immense  cairn  constructed  by  the  hands  of 
Titans.  Upon  its  summit  rests  a  cloud  of  white  fog  collected  by 
evaporation  from  the  surrounding  water,  which  has  been  condensed 
by  the  freshness  of  the  night.  The  numerous  dark  fissures  distin- 
guishable along  the  sides  of  this  gigantic  hill  give  it  the  appearance 
of  being  a  mass  of  lava — the  debris  vomited  forth  by  some  extinct 
volcano — and  at  night,  when  the  moon's  rays  fall  obliquely  upon  its 
flinks,  it  presents  a  vague  resemblance  to  the  scales  of  an  alligator. 
At  the  same  time  that  this  fancy  is  suggested,  the  huge  Saurian  it- 
self may  be  heard,  plunging  among  the  reeds  at  its  foot,  and  caus- 
ing their  culms  to  rattle  against  the  rhomboid  proturberances  of  his 
hideous  carapace. 

The  mournful  and  desolate  aspect  of  this  lake,  as  well  as  of  the 
shores  that  surround  it — the  eternal  silence  that  reigns  over  it — the 
bleak,  lonely  appearance  of  its  island  mountain — all  combine  to  pro- 
duce upon  the  spectator  an  irresistible  impression  of  melancholy ; 
and  a  spirit  of  superstitious  inelinings  cannot  help  giving  way  to 
thoughts  of  the  supernatural.  No  wonder  that  in  such  a  place  the 
ancient  aztec  priests  should  have  erected  an  altar  for  sanguinary  sac* 


322  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

rifices ;  and  so  strong  is  tradition,  that  even  in  modern  times  ths 
lake  of  Ostuta  and  the  mountain  of  Monopostiac,  are  invested  with 
supernatural  attributes,  and  regarded  by  the  vulgar  with  feelings  of 
awe. 

It  was  to  the  shores  of  this  lake  that  the  domestic  of  Don  Mari- 
ano de  Silva  had  conducted  his  master,  certain  of  finding  there  a  se 
cure  resting-place  fbr  the  night.  He  knew  that  the  country  snr 
rounding  the  lake  was  entirely  uninhabited  ;  and  the  brigands  of  Ar 
royo  would  scarce  extend  their  excursions  to  such  an  unprofitable 
foraging  ground.  The  southern  end  of  the  lake  was  bordered  by  \ 
strip  of  forest ;  and  it  was  in  this  forest  that  Don  Mariano  had  de- 
termined to  make  halt  for  the  night. 

A  small  glade  surrounded  by  trees  of  many  species  was  chosen  by 
the  travellers  as  a  place  of  their  bivouac.  The  ground  was  coverec 
with  a  carpet  of  soft  grass,  and  many  flowering  shrubs  and  blossom 
ing  llianas,  supported  by  the  trees  that  grew  around,  yielded  to  th> 
night  an  odorous  incense  that  was  wafted  over  the  glade.  It  wus<; 
in  fact,  a  bower  made  by  the  hand  of  nature,  over  which  was  ex. 
tended  the  dark  blue  canopy  of  the  sky,  studded  with  its  millions  ot 
scintillating  stars. 

Don  Mariano  had  selected  this  lovely  spot  with  a  design — that  of 
distracting  his  daughter's  spirit  from  the  sad  reflections  which  tin 
more  gloomy  portions  of  the  forest  might  otherwise  have  called 
up. 

Shortly  after  halting,  Dona  Gertrudis  had  fallen  asleep  in  he; 
litem — through  the  curtains  of  which,  only  half  closed,  might  be  seer- 
her  soft  cheek,  white  almost  as  the  pillow  upon  which  it  lay. 

Nature  had  almost  repaired  the  outrage  she  had  voluntarily  com- 
mitted on  her  long  dark  tresses  ;  but  the  life  within  her  seemed  fas; 
hastening  to  an  end,  and  her  breathing  told  how  feeble  was  the  spirit 
that  now  animated  her  bosom. 

She  appeared  like  one  of  the  white  passion-flowers  growing  neai 
but  more  like  one  that  had  been  plucked  from  the  stem  which 
had  been  the  source  of  its  life  and  swreetness. 

Don  Mariano  stood  near  the  litem — gazing  upon  the  pale  face  o 
his  child  with  feelings  of  sad  tenderness.  He  could  not  help  calling 
up  this  very  comparison — although  it  was  torture  to  his  soul ;  foi 
he  knew  that  the  ilovver  once  plucked  must  irrevocably  wither  anc 
die. 

At  some  distance  from  the  litem,  and  nearer  the  edge  of  the  lake- 
three  of  the  attendants  were  seated  together  upon  the  grass.  They 
were  conversing,  in  low  tones,  for  the  purpose  of  passing  the  time, 


THE    ENCHANTED    LAKE. 


3^ 


The  fourth,  who  was  the  guide  already  mentioned,  had  gone  forward 
through  the  woods — partly  to  search  for  the  crossing,  but  also  to 
reconnoitre  the  path,  and  find  out  whether  the  road  to  San  Carlos 
wa->  clear  of  the  guerilleros. 

Through  a  break  in  the  forest  that  surrounded  the  glade,  the 
enchanted  mountain  was  visible — its  sombre  silhouette  outlined 
against  the  blue  background  of  the  sky. 

lu  all  countries,  every  object  that  appears  to  vary  from  the 
ordinary  laws  of  nature,  possesses,  for  the  vulgar  imagination,  a 
powerful  interest ;  and  the  servants  of  Don  Mariano  were  no  excep- 
tion to  the  rule. 

"  I  have  heard  it  said,"  whispered  one  of  them,  "that  the  waters 
of  this  lake  now  so  muddy,  were  once  as  clear  as  crystal ;  and  that 
it  was  only  after  they  were  consecrated  to  the  devil,  that  they  be- 
came as  they  are  now." 

"  Bah  !"  rejoined  another,  "  I  don't  believe  what  they  say  about 
the  devil  living  up  there  upon  thp  Oerro  encantado.  He  would 
choose  a  more  pleasant  place  for  his  residence.  I  should  fancy." 

"  Well,"  said  the  first  speaker,  who  was  named  Zefirino,  and  who 
was  better  acquainted  with  the  locality  than  either  of  his  companions, 
"  whether  the  devil  dwells  there  or  not,  some  terrible  things  have 
taken  place  on  that  mountain  ;  and  it  is  said,  still  happen  there.  I 
have  heard  that  the  fog  which  you  see  upon  its  summit,  and  which 
always  rests  there  at  night,  is  extended  over  it  by  the  god  of  the 
Indians — who  is  only  the  devil  himself.  He  does  that  to  hide  what 
goes  on  up  there.  There's  one  strange  story  the  Indians  themselves 
tell." 

"  What  is  it  1     Let  us  hear  it,  Zefirino." 

"Well,  you've  heard  how  in  old  times  the  Indian  priests  had  an 
altar  up  yonder — upon  which  they  used  to  sacrifice  scores  of  human 
beings — so  that  the  blood  ran  down  the  fissures  of  the  rock  like 
water  after  a  shower  of  rain.  Their  plan  was  to  cut  open  the 
breast  of  the  victim,  and  tear  out  his  heart  while  still  alive.  But 
why  need  I  frighten  you  with  a  story  that,  by  my  faith,  is  fearful 
enough  ?" 

"  No — no — never  mind  !     Go  on,  Zefirino." 

"Stay  !"  cried  the  other  domestic.  "  Did  you  not  hear  a  njise 
— just  down  there  by  the  edge  of  the  lake?" 

"  Bah !  it's  only  an  alligator  snapping  his  jaws  together.  Go  on, 
Zefirino !" 

"  Well,  comrades — the  story  is,  that  about  five  hundred  years 
ago,  one  of  the  unfortunate  victims  was  about  to  be  sacrificed  in 


S&*"  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

this  manner  as  usual.  The  cruel  priest  had  opened  his  breast  and 
taken  out  the  heart ;  when,  to  the  astonishment  of  all  around,  the 
Indian  seized  hold  of  his  own  heart,  and  endeavoured  to  put  it  back 
in  its  place.  His  hand,  however,  trembled,  and  the  heart  slipping 
from  his  grasp,  rolled  down  the  mountain  side  and  into  the  lake. 
The  Indian,  uttering  a  terrible  howl,  plunged  in  after  for  the  pur- 
pose of  recovering  his  heart  from  the  water,  and  was  never  seen 
again.  Of  course,  a  man  like  that  could  not  possibly  die;  and  for 
five  hundred  years  the  Indian  has  been  wandering  round  the  shore 
of  the  lake  searching  for  his  heart,  and  with  his  breast  cut  open,  just 
as  the  priest  had  left  it.  It's  not  more  than  a  year  ago  that  some 
one  saw  this  Indian,  and  just  about  here,  too,  on  the  southern  shore 
of  the  lake." 

As  Zenrino  finished  his  narration,  his  two  companions  involuntarily 
cast  glances  of  terror  towards  the  gloomy  waters  of  the  lake,  as  if  in 
dread  that  the  legendary  Indian  might  suddenly  show  himself. 
Just  at  that  moment,  a  rustling  among  the  leaves  caused  all  threo 
of  them  to  start  to  their  feet,  and  stand  trembling  with  fear. 

Their  alarm  did  not  last  long :  for  almost  immediately  after  they 
perceived  that  the  noise  had  been  caused  by  Castrillo,  the  guide — - 
who,  in  the  next  moment,  stepped  forward  into  the  glade. 

"  Well,  Castrillo !  what  have  you  seen  ?"  demanded  his  fellow 
servants. 

"  Enough  to  make  it  necessary  that  I  should  at  once  communicate 
with  our  master,"  and  Castrillo  passed  on  towards  the  litem,  leav- 
ing his  companions  to  form  their  conjectures  about  what  he  had  seea 
as  best  they  might. 


CHAPTER  LXXIL 

THE     INVALID. 

Ow  perceiving  the  approach  of  the  domestic,  Don  Mariano  silently 
closed  the  curtains  of  the  litem,  in  order  that  the  slumbers  of  Ger- 
trudis  might  not  be  disturbed. 

"  Speak  softly !"  said  he  to  the  man,  "  my  daughter  is  asleep." 

The  domestic  delivered  his  report  in  an  undertone. 

"  I  have  been  almost  as  far  as  the  hacienda  ot  San  Carlos,"  said 
he.  "The  road  to  the  house  is  clear;  and  I  should  have  gone  up  to 
it,  but  for  the  strange  sights  which  I  saw  there." 

"  Strange  sights  !  what  sights,  Castrillo  ?" 

"  Oh,  master  !  I  can  hardly  tell  you  what  I  saw — at  least  I  cannot 
explain  ir.  The  windows  were  all  lit  up,  but  with  such  lights !  They 
were  blue  and  red,  and  of  a  purple  colour,  and  they  appeared  to  be 
changing  every  instant,  and  moving  about  in  the  most  mysterious 
manner.  While  1  stood  looking  at  them,  and  trying  to  think  what 
it  could  mean,  I  saw  a  figure  in  white  gliding  past  me  in  the  dark- 
ness, like  some  one  not  of  this  world." 

"My  worthy  Castrillo,  fear  was  troubling  your  senses.  I  am 
afraid  you  only  fancied  these  things  ?" 

"  Oh,  my  master !  what  I  saw  was  but  too  real.  If  you  had  seen 
these  lights  as  I,  you  could  not  have  doubted  it.  May  it  please  God 
that  I  may  have  been  deceived  !" 

The  tone  of  conviction  in  which  the  servant  deliverea  his  report 
produced  its  effect  on  Don  Mariano ;  and  he  could  not  help  feeling 
the  unpleasant  presentiment  that  some  grand  misfortune  had  hap- 
pened to  his  daughter,  Marianita,  or  her  husband. 

The  information  brought  by  Castrillo  was  only  the  reawakening 
of  a  doubt  that  had  been  already  oppressing  him. 

A  prey  to  afflicting  thoughts,  he  remained  f^r  awhile  in  that  state 
of  silent  uncertainty  which  follows  the  receipt  of  calamitous  news 

The  servant  having  finished  his  report  had  joined  his  three  com. 
panions,  and  Don  Mariano  was  alone. 


826  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

Just  then  the  curtains  of  the  litera  were  drawn  inside  by  a  hand 
from  within,  and  the  voice  of  Gertrudis  interrupted  for  the  moment 
his  gloomy  reflections. 

"  My  sleep  has  refreshed  me,"  said  the  young  girl ;  "  do  you  in- 
tend soon  to  continue  your  journey,  father?  It  is  near  daybreak, 
is  it  not  r 

"  It  is  not  yet  midnight,  nina.  It  will  be  long  before  the  day 
breaks." 

"  Then  why  do  you  not  go  to  sleep,  dear  father  ?  We  are  in  safe- 
ty here,  I  think  ;  and  there  is  no  reason  why  you  should  keep 
awake." 

"  Dear  Gertrudis,  I  do  not  desire  to  sleep  until  we  are  under  the 
roof  of  Marianita,  and  I  can  see  you  both  together." 

"Ah!  Marianita  is  so  very  happy,"  sighed  the  invalid.  "Her 
life  has  been  like  one  of  the  flowery  paths  we  have  been  following 
through  the  forest." 

"And  so  will  yours  be  yet,  Gertrudis,"  rejoined  Don  Mariano 
with  an  effort  to  console  her.  "  It  will  not  be  long  before  Don  Ra- 
fael comes  to  see  you." 

"  Oh,  yes  !  I  know  he  will  come,  since  he  has  sworn  it  upon  his 
word  of  honour.  He  will  come,  but  what  then-?"  murmured  Ger- 
trudis, with  a  melancholy  smile. 

"  He  will  arrive  to  tell  you  that  he  still  loves  you,"  said  Don 
Mariano,  affecting  a  conviction  which,  in  reality,  he  did  not  feel.  "  It 
is  only  a  misunderstanding,"  he  added. 

"A  misunderstanding  that  causes  death,  dear  father,"  rejoined 
Gertrudis,  as  she  turned  her  head  upon  the  pillow  to  conceal  her 
tears. 

Don  Mariano  was  unable  to  reply,  and  an  interval  of  silence  suc- 
ceeded. 

Then  Gertrudis,  by  one  of  these  sudden  reactions,  common  to 
invalids,  seemed  all  at  once  inspired  with  a  fresh  hope,  and  raising 
her  head,  she  inquired — 

"  Do  you  think  the  messenger  has  had  time  to  reach  Don  Rafa- 
el?" 

"  He  would  be  three  days  in  getting  from  Oajaca  to  the  hacienda 
Del  Valle  ;  and  if  Don  Rafael,  as  we  have  since  heard,  is  at  Hua- 
japarn,  in  two  days  more  the  messenger  should  reach  him.  He  has 
been  gone  four  days ;  therefore,  in  four  more,  at  the  most,  Don  Ra- 
fael should  arrive  at  San  Carlos,  where  he  will  know  we  are  await- 
ins:  him." 


THE    INVALID.  327 

"  Four  days !"  murmured  Gertrudis.  "  Oh  !  it  is  a  long,  long 
time !" 

Gertrudis  did  not  dare  to  add,  what  she  feared  at  the  moment,  that 
her  life  might  not  last  so  long. 

After  a  moment  of  silence  she  continued — 

"And  besides,  when,  with  a  blush  upon  my  cheeks,  and  my  eyes 
turned  away,  I  hear  Don  Rafael  say  to  me,  '  You  have  sent  for  me, 
Gertrudis,  I  have  come,'  what  answer  can  1  make  ?  Oh,  father !  I 
shall  die  of  grief  and  shame  ;  for  1  shall  then  feel  that  he  no  longer 
loves  me.  He  will  see  me  as  1  am — a  ruin — only  a  shadow  of  my 
former  self,  with  my  health  gone,  and  my  freshness  faded.  Likely 
enough,  generosity  will  prompt  him  to  feign  a  love  which  he  does 
not  feel,  and  which  I  could  not  believe  in.  What  proof  could  he 
give  that  his  words  would  only  be  spoken  out  of  compassion  for 
mer 

'•  Who  can  tell  V  said  Don  Mariano.  "  Perhaps  he  may  give 
you  some  proof  that  you  cannot  help  believing  in  his  sincerity." 

"  Do  not  wish  it,  father,  if  you  love  me;  for  if  he  should  offer  a 
proof  I  cannot  refuse  to  believe  in,  I  feel  that  I  should  die  of  joy. 
Poor  father !"  continued  she,  with  a  choking  sigh,  and  throwing  her 
arms  round  his  neck,  "in  either  case  you  are  likely  soon  to  have  but 
one  daughter." 

At  this  mournful  declaration  Don  Mariano  could  no  longer  re- 
strain bis  grief;  and  returning  the  embrace  of  Gertrudis,  he  min- 
gled his  tears  with  hers.  Both  wept  aloud,  their  voices  being  audi- 
ble  to  the  centzontle,  on  a  neighbouring  tree — that  catching  up  the 
mournful  tones  repeated  them  to  the  ear  of  night. 

Just  then  the  moon  shot  out  from  behind  a  thick  mass  of  cloud9 
that  had  hitherto  been  shrouding  her  from  the  sight ;  and  the  land- 
scape, illuminated  by  her  silvery  light,  all  a  once  assumed  a  less 
lugubrious  aspect. 

The  lake,  as  well  as  the  forest  on  its  shores,  appeared  less  sombre; 
and  the  corrugated  flanks  of  the  enchanted  hill  glanced  with  a  vitre- 
ous reflection  like  the  greenish  waves  of  an  agitated  sea.  Upon  the 
surface  of  the  water  could  be  seen  the  hideous  forms  of  huge  alliga- 
tors moving  along  the  edge  of  the  reeds,  and  now  and  then  giving 
utterance  to  their  deep  bellowing  notes,  as  they  disported  themselves 
under  the  light  of  the  moon. 

The  domestics  of  Don  Mariano,  seated  close  together,  more  than 
once  fancied  that  they  could  distinguish  the  voices  of  human  beings, 
and  all  shivered  with  fear  as  they  recalled  the  legend  which  Zefirino 
had  just  related. 


3£8  THE    TIGER  HUNTER. 

"  I  wish,  comrades,"  said  one  of  them,  speaking  in  a  tone  of  sub 
dued  terror,  "1  wish  that  this  night  was  well  over.  From  the  noises 
we  have  heard,  and  those  strange  lights  that  Castrillo  has  seen,  one 
might  fancy  some  terrible  misfortune  was  to  happen  to-night!  It 
only  wants  the  scream  of  an  owl  from  one  of  the  trees  around  here, 
and  then  we  may  pray  for  the  soul  of  our  poor  young  mistress." 

At  that  moment  a  voice — this  time  certainly  a  human  voice — 
proceeding  from  the  direction  of  the  lake,  interrupted  the  speaker. 
It  seemed  to  arise  out  of  the  bosom  of  the  water. 

The  four  domestics  started,  and  sat  regarding  each  other  with 
looks  of  affright.  There  could  be  no  doubt  as  to  its  being  a  human 
voice  which  they  had  heard,  as  if  intoning  a  song  or  chaunt,  but 
uttered  in  some  unknown  tongue — such  as  that  in  which  the  ancient 
Indians  used  to  converse  with  their  divinities. 

"  Santissimo.  mad  re  /"  muttered  one  of  the  domestics,  "what  if  it 
should  be  the  Indian  searching  for  his  heart  1" 

His  companions  made  no  other  answer  than  by  nodding  their 
heads  to  signify  that  such  had  been  the  thought  of  each. 

At  this  moment  another  noise  reached  them.  It  was  a  rustling  as 
of  leaves,  and  almost  simultaneously  they  saw  the  figure  of  a  man 
making  his  way  through  the  reeds  that  grew  by  the  edge  of  the 
water. 

In  the  clear  light  of  the  moon  they  could  see  that  his  skin  was  of 
a  bronze  or  copper  colour — in  other  words,  that  he  was  an  Indian. 

As  he  passed  through  the  reeds  he  parted  their  stems  with  his  out- 
stretched arms — at  the  same  time  keeping  his  eyes  bent  downwards 
as  if  searching  for  something. 

After  reaching  the  edge  of  the  open  water,  he  plunged  in ;  and, 
swimming  vigorously  out  into  the  lake,  appeared  to  direct  himself  to- 
wards the  enchanted  hill. 

"  God  of  heaven  !"  muttered  Zefirino,  in  an  accent  of  terror.  "  It 
is  the  Indian  searching  for  his  heart !" 


AN    AERIAL    COUCH.  P29 


CHAPTER  LXXIIL 

AN      AERIAL      COUCH. 

After  escaping  from  the  company  of  Arroyo  and  his  bandits, 
Don  Cornelio  mechanically  followed  the  guidance  of  Costal — who 
was  now  aiming  to  reach  the  lake  of  Ostuta  as  soon  as  possible,  in 
order  that  he  might  commence  his  incantations  before  the  rising  of 
the  moon. 

Don  Cornelio  knew  that  it  would  be  breath  thrown  away  to  attempt 
persuading  the  Indian  to  abandon  his  absurd  and  superstitious  de- 
sign ;  and  to  propose  accompanying  him,  and  becoming  either  ac- 
tor or  spectator  in  the  pagan  ceremony,  would  be  equally  against 
the  wishes  of  Costal. 

After  they  had  ridden  for  some  distance  towards  the  lake,  the  Cap 
tain  admonished  his  companions  of  his  intention  to  stay  behind  and 
wait  for  their  return,  after  they  should  have  accomplished  their  pur. 
pose,  and  had  their  interview  with  Tlaloc  and  his  wife  Matlacuezc; 
Costal  was  only  too  glad  to  agree  to  this  proposition  ;  and  promised 
to  find  a  proper  halting  place  for  Don  Cornelio  at  some  distance  from 
the  shores  of  the  lake.  There  was  no  house  of  any  kind  in  the 
vicinity,  not  even  the  meanest  hut.  This,  Costal,  from  his  perfect 
knowledge  of  the  locality,  was  aware  of ;  but  the  night  was  a  pleas- 
ant one,  and  a  few  hours  might  be  passed  in  the  open  air  without  any 
great  inconvenience. 

Shortly  after,  the  cool  freshness  of  the  breeze  proclaimed  that  the 
lake  was  not  far  off;  and  a  pleasant  grove  of  shady  palm-trees  of 
fered  an  inviting  shelter  to  Don  Cornelio.  It  was  the  spot  which 
Costal  had  designed  for  this  halting-place  ;  and  here,  parting  from 
the  two  acolytes,  the  Captain  dismounted,  and  prepared  to  make  him- 
self as  comfortable   as  possible  duridng  their  absence.     Meanwhile 


330  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

Costal  and  Clara  kept  on  towards  the  lake,  and  were  soon  lost  to 
view  under  the  shadow  of  the  forest. 

Don  Cornelio  had  not  been  long  toft  to  himself,  ere  he  began  to 
rue  the  disposition  thus  made  of  him.  It  now  occurred  to  him,  and 
not  without  reason,  that  the  comrades  of  Gaspachio  might  fancy  to 
avenge  the  brigand's  death,  and  for  that  purpose  follow  him  and  his 
two  attendants  through  the  forest.  Arroyo  would  now  be  ab- 
sent from  the  hacienda ,  Don  Cornelio  had  heard  him  proclaim  his 
intention  of  going  in  search  of  its  mistress  ;  and  his  subaltern  might 
pay  less  respect  to  the  emissary  of  Morelos  than  their  chief. 

These  considerations  influencing  the  spirit  of  Don  Cornelio,  pro. 
duced  within  him  a  certain  degree  of  uneasiness — sufficient  to  maka 
him  discontented  with  the  position  he  had  chosen. 

Determined  to  get  nearer  to  Costal — whom  he  looked  upon  al- 
most as  his  natural  protector — he  remounted  his  horse,  and  contin- 
ued along  the  path  that  had  been  taken  by  the  other  two. 

After  riding  a  few  hundred  yards,  he  discerned  rising  up  before 
his  face  a  high  hill  crowned  with  mist ;  and  shortly  after,  the  woods 
becoming  more  open,  he  was  enabled  to  perceive  that  this  hill  was 
surrrounded  by  a  large  lake  of  dark,  sombre  aspect.  Though  he  now 
looked  upon  both  the  lake  and  mountain  fop  the  first  time,  he  had 
no  difficulty  in  identifying  them  as  the  Lake  Ostuta  and  the  sacred 
mountain  of  Monopostiac. 

A  belt  of  forest  still  lay  between  him  and  the  lake,  extending 
around  its  southern  end.  Entering  into  the  timber,  he  rode  nearly 
across  it,  until  the  reedy  shore  of  the  lake  came  in  view  through  the 
openings  between  the  trees.  Here  he  again  halted,  and  after  a  mo- 
ment's reflection,  <?ismounted. 

Although  the  change  of  locality  might  make  it  more  difficult  for 
the  brigands  of  Arroyo  to  discover  his  retreat,  he  was  not  so  certain 
of  being  free  from  danger.  To  render  his  situation  more  secure,  ho 
determined  upon  climbing  into  a  tree  and  concealing  himself  among 
the  branches. 

He  had  another  motive  for  treeing  himself.  At  a  short  distancf 
from  the  spot  he  saw  the  horses  of  Costal  and  Clara,  standing  tier 
to  some  bushes;  and  he  knew  that  their  owners  could  not  be  fai 
off.  No  doubt  it  was  there  they  intended  to  go  through  tneir  at 
surd  rites  ;  and  all  at  once  Don  Cornelio  had  become  inspired  witl 
a  curiosity  to  witness  them.  His  christian  conscience  slightly  re 
proached  him,  for  thus  assisting,  as  it  were,  at  a  pagan  ceremony  , 
but  he  ended  by  persuading  himself  that  there  would  be  somethinc 
meritorious  in  his  being  a  witness  to  the  confusion  of  the  infidel. 


AN    AERIAL    COUCH.  331 

A  tree  at  hand  offered  him  a  favourable  point  of  observation. 
jTrom  its  higher  branches  he  could  command  a  full  view  of  the  lake 
and  its  shores  to  a  considerable  distance  on  each  side  of  him,  and 
also  the  sacred  mountain  in  its  midst. 

Securing  his  horse  below,  he  ascended  the  tree,  and  seated  him- 
self among  its  topmost  branches.  He  had  taken  the  precaution  to 
carry  up  his  carbine  along  with  him,  which  was  hanging  from  his 
shoulders  upon  its  sling. 

He  had  just  fixed  himself-  commodiously  upon  his  perch,  when 
the  full  moon  appeared,  at  once  lighting  up  the  waters  of  the  lake 
with  her  most  brilliant  beams. 

He  looked  to  discover  the  whereabouts  of  Costal  and  the  negro  ; 
but  for  some  time  he  could  see  nothing  of  either.  The  enchanted 
hill,  glistening  with  a  vitreous  translucence  under  the  white  moon- 
beams, presented,  a  wild,  weird  aspect ;  and,  from  time  to  time, 
strange  unearthly  sounds  appeared  to  proceed  from  it,  as  also 
from  the  woods  around. 

The  nerves  of  the  ex-student  were  at  no  time  the  strongest ;  and 
he  had  not  long  occupied  his  elevated  post  before  he  began  to  rue 
his  rashness,  in  having  trusted  himself  alone  in  a  place  which  seemed 
to  be  the  abode  of  the  supernatural. 

All  at  once  a  sound  reached  him,  proceeding  from  the  margin  of 
the  lake  ;  and  turning  his  eyes  in  that  direction,  he  beheld  the  figure 
of  a  naked  man  moving  among  the  reeds.  It  was  the  same  appari- 
tion that-had  caused  such  alarm  among  the  domestics  of  Don  Mari- 
ano, who  although  unseen  by  the  Captain,  were  at  that  moment  only 
fifty  paces  diftant,  screened  behind  the  bushes  that  grew  around  the 
glade  in  which  they  had  encamped. 

The  apparition,  although  it  at  first  started  Don  Cornelio,  did  not 
frighten  him  so  much  as  it  had  the  domestics ;  for,  by  the  light  of 
the  moon,  he  was  enabled  to  recognize  the  figure  as  that  of  his  at- 
tendant, Costal.  The  Captain,  moreover,  saw — what,  from  their 
position,  was  invisible  to  the  people  in  Don  Mariano's  camp-r- 
am >t  her  human  figure,  naked  like  the  first,  but  differing  from  it  in 
the  colour  of  the  skin,  which  was  black  as  ebony. 

Both  having  passed  through  the  reeds,  plunged  at  once  into  the 
open  water  of  the  lake ;  and,  swimming  off  towards  the  enchanted 
mountain,  were  soon  lost  to  the  eyes  of  Don  Cornelio,  as  well  as 
to  those  of  the  affrightened  attendants  of  Don  Mariano. 

While  the  latter  remained  under  the  full  conviction  that  they  had 
seen  the  Indian  who,  for  five  hundred  years,  had  been  vainly  search- 


332  THE    TIGER  HUNTER. 

ing  for  his  heart,  Don  Cornelio  knew  that  the  two  adventurers  were 
his  own  followers,  Costal  and  Clara. 

From  the  direction  they  had  taken  through  the  water,  he  divined 
that  it  was  their  object  to  reach  the  mountain  island,  there,  no  doubt, 
to  practice  their  superstitious  ceremonial. 

Although  somewhat  disappointed  at  being  deprived  of  a  specta- 
cle he  had  felt  curious  to  witness,  he  still  remained  on  his  perch 
upon  the  tree.  His  apprehension  of  being  pursued  by  the  I  audits 
of  Arroyo  had  not  yet  forsaken  him  ;  and  in  such  a  contingency, 
he  believed  that  he  would  be  safer  amciig  the  branches  than  upon 
the  ground.  He  could  watch  fov  Cental  and  Clara  coming  back 
through  the  water,  and  then  rej.x  *  them  as  they  returned  to  take 
possession  of  their  horses,  whicf*  .  »crc  still  visible  to  him  from  his 
elevated  post. 

For  a  short  time  he  remained  ,n  his  position  without  heaiing  any 
noise  in  particular,  or  seeing  anything  calculated  to  alarm  him. 
Then  a  sound  reached  his  ears  that  came  from  a  direction  opposite 
to  that  in  which  lay  the  lake.  Jt  was  a  booming  sound,  like  the  re- 
port of  a  cannon — shortly  after  followed  by  another  and  another  of 
precisely  similar  intonation. 

Don  Cornelio  had  no  suspicion  that  at  that  very  moment  the  haci- 
enda of  San  Carlos  was  being  attacked  by  the  garrison  of  Del  Valle, 
and  that  the  noise  he  heard  was  the  report  of  the  howitzer  battering 
the  gates  of  the  building. 

Although  at  first  rendered  uneasy  by  these  inexplicable  sounds,  as 
they  soon  after  ceased  to  be  repeated,  Don  Cornelio  no  longer  troubled 
himself  to  explain  them.  He  had  heard  so  many  ofners,  as  myste- 
rious as  they,  that  he  despaired  of  finding  an  explanation.  As  time 
passed,  however,  and  neither  Costal  nor  Clara  showed  themselves, 
the  Captain  began  to  feel  a  strong  desire  to  sleep,  and  his  eyelids 
every  moment  grew  heavier,  until  at  length  he  felt  that  he  could  no 
longer  resist  the  desire.  Like  Colonel  Tres-Villas,  on  the  prececd 
ing  night,  he  took  the  precaution,  before  committing  himself  to 
slumber,  of  making  secure  against  a  fall  ;  and  for  this  purpose  he 
attached  himself  with  his  sash  to  one  of  the  branches.  In  another 
minute  he  was  in  the  land  of  dreams,  unconscious  of  the  singularity 
of  the  couch  on  which  he  was  reclining. 


THE    GODDESS    OF    THE    WATERS.  333 


CHAPTER  LXXIV. 

THE    GODDESS    OF   THE    WATERS. 

f?Q*  the.  first  hour  the  sleep  of  Don  Cornel  io  was  undisturbed 
even  by  dreams.  With  the  second  it  was  very  different;  for, 
scarcely  had  he  entered  upon  it,  when  a  noise  sounded  in  his  ears 
singular  as  it  was  terrible.  He  awoke  with  a  start,  on  hearing, 
what  appeared  to  be  the  loud  clanging  of  a  bell  rung  at  no  great 
distance  off. 

At  first  he  fancied  he  was  dreaming,  and  that  what  he  heard  in 
his  dreams  was  the  bell  of  his  native  village  ;  but  a  moment's  reflec- 
tion sufficed  to  convince  him  that  he  was  awake,  and  couched  in  the 
fork  of  a  small  tree. 

The  sounds  that  had  ceased  for  awhile,  now  recommenced ;  Don 
Cornelio  was  able  to  count  twelve  strokes,  clear  and  distinctly 
measured,  as  if  some  large  clock  was  tolling  the  hour  of  mid- 
night. 

It  was,  in  fact,  just  about  that  hour — as  Don  Cornelio  could  tell 
by  the  moon  ,  but  the  observation  did  not  hinder  him  from  shud- 
dering afresh  at  the  mysterious  sounds.  From  his  elevated  position 
he  could  see  afar  over  both  land  and  water.  But  no  spire  of  village 
church  or  hacienda  was  visible — nothing  but  the  sombre  surface  of 
the  lake,  the  spray  of  the  far-stretching  forest,  and  the  desert  plains 
in  the  distance.  ■ 

The  tolling  again  vibrated  upon  the  air ;  and  Don  Cornelio  was 
now  convinced  that  it  was  from  the  lake  itself,  or  the  enchanted 
mountain  in  its  midst,  that  the  sounds  proceeded.  It  seemed  as  if 
it  was  a  signal,  to  awaken  the  Indian  divinities  from  their  slee*>  of 
ages. 


354  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

Trie  moon  was  still  rising  higher  in  the  heavens,  and  her  brilliant 
beams  broadly  illumined  the  lake,  even  penetrating  through  the 
thickly-set  stems  of  the  reeds  that  bordered  it. 

Certuin  vague  noises  that  had  from  time  to  time  fallen  upon  the 
ear  of  Don  Cornelio,  while  half  slumbering,  now  that  he  was  awake, 
were  hea.d  more  distinctly;  and  after  a  little  while  these  sounds 
became  converted  into  long  and  dismal  howlings,  such  as  he  never 
before  heard  in  his  life. 

Upon  just  such  another  night  he  had  been  sorely  frightened  by  the 
howling  of  jaguars  ;  but  all  the  tigers  in  the  world  could  not  have  pro- 
duced such  a  frightful  noise  as  that  with  which  his  ears  were  now  as- 
sailed. It  was  a  chorus  of  voices  entirely  new  to  him,  and  thai 
seemed  to  proceed  from  the  powerful  lungs  of  some  gigantic  creature 
hitherto  unknown. 

As  thoughts  of  the  supernatural  came  into  his  mind,  the  Captain 
shivered  through  his  whole  frame ;  and,  had  he  not  been  tied  to  its 
branches,  he  would  certainly  have  fallen  from  the  tree. 

His  horse,  standing  below,  appeared  fully  to  partake  of  his  terror;, 
for  after  dancing  about,  aud  causing  the  branches  to  crackle,  the 
animal  at  length  broke  away  from  its  fastenings,  and,  galloping  ofl£ 
joined  company  with  the  horses  of  Costal  and  Clara  that  stood  near- 
er the  edge  of  the  water. 

The  terrible  howlings,  combined  with  the  mysterious  tolling  of 
the  bell,  produced  upon  the  mind  of  Don  Cornelio  other  impressions 
besides  those  of  mere  dread.  He  began  to  believe  in  a  supernatur- 
al presence ;  and  that  the  sounds  he  heard  were  the  voices  of  those 
pagan  divinities  whom  Costal  had  the  boldness  to  invoke. 

Captain  Lantejas  .vas  not  the  only  person  whom  these  strange 
noises  had  inspired  with  fear.  A  little  more  than  gunshot  distance 
from  him,  and  hidden  behind  the  trees,  could  be.seen  a  number  of 
men  closly  grouped  together,  and  whispering'  their  fears  to  one 
another.  It  need  scarcely  be  said  that  they  were  the  domestics  of 
Don  Mariano,  who  had  counted  with  equal  terror  and  astonishment 
the  twelve  strokes  of  the  mysterious  midnight  bell. 

Their  master,  too,  had  heard  the  tolling,  and  was  vainly  endeav- 
oring to  account  for  the  singular  phenomenon. 

Just  then  the  frightful  howlings  came  pealing  from  the  woods  be- 
hind, awaking  Gertrudis,  and  causing  her  to  raise  her  head  with  a 
cry  of  terror.  The  seven  sleepers  themselves  would  have  been  awak- 
ened by  such  a  terrible  fracas  of  noises. 


THE  GODDESS  OF  THE  WATERS.  335 

At  this  moment  one  of  the  domestics — Castrillo — appeared  by  the 
litem,  his  face  blanched  with  affright. 

"  What  misfortune  have  you  to  announce  ?"  inquired  Don  Mari- 
ano, struck  with  the  expression  upon  the  servant's  countenance. 

"  Not  any,  Senor  Don  Mariano,'1  replied  the  domestic,  "  unless  to 
say  that  we  are  here  in  some  accursed  place,  and  the  sooner  we  get 
out  of  it  the  better." 

"  Get  your  arms  ready,"  rejoined  Don  Mariano,  "  it  must  be  the 
jaguars  that  are  howling  near  us." 

"  Ah !  Senor  master,"  replied  the  domestic,  with  a  shake  of  his 
head,  "never  did  jaguar  howl  after  that  fashion;  and  all  our  wea- 
pons will  be  useless  where  the  spirit  of  darkness  is  against  us.  Lis- 
ten, there — again  !" 

Once  more  a  series  of  prolonged  vociferations  came  echoing  through 
the  forest,  which  certainly  had  but  little  resemblance  either  of  ja- 
guars or  any  other  known  animals. 

"  There  have  been  many  strange  things  during  this  night,"  gravely 
continued  Castrillo.  "Everything  in  nature  seems  to  be  turned 
upside  down.  Dead  men  have  been  seen  by  us  wandering  about; 
bells  have  been  heard  tolling  where  there  is  neither  church  nor 
dwelling,  and  now  the  devil  himself  is  howling  in  the  depths  of 
the  forest.     Oh,  master,  let  us  fly  from  this  place  while  we  may  !" 

"  But  where  too  1  where  can  we  go  ?"  rejoined  Don  Mariano, 
casting  an  anxious  glance  towards  the  litera.  "My  poor  child — she 
can  scarce  endure  the  fatigues  of  the  journey." 

"  Oh,  father,"  said  Gertradis,  "  do  not  think  of  me.  I  shall  be 
able  to  go  on  ;  and  I  would  rather  go  afoot,  than  remain  longer  in 
this  frightful  place." 

-Senor  Don  Mariano,"  continued  the  domestic,  "if  you  will  pray 
God  to  protect  us  from  the  danger  that  threatens,  I  and  the  others 
will  go  after  the  mules,  and  we  shall  get  ready  for  marching.  Above 
all,  we  must  leave  this  place  at  once;  for  if  you  stay  I  could  not 
hinder  the  rest  from  running  away." 

"Very  well,  then,"  said  D«>;i  Mariano,  "  be  it  as  you  wish.  Plar- 
ness  the  animals  and  let  us  start  at  once.  We  shall  endeavor  to 
reach  San  Carlos." 

That  which  Don  Mariano  and  his  people  were  about  to  make — a 
movement  from  the  place  apparently  haunted — the  Captain  Lante- 
jas  would  not  have  attempted  for  all  the  gold  in  Mexico.  Glued  by 
fear  to  the  summit  of  his  tree,  and  cursing  the  evil  fortune  that  had 
conducted  him  thither — regretting,  moreover,  his  foolish  curiosity— 


836  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

he  continued  to  listen,  though  almost  mechanically,  to  what  he  be- 
lieved to  be  a  dialogue  between  some  Indian  divinity  and  his  fearless 
worshipper.  Costal. 

All  at  once  the  noises  came  to  a  termination  ;  and  a  profound  si- 
lence succeeded,  which  was  equally  fearful  to  endure. 

This  was  of  short  duration,  however;  for  in  a  few  moments  the 
stillness  of  the  night  was  once  more  interrupted  by  other  and  dif- 
ferent noises,  that  resembled  Human  voiees  uttered  at  a  considerable 
distance  from  the  spot. 

Gradually  the  voices  were  heard  approaching  nearer,  and  Don 
Cornelio  was  under  the  impression  that  it  was  Costal  and  Clara  re- 
turning to  where  they  had  left  their  horses.  lie  was  mistaken  about 
this,  however,  and  soon  perceived  his  error.  The  voices  proceeded 
from  the  direction  he  had  himself  followed  in  approaching  the  lake. 

Costal  and  Clara  could  not  be  coming  that  way.  Moreover,  he  now 
saw  lights  that  appeared  to  be  torches  carried  by  those  who  were 
talking;  and  from  the  rapidity  with  which  the  lights  flitted  from  point 
to  point,  they  could  only  be  borne  by  men  on  horseback.  The  In- 
dian aud  negro  could  not  be  mounted,  since  their  horses  were  still 
standing  tied  where  they  had  left  them,  along  with  his  own  steed, 
that  had  just  taken  refuge  by  their  side.  It  could  net  be  Costal  and 
Clara  who  carried  the  torches. 

"  Who  then  V  mentally  demanded  Don  Cornelio  ;  "  might  it  be 
Arroyo  and  his  bandits  ?V 

He  had  scarce  given  thought  to  the  conjecture,  when  a  troop  of 
horsemen  rode  out  upon  the  open  ground  near  the  edge  of  the  lake ; 
and  two  of  them  at  the  head  of  the  others  were  instantly  recognised 
by  Don  Cornelio.  They  were,  in  truth,  Arroyo  and  his  associate,  Bo- 
card  o. 

The  horsemen  carrying  the  torches  were  seen  riding  from  one 
point  to  another,  quartering  the  ground  by  numerous  crossings,  and 
exploring  the  thickets  on  every  side,  as  if  in  search  of  some  person 
that  had  escaped  them. 

On  approaching  the  border  of  the  lake,  the  horsemen  turned  off 
along  the  margin  of  reeds,  without  having  perceived  the  three  horses 
that  stood  under  the  trees. 

The  torches  were  now  thrown  away ;  and,  riding  off  under  the 
pale  moonlight,  the  horsemen  disappeared  from  the  eyes  of  Don 
Cornelio. 

He  was  not  without  uneasiness  as  to  the  peril  in  which  his  two 
companions  would  be  placed,  should  they  chance  to  fall  once  more 
into  the  hands  of  the  bandits;  and   he   would   gladh  have  warned 


THE  GODDESS  OF  THE  WATERS.  33? 

them  of  their  danger,  had  he  known  how.  But  ignorant  of  the  lo- 
cality in  which  Costal  and  Clara  were  at  that  exact  moment,  he  could 
do  nothing  more  than  hope  that  they  might  perceive  the  horsemen 
first,  and  conceal  themselves  while  the  latter  were  passing.  From 
Costal's  habitual  wariness,  Don  Cornelio  felt  confident,  that  the  ex- 
tiger-hunter  would  be  able  to  keep  himself  clear  of  this  new  dan- 
ger. 

The  captain  followed  with  anxious  eyes  the  forms  of  the  retreat- 
ing horsemen;  and  his  heart  beat  more  tranquilly  when  he  saw 
them  turn  round  an  angle  of  the  lake,  and  disappear  altogether  from 
his  sight. 

The  moon  at  this  moment  shining  more  brilliantly,  enabled  him  to 
command  a  better  view  of  the  waters  of  the  lake,  and  the  selvage 
of  reeds  growing  around  it.  Once  more  silence  was  reigning  over 
the  scene,  when  all  at  once  Don  Cornelio  fancied  he  saw  a  movement 
among  the  sedge,  as  if  some  one  was  making  his  way  through  it. 
In  another  instant  a  form,  at  first  shadowy  and  indistinct,  appeared 
before  his  eyes.  Presently  it  assumed  the  outline  of  a  human  form, 
and  what  astonished  Don  Cornelio  still  more,  it  was  the  form  of  a 
woman  !  This  he  saw  distinctly  ;  and  perceived  also  that  the  woman 
was  dressed  in  a  sort  of  white  garment,  with  long  dark  hair  hanging 
in  disordered  tresses  over  her  shoulders. 

A  cold  perspiration  broke  out  upon  the  brow  of  Don  Cornelio,  as 
the  female  form  was  recognised,  and  his  eyes  became  fixed  upon  it, 
without  his  having  the  power  to  take  them  off*.  He  doubted  not 
that  he  saw  before  him  the  companion  of  Tlaloc,  the  terrible  Mat* 
latacuezc,  who  had  just  risen  from  her  watery  place  in  the  Lake  Os 
tuta,  whence  she  had  been  summoned  by  the  invocations  of  Costal, 
the  descendant  of  the  aaoient  rulers  of  Tehuantepec ! 


S3S  THE    TIGER-HUNTE*. 


CHAPTER  LXXV. 

TOLLING     THE     SUMMONS. 

We  return  to  Costal.  We  have  seen  the  Zapoteque  making  hia 
way  through  the  sedge,  and  boldly  launching  himself  into  the  mud- 
dy waters  of  the  lake—his  blind  fatalism  rendering  him  regardless 
of  the  voracious  alligators  of  the  Ostuta,  as  he  had  already  shown 
himself  of  the  sharks  of  the  Pacific.  Could  the  eye  of  Don  Cornelio 
have  followed  him  under  the  gloomy  shadow  which  the  enchanted 
hill  projected  over  the  lake,  it  would  have  seen  him  emerge  from  the 
water  upon  the  shore  of  the  sacred  Cerro  itself,  his  black  skinned 
associate  closely  following  at  his  heels. 

The  mountain  Monopostiac  is  neither  more  nor  less  than  a  gigan- 
ic  rock  of  obsidian,  of  a  dark  greenish  hue.  having  its  flanks  irreg- 
ularly furrowed  by  vertical  fissures  and  ridges.  This  peculiar  kind 
of  rock,  under  the  sun,  or  in  a  very  bright  moonlight,  gives  forth 
a  sort  of  dull  translucence,  resembling  the  reflection  of  glass.  The 
vitreous  glistening  of  its  sides,  taken  in  conjunction  with  the  mass 
of  thick  white  fog  which  usually  robes  the  summit  of  the  mountain, 
offers  to  the  eye  an  aspect  at  once  fantastic  and  melancholy. 

At  certain  places,  of  which  Costal  had  a  perfect  knowledge,  are 
huge  boulders  of  obsidian,  resting  along  the  declivities  of  the  Cerro, 
and  which,  when  struck  by  a  hard  substance,  gives  forth  a  sonorous 
ring,  having  some  resemblance  to  the  sound  of  a  bell. 

After  climbing  some  way  up  the  steep  declivity  of  the  mountain, 
Costal  and  his  neophyte  halted  by  one  of  these  boulders.     Now  ap- 


TOLLING    THE    SUMMONS.  3C9 

parently  absorbed  in  profound  meditation,  now  muttering  in  a  low 
tone,  and  in  the  language  of  his  fathers,  certain  prayers,  the  Zapote- 
que  awaited  that  hour  when  the  moon  should  reach  its  meridian,  in 
order  to  come  to  the  grand  crisis  of  his  invocation. 

It  would  bo  a  tedious  detail  were  we  to  describe  the  many  ab- 
surd ceremonials  practised  by  Costal  to  induce  the  genius  of  the 
waters  to  appear  before  him,  and  make  known  the  means  by  which 
he  might  restore  the  ancient  splendours  of  his  race.  Certainly,  if 
perseverance  and  courage  could  have  any  influence  with  the  Indian 
divinities,  Costal  deserved  all  the  favours  they  could  lavish  upon 
him. 

Although  up  to  this  moment  neither  Tlaloc  nor  Matlacuese  had 
given  the  least  sign  of  having  heard  his  prayers,  his  countenance 
exhibited  such  hopeful  confidence,  that  Clara,  gazing  upon  it,  felt 
fully  convinced  that  upon  this  occasion  there  was  not  the  slightest 
chance  of  a  failure. 

Up  to  the  time  of  the  moon  reaching  the  meridian — the  moment 
so  eagerly  expected — more  than  an  hour  was  spent  in  every  sort  of 
preparation  for  the  grand  crisis.  Up  to  that  moment,  moreover, 
Costal  had  preserved  a  grand  and  profound  silence,  enjoining  the 
same  upon  Clara.  The  silence  related  only  to  conversation  between 
them.  Otherwise  Costal  had  from  time  to  time,  as  already  stated, 
given  utterance  to  prayers,  spoken,  however,  in  a  low  muttered 
voice. 

The  moment  had  now  arrived  when  the  dialogue  of  the  two  aco- 
lytes was  to  be  resumed. 

"  Clara,"  said  the  Zapoteque,  speaking  in  a  grave  tone,  "  when  the 
gods  of  my  ancestors,  invoked  by  a  descendant  of  the  ancient  Cac- 
iques of  Tehuantepec,  who  has  seen  fifty  seasons  of  rains — when  they 
hear  the  sounds  which  I  am  now  about  to  make,  and  for  which  they 
have  listened  in  vain  for  more  than  three  centuries,  some  one  of 
them  will  appear  beyond  any  doubt." 

"  I  hope  so,''  responded  Clara. 

"  Certain  they  will  appear/'  said  Costal ;  "  but  which  of  them  it 
may  be,  I  know  not  ;  whether  Tlaloc  or  his  companion  Matla- 
cuezc." 

"  I  suppose  it  makes  no  difference,"  suggested  the  negro. 

"  Matlacuezc,"  continued  Costal,  "  would  be  easily  known.  She 
is  a  goddess ;  and,  of  course,  a  female.  She  always  appears  in  a 
white  robe — pure  and  white  as  the  blossom  of  the  floripondio. 
When  her  hair  is  not  wound  around  her  head,  it  floats  loosely  over 
her  shoulders,  like  the  mantilla  of  a  senora  of  high  degree,     Her  eyes 


840  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

shine  like  two  stars,  and  her  voice  is  sweeter  than  that  of  the  moek« 
ing-bird.  For  all  that,  her  glance  is  terrifying  to  a  mortal,  and  there 
are  not  many  who  could  bear  it. 

"  Oh,  I  can  bear  it,"  said  the  negro ;  "  no  fear  of  that." 

"  Tlaloc,"  continued  Costal,  *'  is  tall  as  a  giant.  His  head  is  en- 
circled with  a  chaplet  of  living  serpents,  that,  entwined  among  his 
hair,  keep  up  a  constant  hissing.  His  eye  is  full  of  fire,  like  that 
of  the  jaguar  ;  and  his  voice  resembles  the  roaring  of  an  angry  bull. 
Reflect,  then,  while  it  is  yet  time,  whether  you  can  bear  such  a  sight 
as  that." 

"  I  have  told  you,"  replied  Clara,  in  a  resolute  tone,  "that  I  wish 
for  gold  ;  and  it  matters  little  to  me  whether  Tlaloc  or  his  wife 
shows  me  the  placer  where  it  is  to  be  found.  By  all  the  gods, 
Christian  and  pagan  !  1  have  not  come  thus  far  to  be  frightened 
back  without  better  reason  than 'that      No  !" 

"  You  are  firmly  resolved,  comrade  ?  1  sec  you  are.  Now,  then 
— I  shall  proceed  to  invoke  my  gods." 

On  saying  these  words,  the  Indian  took  up  a  large  stone,  and 
advancing  to  the  boulder  of  obsidian,  struck  the  stone  against  one 
of  its  angles  with  all  his  might.  The  collision  produced  a  sound 
resembling  that  of  a  brazen  instrument ;  in  fact,  like  the  stroke  of 
a  bell. 

Twelve  times  did  Costal  repeat  the  stroke,  each  time  with  equal 
force  The  sounds  echoed  over  the  waters  of  the  lake,  and  through 
the  aisles  of  the  forest  on  its  shores j  but  their  distant  murmu rings 
had  scarce  died  upon  the  air,  when  a  response  came  from  the  woods. 
This  was  given  in  a  series  of  the  most  frightful  howiings — the  same 
which  had  terrified  Captain  Lantejas  upon  his  tree,  and  which  Don 
Mariano  had  found  himself  unable  to  explain. 

Clara  partook  of  a  terror  almost  equal  to  that  of  Don  Cornelio, 
but  it  arose  from  a  different  cause.  He  had  no  other  belief,  but 
that  the  howling  thus  heard  was  the  response  vouchsafed  by  the 
pagan  gods  to  the  invocation  of  his  companion.  After  a  moment 
his  confidence  became  restored,  and  he  signed  to  Costal  to  continue. 

"  Sound  again  !"  said  he,  in  a  low  but  firm  voice,  "  it  is  Tlaloc 
who  has  responded.     Sound  again  !" 

Hie  Indian  cast  a  glance  upon  his  companion,  to  assure  himself 
that  he  was  in  earnest.  The  moon  showed  his  face  of  a  greyish 
tint ;  but  the  expression  of  his  features  told  that  he  spoke  serious- 

"  Bah!"  exclaimed  Costal,  with  a  sneer,  "  ar3  you  so  little  skilled 


TOLLING    THE    SUMMONS. 


341 


in  the  ways  of  the  woods,  as  to  mistake  the  voice  of  a  vile  animal 
for  that  of  the  gods  of  the  Zapoteque  V 

"  What !  an  animal  to  make  a  noise  like  that?"  interrogated  Clara 
in  a  tone  of  surprise. 

"  Of  course  it  is  an  animal,"  rejoined  Costal,  "  that  howls  so. 
Sufficiently  frightful,  I  admit — to  those  who  do  not  know  what  sort 
of  creature  it  is  ;  but  to  those  who  do,  it  is  nothing." 

"  What  kind  of  animal  is  it?"  demanded  Clara. 

"Why,  an  ape;  what  else?  A  poor  devil  of  a  monkey,  that 
you  could  knock  over  with  a  bit  of  a  stick ;  as  easily  as  you  could 
kill  an  opossum.  Ah,  hombre  !  the  voice  of  the  great  Tlaloc  is  more 
terrible  than  that.     But  see  !  what  have  we  yonder  ?" 

As  Costal  spoke  he  pointed  to  the  shore  of  the  lake  whence  they 
had  come,  and  near  the  point  where  they  had  left  their  horses.  It 
was  in  this  direction,  moreover,  the  howlings  of  the  ape  had  been 
heard. 

Clara  followed  the  pointing  of  his  companion,  and  both  now  saw 
what  gave  a  sudden  turn  to  their  thoughts — a  party  of  horsemen 
carrying  torches,  and  scouring  the  selvage  of  the  woods,  as  if  in 
search  of  something  they  had  lost. 

The  two  worshippers  watched  until  the  torches  were  put  out,  and 
the  horsemen  passing  round  the  shore  disappeared  under  the  shad- 
ows of  a  strip  of  forest. 

Costal  was  about  to  resume  his  invocations  ;  when,  with  his  eyes 
still  turned  towards  the  point  where  the  horsemen  had  left  the  shore 
of  the  lake,  he  beheld  an  apparition  that  caused  even  his  intrepid 
heart  to  tremble.  By  the  thicket  of  reeds,  and  close  to  the  water's 
edge,  a  white  form  appeared  suddenly,  as  if  it  had  risen  out  of  the 
lake.  It  was  the  same  which  had  been  seen  by  Don  Cornelio  from 
his  perch  upon  the  tree. 

It  was  not  fear  that  caused  the  Zapoteque  to  tremble.  It  was  an 
emotion  of  exulting  triumph. 

"The  time  is  come  at  last !"  cried  he,  seizing  the  arm  of  his  com- 
panion. "  The  glory  of  the  Caciques  of  Tehuantepec  is  now  to  be 
restored.     Look  yonder  !" 

And  as  he  spoke  he  pointed  to  the  form,  which,  in  the  clear  moon- 
light, could  be  distinguished  as  that  of  a  woman,  dressed  in  a  robe 
as  white  as  the  floripondw,  with  long  dark  tresses  floating  over  her 
shoulders  like  the  mantilla  of  some  grand  senora. 

"  It  is  Matlacuezc,"  muttered  the  negro  in  a  low,  anxious  tone, 
and  scarce  able  to  conceal  the  terror  with  which  the  apparition  ha4 
inspired  him. 


$42  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

"  Beyond  doubt,"  hurriedly  replied  Costal,  gliding  down  tow&rfrs 
the  water,  followed  by  the  negro. 

On  arriving  at  the  beach,  both  plunged  into  the  lake,  and  com- 
menced swimming  back  towards  the  shore.  Although  the  form  was 
no  longer  visible  to  them  from  their  low  position  in  the  water,  Don 
Cornelio  could  still  see  it  glancing  through  the  green  stems  of  the 
reeds,  but  no  longer  in  motion. 

Costal  had  taken  the  bearings  of  the  place  before  committing  him. 
self  to  the  water  ;  and,  swimming  with  vigorous  stroke,  he  soon 
reached  the  shore  several  lengths  in  advance  of  his  companion. 

Don  Cornelio  could  see  both  of  the  adventurers  as  they  swam 
back,  and  perceived,  moreover,  that  the  white  form  had  been  seen  by 
them,  and  it  was  towards  this  object  that  Costal  was  steering  his 
course.  He  saw  the  Indian  approach  close  to  it;  and  was  filled 
with  surprise  at  beholding  him  stretch  forth  his  arms,  as  if  to  grasp 
the  goddess  of  the  waters,  when  all  at  once  a  loud  voice  sounded  in 
his  ears,  crying  out  the  words — 

"  Death  to  the  murderer  of  Gaspacho !" 

Along  with  the  voice  a  light  suddenly  flashed  up  among  the  bushes, 
nnd  the  report  of  a  carbine  reverberated  along  the  shores  of  the 
1  ike. 

Costal  and  Clara  were  both  seen  to  dive  at  the  shot ;  and  for  a 
time  Don  Cornelio  could  not  see  either  of  them. 

The  white  form  had  also  sunk  out  of  sight,  but  near  the  spot 
which  it  had  occupied,  the  long  reeds  were  seen  to  shake  in  a  con- 
fused manner,  as  if  some  one  was  struggling  in  their  midst. 

Don  Cornelio  could  hear  their  stems  crackle  with  the  motion  ;  and 
he  fancied  that  a  low  cry  of  agony  proceeded  from  the  spot ;  but  the 
moment  after  all  was  silent ;  and  the  lake  lay  glistening  under  the 
silvery  moonbeam,  with  nothing  visible  in  its  waters,  or  upon  its 
shores,  to  break  the  tranquil  stillness  of  its  repose. 


THE    PURSUIT. 


CHAPTER  LXXVI. 

THE    PURSUIT. 

Only  for  a  very  short  interval  did  the  shores  of  the  lake  Ostuta 
preserve  their  silence.  In  a  few  moments  after  the  white  robe  had 
disappeared  from  the  eyes  of  Don  Cornelio,  he  saw  Costal  and 
Clara  rise  to  the  surface  of  the  water,  and  make  their  way  rapidly 
through  the  reeds  in  the  direction  of  the  bank.  Presently  both,  ap- 
peared on  dry  land  at  less  than  a  hundred  yards  distance  from  where 
he  was  perched. 

-  The  tragedy  of  real  life  which  he  was  now  witnessing,  had  so  sud- 
denly mingled  its  scenes  with  the  fancies  that  had  just  passed  through 
his  mind,  and  he  could  scarcely  distinguish  the  true  from  the  fan- 
tastic. Though  he  saw  that  his  faithful  followers  were  still  alive 
and  well,  the  words  he  had  heard,  and  the  shot  that  succeeded  them, 
told  him  that  they  were  in  danger.  That  could  be  no  fancy  ;  and  its 
reality  was  further  confirmed  on  his  perceiving  two  men,  sabre  in 
hand,  rush  forth  out  of  the  bushes  and  make  after  Costal  and  Clara 
with  threatening  cries  and  gestures. 

The  latter  ran  towards  their  horses.  The  sight  of  his  two  fol- 
lowers in  flight,  completely  restored  Don  Cornelio's  senses  ;  and  al- 
most mechanically  he  caught  hold  of  his  carbine,  which  he  had  by 
his  side. 

Resting  the  barrel  over  a  fork  of  the  branches,  he  sighted  one  of 
the  pursuers,  and  fired.  At  the  report  a  bandit  fell  forward  on  his 
face,  who,  after  sprawling  awhile  upon  the  ground,  lay  motionless. 
The  other  halted  and  bent  over  his  comrade  to  see  if  he  was  dead. 

The  delay  caused  by  this  unexpected  interruption  of  the  pursuit 
enabled  the  Indian  and  negro  to  reach  their  horses,  and  both  naked 
as  they  were,  their  skins  glistening  with  the  water  of  the  lake,  at  once 
leaped  into  their  saddles,  wheeled  their  horses  round,  and  galloped 
back  towards  the  pursuers. 


344  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

It  was  now  Costal's  turn  to  pursue. 

The  bandit  who  still  kept  his  feet  had  stopped  only  a  moment 
over  his  fallen  companions;  but  that  moment  proved  fatal  lo  him. 
Before  he  could  reach  his  own  horse — which,  in  order  to  effect  his 
ambuscade,  he  had  left  behind  him  in  the  woods — the  avenging  Za- 
poteque  was  upon  him,  who,  galloping  over,  trampled  him  under 
his  horse's  hoots,  and  then  riding  back,  ran  his  long  rapier  through 
the  prostrate  body  without  dismounting  from  his  saddle. 

Meanwhile  Don  Cornelio  had  made  all  haste  to  descend  from  the 
tree;  and  hurrying  forward  called  his  followers  by  name. 

"Ah!  Senor  Capitan,"  cried  Costal,  seeing  him  advance,  "I  am 
glad  you  are  still  on  your  feet.  Seeing  your  horse  along  with  ours 
I  had  fears  that  some  misfortune  had  happened  to  you.  Quick  !" 
continued  he,  addressing  himself  to  Clara,  and  leaping  out  of  the 

saddle,  "  we  must  back   to  the   lake  at   once,  else  Matlacuezc . 

Senor  Don  Cornelio,  you  will  be  good  enough  to  wait  for  us  here. 
We  have  important  matters  on  hand,  and  need  to  be  alone." 

At  this  moment,  however,  a  new  inei<  cut  arose  to  interrupt  the 
designs  of  Costal.  Five  horsemen,  and  a  litera  carried  by  mules, 
appeared  suddenly  in  the  open  ground  by  the  edge  of  the  v  cod.  It 
was  Don  Mariano  with  his  domestics. 

Having  heard  Don  Cornelio  pronounce  the  well-known  r.r.mcs  of 
two  of  his  old  servitors,  the  hacieudado  had  advanced  in  the  direc- 
tion whence  the  voice  proceeded,  full  of  hope  in  this  unexpected 
succour  which  heaven  seemed  to  have  sent  to  him.  lie  had  seen 
the  party  of  brigands  as  they  rode  past  with  their  torches;  and  his 
people  easily  recognized  their  old  fellow-servants,  Arroyo  and  Bo- 
cardo.  It  was  a  relief  to  know  that  two  more  faithful  than  they — 
Costal  and  Clara-  were  in  the  same  neighbourhood.  He  advanced, 
therefora,  calling  them  by  name,  while  he  also  pronounced  the  name 
of  Lantejas — asking  if  it  were  the  Don  Cornelio  Lantcjas  who  had 
once  been  his  guest  at  the  hacienda  of  Las  Palmas. 

"Yes;  certainly  1  am  the  same,"  replied  the  Captain,  agreeably 
surprised  at  thus  finding  himself  among  friends,  in  a  place  which, 
up  to  that  moment,  had  appeared  to  him  so  melancholy  and  deso- 
late. 

Before  any  conversation  could  take  place  between  Don  Cornelio 
and  his  former  host,  an  incident  of  a  still  more  thrilling  character 
was  to  be  enacted  on  the  scene.  From  behind  the  belt  of  the  ce- 
drela  forest — into  which  Arroyo  and  his  followers  had  ridden  but  a 
few  minutes  before — six  horsemen  were  seen  debouching  at  full  gal- 


THE    PURSUIT.  345 

lop,  as  if  riding  for  their  lives  ;  while  close  upon  their  heels  came 
six  others,  who  appeared  straining  after  them  in  eager  pursuit ! 

For  a  moment  the  six  in  front  seemed  to  waver  in  their  course — 
as  if  undecided  as  to  what  direction  they  should  take.  Only  for  a 
moment,  however,  and  then  heading  their  horses  along  the  shore  of 
the  lake,  they  pressed  on  in  wildest  flight.  Galloping  at  such  a 
rapid  pace  they  appeared  not  to  see  either  the  party  of  Don  Mari- 
ano or  Don  Cornelio  and  his  two  followers — who  on  their  part  had 
scarce  time  to  draw  back  into  the  bushes,  ere  the  horsemen  went 
sweeping  past  the  spot  like  a  cloudof  dust 

Despite  the  rapidity  of  their  course,  however,  the  keen  eye  of 
Costal  enabled  him  to  distinguish  among  the  horsemen  two  of  his 
fellow  servants  of  Las  Palmas — Arroyo  and  Bocardo. 

"  We  are  on  dangerous  ground  here,  comrade,'"  said  he  hi  a  whis- 
per to  Clara.  "  It  is  Arroyo  and  Bocardo,  pursued,  no  doubt,  by 
the  royalists.     Whichever  wins  it  Is  no  good  for  us." 

He  had  scarce  finished  his  speech,  when  the  six  horsemen  in  pur- 
suit passed  the  group,  going  at  a  pace  not  less  rapid  and  furious  than 
the  others.  O.ie  of  the  pursuers,  of  commanding  figure,  was  sever- 
al lengths  ahead  of  the  other  five.  Bent  cbown  almost  to  the  level 
of  the  horse's  neck,  he  appeared  to  be  straining  every  muscle  in  the 
pursuit ;  and  although  his  horse  seemed  rather  to  fly  than  gallop, 
the  rider  still  kept  urging  him  with  the  spur. 

Clutching  convulsively  his  broad-brimmed  sombrero — which  the 
rapid  course  had  lifted  from  his  head — he  crushed  it  down  over  his 
brows  in  such  a  manner  that  his  face  was  almost  hidden  by  it.  His 
horse  at  the  same  instant,  whether  frightened  by  the  litem  of  Ger- 
trudis,  or  by  some  other  object,  shied  suddenly  to  one  side — as  he 
did  so  giving  utterance  to  a  strange  snorting  sound  which  was  re- 
sponded to  by  a  feeble  cry  from  behind  the  curtains  of  the  litera. 

The  cry  was  not  heard  by  the  horseman,  who,  absorbed  with  the 
pursuit  of  his  enemy,  passed  on  without  turning  his  head. 

Gertrudis  was  not  the  only  one  who  trembled  with  emotion  on 
recognising  the  snort  of  the  steed.  It  brought  vividly  to  the 
remembrance  of  Captain  Lantejas  the  chase  he  had  sustained  on  the 
plain  of  Huajapam — just  before  the  powerful  arm  of  Colonel  Tres- 
Viilas  had  lifted  him  out  of  his  stirrups. 

Neither  could  Don  Mariano  fail  to  recognise  the  peculiarity  of  a 
steed  that  he  had  so  long  kept  in  his  stables;  and  as  for  the  rider, 
the  figure  appeared  to  answer  for  that  of  Don  Rafael.  Could  it 
indeed  be  he  whom  they  believed  to  be  at  the  seige  of  Huajapam  ? 


346  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

Don  Mariano  could  scarce  doubt  that  it  was  Colonel  Tres-V.llas 
who  had  ridden  past. 

"  By  all  the  devils  in  hell !"  cried  Costal,  swearing  like  a  pagan 
as  he  was  ;  "  what  has  set  the  world  mad  on  this  particular  night  ? 
What  sends  everybody  this  way,  to  interrupt  the  worshippers  of 
the  great  Tlaloc?" 

"  True,  it  is  damnably  vexatious,"  rejoined  Clara,  who  was 
equally  chagrined  at  this  sudden  and  unexpected  intrution  upon 
what  he  regarded  as  the  only  chance  they  might  ever  have  of  an 
interview  with  the  gold-finding  goddess. 

Putting  off  their  invocations  to  a  more  favourable  opportunity, 
both  Indian  and  negro  now  hastened  away  to  dress  and  arm  them- 
selves, in  order  that  they  might  be  in  readiness  for  any  untoward 
event ;  while  Don  Cornelio  stayed  beside  the  haciendado  and  his 
party. 

As  yet  uncertain  how  to  act,  Don  Mariano  thought  it  better  to 
remain  where  he  was,  and  await  the  result  Of  an  action  which  he 
could  not  regard  otherwise  than  with  anxiety.  It  is  needless  to  say 
that  the  occupant  of  the  litera  listened  with  still  more  vivid  emotion 
mingled  with  deep  apprehension,  to  the  sounds  that  rung  back  along 
the  shores  of  the  lake. 

The  chase  was  soon  too  distant  to  be  witnessed  by  the  eye,  but 
upon  the  still  night  air  could  be  heard  confused  cries  of  terror  and 
vengeance — which  indicated  to  all  that  the  pursuers  were  closing 
rapidly  upon  the  pursued. 


YENGEANCE  FORBOESfi. 


CHAPTER  LXXVII. 

VENGEANCE        FORBORNE. 

By  a  lucky  accident  Don  Rafael,  after  leaving  the  hacienda  of 
San  Carlos,  had  ascertained  that  the  bandit  chieftains  were  no  longer 
within  its  walls.  He  had  also  learnt  the  object  that  had  carried 
them  out — the  same  that  was  influencing  himself,  only  from  a  far 
different  motive.  A  renegade  guerillero  had  made  known  to  him 
the  intentions  of  Arroyo  in  regard  to  Dona  Marianita;  and  it  is 
needless  to  say  that  the  noble  spirit  of  Don  Rafael  was,  on  hearing 
this  report,  only  the  more  stimulated  to  overtake  and  destroy  the 
bandit  chieftain. 

Guided  by  numerous  signs — which  the  bandits,  unsuspicious  of 
being  pursued,  had  left  along  their  track — Don  Rafael  and  his  party 
found  no  difficulty  in  following  them,  almost  at  full  speed.  In  less 
than  an  hour  after  leaving  the  hacienda,  they  had  arrived  within 
sight  of  Arroyo  and  his  followers — still  continuing  the  search  for 
Dona  Marianita,  along  the  borders  of  the  lake.  The  impetuosity 
of  Don  Rafael's  vengeance  had  hindered  him  from  using  caution  in 
his  approach — else  he  might  at  once  have  come  hand  to  hand  with 
the  detested  enemy.  As  it  was,  he  had  advanced  towards  them  into 
the  open  ground;  and  going  at  full  gallop,  under  the  clear  moon- 
light, his  party  had  been  discovered  by  the  bandits  long  before  they 
could  get  within  shot  range.  Arroyo,  from  whose  thoughts  the 
terrible  Colonel  was  never  for  a  moment  absent,  at  once  recognised 
him  at  the  head  of  the  approaching  troop,  and,  giving  the  alarm  to 
Bocardo — who  equally  dreaded  an  encounter  with  Don  Rafael — the 
two  brigands  put  spurs  to  their  horses  and  rode  off  in  dastardly 
flight.     Of  course  they  were  followed  by  their  four  comrades,  who, 


S4S  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

recalling  the  fate  of  Panchita  Jolas,  had  no  desire  to  risk  the  recep- 
tion of  a  similar  treatment. 

The  sight  of  that  hated  enemy — for  whom  Don  Ttafael  had  so 
long  fruitlessly  searched — stirred  within  him  all  the  angry  energies 
of  his  nature,  and;  involuntary  uttering  a  wild  cry,  he  charged  for- 
ward in  pursuit. 

At  each  moment  the  spa:*e  between  pursuers  and  pursued  appear- 
ed to  be  diminishing,  and  Arroyo — notwithstanding  a  certain  brute 
courage  which  he  possessed  while  combating  with  other  enemies — 
now  felt  his  heart  beating  convulsively  against  his  ribs  as  he  per- 
ceived the  probability  of  being  overtaken  by  his  dreaded  pur 
suer. 

For  a  moment  there  appeared  a  chance  of  his  being  able  to  save 
himself.  The  troopers  of  Don  Rafael,  not  so  well  mounted  as  their 
chief,  had  fallen  behind  him  several  lengths  of  his  horse ;  and  had 
Arroyo  at  this  moment  faced  about  with  his  followers, they  might 
have  surrounded  the  Colonel,  and  attacked  him  all  at  once. 

Arroyo  even  saw  the  opportunity  ;  but  terror  had  chased  away 
his  habitual  presence  of  mind  ;  and  he  permitted  this  last  chance  to 
escape  him.  He  was  influenced,  perhaps,  by  his  knowledge  of  the 
terrible  prowess  of  his  enemy,  and  despaired  of  being  able  to 
crush  him  in  so  short  a  time  as  would  pass  before  his  troopers 
could  come  to  his  assistance. 

The  pursued  party  had  now  reached  the  eastern  extremity  of 
the  lake.  Before  them  stretched  a  vast  plain,  entirely  destitute  of 
timber  or  other  covering.  Only  to  the  left  appeared  the  outlines 
of  a  tract  of  chapparal,  or  low  forest. 

The  bandits,  on  looking  forward,  saw  at  a  glance  that  the  open 
ground  would  give  them  no  advantage.  Their  horses  might  be 
swifter  than  those  of  their  pursuers,  but  this  was  doubtful;  and 
from  the  snorting  heard  at  intervals  behind  them,  they  knew  that 
one  at  least  was  capable  of  overtaking  them.  The  bright  moon- 
light enabled  the  pursuers  to  keep  them  in  view — almost  as  if  it 
had  been  noon  day  ;  and  on  the  broad,  treeless  savanna,  no  hiding- 
place  could  be  found.  Their  only  hope  then  lay  in  being  able  to 
reach  the  timber,  and  finding  concealment  within  the  depths  of  the 
forest  jungle. 

To  accomplish  this,  however,  it  would  be  neccessary  for  them  to 
swerve  to  the  left,  which  would  give  the  pursuers  an  advantage ; 
but  there  was  no  help  for  it,  and  Arroyo — whom  fear  had  now  ren* 


VENGEANCE  FORBORNE.  349 

dered  irresolute — rather  mechanically  than  otherwise,  turned  to- 
wards the  left,  and  headed  for  the  chapparal. 

Despite  the  fiery  passions  that  agitated  him.  Don  Rafael  still 
preserved  his  presence  of  mind.  Watching  with  keen  glance  every 
gesture  of  the  bandits,  he  had  anticipated  this  movement  on  their 
parts;  and,  even  before  they  had  obliqued  to  the  left,  he  had  him- 
self forged  farther  out  into  tne  plain,  with  a  view  of  cutting  them 
off  from  the  woods.  On  perceiving  them  change  the  direction  of 
their  flight,  he  had  also  swerved  to  the  left ,  and  was  now  riding  in 
a  parallel  line,  almost  head  for  head  with  Arroyo  and  Bocardo  ; 
while  the  shadow  of  himself  and  his  horse,  far  projected  by  the 
declining  moon,  fell  ominously  across  their  track. 

In  a  few  seconds  more  the  snorting  steed  was  in  the  advance,  and 
his  shadow  fell  in  front  of  Arroyo.  A  sudden  turn  to  the  right 
brought  Roncanor  within  a  spear's  length  of  the  bandit's  horse,  and 
the  pursuit  was  at  an  end. 

"  Carajo  /"  cried  Arroyo,  with  a  fierce  emphasis,  at  the  same 
time  discharging  his  pistol  at  the  approaching  pursuer. 

But  the  bullet,  ill  aimed,  passed  the  head  of  Don  Rafael  without 
hitting  him  ;  and  the  instant  after,  his  horse,  going  at  full  speed, 
was  projected  impetuously  against  the  flanks  of  that  of  the  bandit, 
bringing  both  horse  and  rider  to  the  ground. 

Bocardo,  unable  to  restrain  his  animal,  was  carried  forward 
against  his  will  -t  and  now  became  between  Don  Rafael  and  his 
prostrate  foe. 

•'Out  of  the  way,  vile  wretch!"  exclaimed  Don  Rafael,  while 
with  one  blow  of  his  sabre  hilt,  he  knocked  Bocardo  from  his 
saddle. 

Arroyo,  chilled  with  terror,  and  rendered  almost  senseless  by  the 
fall,  his  spurs  holding  him  fast  to  the  saddle,  vainly  struggled  to  re- 
gain his  feet.  Before  he  could  free  himself  from  his  struggling 
horse,  the  troopers  of  Don  Rafael  had  ridden  up,  and  with  drawn 
sabres  halted  over  him  ,  while  his  four  followers,  no  longer  regarded, 
continued  their  wild  flight  towards  the  chapparal. 

Don  Rafael  now  dismounted,  and  with  his  dagger  held  betwreen 
his  teeth,  seized  in  both  his  hands  the  wrists  of  the  bandit.  In  vain 
Arroyo  struggled  to  free  himself  from  that  iron  grasp  ;  and  in  anoth- 
er moment  he  lay  upon  his  back,  the  knee  of  Don  Rafael  pressing 
upon  his  breast — heavy  as  a  rock  that  might  have  fallen  from  Mo- 
nopostiac.  The  bandit,  with  his  arms  drawn  crosswise,  saw  that 
resistance  was  vain  ;  and  yielding  himself  to  despair  he  lay  motiorv 


350  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

lGsg__rage  and  fear  strangely  mingling  in  the  expression  of  his  fea 
tures. 

"  Here  !"  cried  Don  Rafael,  "  some  one  tie  this  wretch  ! 

In  the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  one  of  the  troopers  wound  his  lazo 
eight  or  ten  times  around  the  arms  and  legs  of  the  prostrate  gueril- 
lero,  and  firmly  bound  them  together. 

"  Now,  then"!"  continued  Don  Rafael,  "  let  him  be  attached  to 
the  tail  of  my  horse  !" 

Notwithstanding  the  terrible  acts  of  retaliation,  which  the  royal- 
ist  soldiers  were  accustomed  to  witness,  after  each  victory  on  one 
side  or  the  other,  this  order  was  executed  in  the  midst  of  the  most 
profound  silence.  They  knew  the  fearful  nature  of  the  punishment 
about  to  be  inflicted. 

In  a  few  seconds  time  the  end  of  the  lazo,  which  bound  the  limbs 
of  the  brigand,  was  tightly  looped  around  the  tail  of  the  horse;  and 
Rafael  had  leaped  back  into  his  saddle. 

Before  using  the  spur,  he  cast  behind  him  one  last  look  of  hatred 
upon  the  murderer  of  his  father  ;  while  a  smile  of  contempt  upon  his 
lips  was  the  only  reply  which  he  vouchsafed  to  the  assassin's  appeal 
for  mercy. 

"  Craven  !  you  need  not  ask  for  life  !"  he  said,  after  a  time.  "  An- 
tonio Valdez  met  his  death  in  the  same  fashion,  like  yourself  mean- 
ly  begging  for  mercy.  You  shall  die  as  he  did.  J  promised  it 
when  1  met  you  at  the  hacienda  Las  Palmas,  and  I  now  keep  my 
word." 

As  Don  Rafael  finished  speaking,  his  spurs  were  heard  striking 
against  the  flanks  of  his  horse,  that,  apparently  dismayed  at  the  aw- 
ful purpose  for  which  he  was  to  he  used,  reared  violently  upon  his 
hind  legs  and  refused  to  advance!  at  the  same  instant  the  bandit 
uttered  a  wild  cry  of  agony,  which  resounded  far  over  the  lake,  till 
it  rang  in  echoes  from  the  sides  of  the  enchanted  mountain.  Like 
an  echo,  too,  came  the  strange  snorting  from  the  nostrils  of  Ronca- 
dor,  who,  at  a  second  pricking  of  the  spur,  made  one  vast  bound 
forward,  and  then  suddenly  stopped  trembling  and  affrighted.  The 
body  of  the  bandit,  >udden'ly  jerked  forward,  had  fallen  back  heavily 
to  the  earth,  while  groans  of  agony  escaped  from  his  quivering 
lips. 

Just  at  this  moment — this  fearful  crisis  for  the  guerilla  leader — 
two  men  were  seen  running  towards  the  spot,  and  with  all  the  speed 
that  their  legs  were  capable  of  making.  It  was  evident  they  were 
in  search  of  Don  Rafael  with  some  message  of  great  importance. 


VENGEANCE  FORBORNE.  351 

"  A  word  with  you,  Colonel,  in  the  name  of  God  !"  cried  one  of 
them,  as  soon  as  they  were  near  enough  to  be  heard.  "  For  Hea- 
ven's sake  do  not  ride  off  till  we  have  spoken  to  you.  My  compan- 
ion and  I  have  had  the  worst  luck  in  trying  to  find  you." 

The  min  who  spoke,  and  who  had  exhausted  his  last  breath  in  the 
wards,  was  no  other  than  the  veritable  Juan  el  Zapote,  while  his 
companion  was  the  honest  Gaspar. 

"  Who  are  these  men  ?"  indignantly  inquired  Don  Rafael.  "Ah! 
it  is  you,  my  brave  fellows?"  continued  he,  softening  down,  as  he 
recognized  the  two  adventurers  whom  he  had  met  in  the  forest,  and 
whose  advice  had  proved  so  advantageous  to  him.  "What  do  you 
want  with  me  ?  You  see  I  am  engaged  at  present,  and  have  no  time 
■9  attend  to  you  ?" 

"True  !"  replied  Juan  el  Zapote.  "  We  see  your  honour  is  occu- 
pied ;  and  that  we  have  arrived  at  an  inconvenient  time !  Ah!  it 
is  the  Senor  Arroyo  with  whom  you  are  engaged  !  But  your  honor 
must  know  that  we  have  a  message  for  you,  and  have  been  running 
after  you  for  twenty-four  hours,  without  being  able  to  deliver  it.  It 
is  one  of  life  and  death." 

'•  Mercy  !  mercy !"  shrieked  Arroyo,  in  a  tone  of  piteous  ap- 
peal. 

"  H old  your  tongue,  you  stupid  !"  cried  Juan  el  Zapote,  reproach- 
fully addressing  his  former  chief.  "  Don't  you  see  that  the  Colonel 
h  is  business  with  us  ?  You  are  are  hindering  him  from  attending  to 
it." 

"  A  message  of  life  and  death !"  repeated  Don  Rafael,  his  heart 
suddenly  bounding  with  a  triumphant  hope.  "  From  whom  do  you 
come  V 

"  Will  your  honour  direct  your  people  to  step  aside  ?"  whispered 
Zapote.  "It  is  a  confidential  mission  with  which  we  are  charged — 
a  love  message,"  added  he  in  a  still  lower  tone. 

By  a  commanding  gesture  of  the  Colonel — for  the  communica- 
tions of  Zapote  had  deprived  him  of  the  power  of  speech — the 
troopers  moved  off  to  one  side,  and  he  was  left  alone  with  the  mes- 
senger— to  whom  he  now  bent  downwards  from  his  saddle,  in  order 
that  their  words  might  not  be  heard. 

What  they  said  to  him  need  not  be  repeated  :  enough  to  know 
that  when  their  message  was  finally  delivered  it  appeared  to  produce 
a  magical  effect  upon  the  Colonel,  who  was  heard  to  give  utterance 
to  a  stifled  cry  of  joy. 

Holding  by  one  hand  the  withers  of  his  horse — which  he  appeared 
to  need  as  a  support  to  hinder  him  from  falling  out  of  his  saddle^-* 


352  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

with  the  other  he  was  observed  to  conceal  something  in  the  breast 
of  his  coat,  apparently  a  packet  which  the  messengers  had  handed 
him.  They,  in  their  turn,  were  seen  to  bound  joyfully  over  the 
ground  at  some  word  which  Don  Rafael  had  spoken  to  them,  and 
which  seemed  to  have  produced  on  Zapote  an  effect  resembling  the 
dance  of  St.  Vitus. 

In  another  moment  the  Colonel  drew  his  dagger  from  its  sheath, 
and  called  out  in  a  loud  voice  enough  to  be  heard  by  all  : — "  God 
does  not  will  that  this  man  should  die.  He  has  sent  these  men  as 
the  saviours  of  his  life.     I  acknowledge  the  hand  of  God  !" 

And  forgetting  that  he  held  in  his  power  his  most  mortal  foe,  the 
murderer  of  his  father — forgetting  his  oath,  no  more  to  be  remem- 
bered amidst  the  delicious  emotions  that  filled  his  heart — remember- 
ing only  the  promise  of  mercy  he  had  made  to  Gertrudis,  herself — 
he  leant  back  over  the  croup  of  his  saddle,  and  cut  the  lazo  by  which 
the  brigand  was  attached  to  the  tail  of  his  horse. 

Disdaining  to  listen  to  the  ontpouring  of  thanks  which  the  craven 
wretch  now  lavished  upon  him,  he  turned  once  more  towards  the 
messengers. 

"  Where  is  she  who  sent  you  V  he  inquired  in  a  low  voice. 

"  There  !"  answered  Zapote,  pointing  to  a  group  of  horsemen  who 
at  this  moment  were  seen  advancing  along  the  shore  as  the  escort 
to  a  litera  which  appeared  in  their  midst. 

Roncador,  freed  from  the  human  body,  which  attached  to  his  tail 
had  so  frightened  him,  no  longer  refused  to  obey  the  spur ;  and  in 
another  moment  he  was  bounding  in  the  direction  were  the  curtains 
of  the  litera  of  Gertrudis  were  seen  undulating  under  the  last  rays 
of  the  waning  moon. 


A  BRACE  OF  CRAFTY  COURIERS.  353 


CHAPTER  LXXVITI. 

A  BRACE  OF  CRAFTY  COURIERS. 

[r  is  necessary  to  explain  the  cause  of  Don  Mariano's  advance  to- 
wards the  spot. 

From  the  place  in  which  he  and  his  party  had  taken  their  stand, 
they  could  witness  most  part  of  the  pursuit,  as  well  as  the  events 
that  followed  it ;  but  so  confusedly,  that  it  was  impossible  to  tell 
by  the  eye  who  were  the  victors,  and  who  the  vanquished.  The  ear 
gave  them  a  better  clue  as  to  how  the  strife  was  turning ;  for  the 
chase  had  not  been  carried  on  in  silence. 

So  long  as  the  shores  of  the  lake  at  that  special  point  were  cleared 
of  people,  it  mattered  little  to  Costal  and  Clara  who  should  have 
the  advantage.     With  Don  Mariano  the  case  was  different. 

Convinced  by  what  he  had  seen,  that  the  leader  of  the  sanguinary 
pursuit  could  be  no  other  than  the  Colonel  Tres-Villas,  whose  life 
was  now  almost  as  precious  to  him  as  that  of  his  own  daughter — 
since  hers  depended  upon  it — he  stood  for  a  while  absorbed  in  the 
most  painful  uncertainty.  From  the  commencement  of  the  drama 
he  had,  in  fact,  preserved  a  solemn  silence — feeling  that  words  could 
in  no  way  relieve  the  anxiety  of  Gertrudis. 

A  vivid  sentiment  of  curiosity  had  equally  kept  in  silence  Don 
Cornelio  and  his  two  followers,  who  at  some  paces  from  the  litera 
stood  listening. 

Don  Mariano  was  still  ignorant  of  the  fact  that  the  hacienda  of 
San  Carlos  had  been  captured  and  pillaged  by  the  band  of  Arroyo. 


354  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

Had  he  known  of  this,  and  other  events  of  a  yet  more  horrid 
nature,  his  soul  might  have  been  harrowed  by  a  far  more  agonising 
emotion  than  that  of  mere  uncertainty  ;  and  perhaps  he  mi<rht  have 
become  an  actor  instead  of  spectator  in  the  strife  that  was  accru- 
ing. 

As  for  Dona  Gertrudis,  as  she  had  easily  distinguished  that 
strange  sound  that  issued  from  the  nostrils  of  the  well-known  steed; 
and  with  her  ear  eagerly  bent,  she  listened  with  mortal  anguish  to 
every  breath  that  was  borne  back  from  the  scene  of  the  struggle. 

Costal,  who  was  impatient  to  return  with  Clara  towards  the  spot 
where  he  had  been  so  near  capturing  the  white-robed  Matlacuezc, 
was  the  first  to  break  the  prolonged  silence. 

"  Whatever  may  be  the  result,"  said  he,  in  hopes  of  inducing 
Don  Mariano  and  his  party  to  move  away  from  the  place,  "  the 
path  is  now  clear  for  you,  Senor  Don  Mariano.  If  it  is  to  the 
hacienda  of  Las  Palmas  you  are  going,  you  will  find  the  road  both 
open  and  safe." 

"  We  are  not  going  to  Las  Palmas,"  answered  Don  Mariano, 
with  an  air  of  abstraction,  at  the  same  time  advancing  a  few  paces 
in  ordsr  to  have  a  better  view  of  what  was  passing. 

"  If  I  were  in  your  place,"  persisted  Costal,  in  a  significant  tone, 
"  I  should  go  there.     It  is  the  safest  route  y^u  can  take,  and  let  mo 

assure  you  the  moments  are  precious Carrambo  /"  continued  he 

in  an  angry  tone,  and  suddenly  feeing  round,  as  the  crackling  of 
branches  announced  that  some  one  was  passing  near  through  the 
thicket.  "  By  all  the  serpents  in  the  hair  of  Tlaloc,  there  are  some 
more  people  in  the  woods.     In  the  name  of " 

The  invoked  deity  was  not  mentioned,  as  just  at  that  moment 
voices  were  heard  where  the  bushes  were  in  motion,  and  Costal  in- 
terrupted his  speech  to  listen.     The  words  were — 

"This  way,  compadre — this  way  !  I  hear  over  yonder  the  voice 
of  the  man  we  are  in  search  of.  Listen  !  that's  the  Colonel's  voice 
to  a  certainty.  Quick,  by  all  the  devils  !  Let  us  run  at  full  speed, 
or  we  shall  miss  him  again." 

The  voice  of  this  speaker  was  not  known  to  any  of  those  who  had 
heard  it,  and  he  who  was  addressed  as  "  eompadre"  appeared  to  have 
made  no  reply.  But  the  sound  of  their  footsteps,  and  the  swish  of 
the  recoiling  branches,  each  moment  became  more  indistinct,  till  at 
length  the  noises  were  lost  in  the  distance. 

It  is  scarcely  necessary  to  say  that  the  two  men,  who  had  thus 
passed  so  near,  were  the  messengers  so  often  disappointed,  Gaspar 
and  Juan  el   Zapote.     As  already  known,  they  had  been  to  the 


A  BRACS  OF  CRAFTY  COURIERS. 


hacienda  San  Carlos,  where  they  had  learnt  the  direction  taken  by 
Don  Rafael  at  the  leaving  it.  They  had  followed  his  tracks,  which 
to  Juan  el  Zapote,  a  skilled  rastreador,  was  easy  enough — especially 
in  such  a  moonlight.  They  had  even  recognised  Don  Mariano  and 
his  party,  on  coming  near  the  spot  where  the  haciendado  had  halted  ; 
and  for  a  moment  Gaspar  hesitated  about  going  up  to  the  group 
and  reporting  himself  to  his  master,  as  he  ought  to  have  done. 

From  the  performance  of  his  duty  he  was  dissuaded  by  his  astute 
associate,  who  represented  to  him,  that,  in  case  of  his  reporting  him- 
self, Don  Mariano  might  countermand  the  message  he  had  sent  to 
the  Colonel,  now  that  the  latter  was  known  to  be  on  the  ground. 
He  might  prefer  delivering  the  precious  talisman  in  propria  persona, 
and  then  where  would  be  the  bounty  they  had  long  expected,  and 
for  which  they  had  more  than  once  risked  their  necks  ? 

These  arguments  prevailed  even  with  the  honest  Gaspar ;  and  to 
such  an  extent,  that  from  this  very  motive  he  had  declined  to  an- 
swer the  speeches  of  Zapote,  lest  his  voice  might  be  recognised  by 
Don  Mariano,  or  some  of  his  fellow-servants  !  Cautiously  did  the 
two  make  a  detour  through  the  trees,  and  so  rapidly,  that  no  one 
was  likely  to  be  able  to  intercept  them,  before  they  could  reach  the 
place  to  which  the  voice  of  the  Colonel  was  guiding  them. 

As  socn  as  the  men  had  passed  out  of  hearing,  Costal  ana 
Clara,  who  saw  that  Don  Mariano  showed  no  sign  of  following 
their  advice,  exchanged  glances  of  vexatious  disappointment.  The 
haciendado  still  kept  his  ground;  and  with  his  ear  catching  every 
sound,  was  vainly  endeavouring  to  obtain  a  solution  of  the  painful 
uncertainty  that  surrounded  him. 

The  moon,  about  to  sink  behind  the  summit  of  the  enchanted 
hill,  cast  oblique  rays  along  the  level  shore  of  the  lake.  There  he 
could  make  out  a  confused  group  of  men  and  horses,  some  of  the 
former  dismounted  and  flinging  long  shadows  over  the  plain. 
What  was  passing  in  the  middle  of  this  group  ?  Some  terrible 
scene,  no  doubt,  was  there  being  enacted — to  judge  from  the  hur- 
ried movements  of  the  men,  and  the  angry  intonation  of  their 
voices. 

At  that  moment  a  frightful  cry  rose  upon  the  air,  and,  borne  up- 
on the  still  breeze,  was  distinctly  heard  by  Don  Mariano,  and  the 
people  around  him.  It  was  the  agonised  cry  of  a  wretch  begging 
for  mercy.  The  voice  even  could  be  distinguished  by  Don  Mari- 
ano, by  Costal,  by  Clara,  and  the  domestics.  All  knew  it  was  the 
voice  of  Arroyo. 

The  cry   was  significant.     Beyond   doubt   Don  Rafael   was  the 


256  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

victor,  and  was  now  executing  upon  the  murderer  of  his  father  the 
act  of  merciless  justice  he  had  promised  before  the  walls  of  Las 
Pal  mas. 

Don  Mariano  hesitated  no  longer ;  but,  giving   the   order  to  his 
attendants,  advanced  towards  the  scene  of  vengeance. 


MATLACUEZC    A    MORTAL. 


CHAPTER   LXXIX. 

MATLACUEZC    A     MORTAL  ! 

The  shores  uf  the  Lake  Ostuta,  hitherto  so  solitary  and  silent, 
appeared  upon  this  night  to  have  become  a  general  rendezvous  for 
the  world.  The  Utera  of  Gertrudis  had  scarce  moved  from  the 
spot  which  Don  Mariano  had  chosen  for  his  bivouac,  when  another 
Utera  was  seen  entering  the  glade,  and  moving  onward  through  it. 
This,  however,  was  borne  by  men,  and  preceded  by  some  half-doz- 
en Indian  peons  with  blazing  torches  of  ocote  wood  carried  in  their 
hands. 

On  reaching  the  shore  of  the  lake,  the  second  Utera  with  its  es- 
cort made  halt,  while  the  Indians  bearing  the  torches  commenced 
searching  for  something  among  the  reeds. 

Costal  and  Clara,  instead  of  accompanying  the  party  of  Don 
Mariano,  had  remained  upon  the  ground,  in  hopes  that  they  would 
now  be  left  free  to  continue  their  pagan  incantations,  and  once 
more  behold  the  Syren  of  the  dishevelled  hair.  Don  Cornelio  also 
lingered  behind,  not  caring  just  then  to  encounter  the  victorious 
royalists. 

As  soon  as  Costal  perceived  the  approach  of  this  new  party — ■ 
once  more  interrupting  his  designs — his  fury  became  uncontrollable; 
and,  making  towards  it  on  horseback,  he  snatched  a  torch  from  the 
hands  of  one  of  the  Indians  who  were  in  advance,  and  then  rode 
straight  up  to  the  Utera.  The  apparition  of  a  gaunt  horseman 
with  a  torch  in  one  hand,  and  a  bloody  sword  in  the  other,  his 
countenance  expressing  extreme  rage,  produced  an  instantaneous  ef- 


858  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

feet  on  the  bearers  of  the  litera.  Without  waiting  to  exchange  a 
word,  they  dropped  their  burden  to  the  ground,  and  ran  back 
into  the  woods  as  fast  as  their  legs  could  carry  them. 

A  stifled  cry  came  from  the  interior  of  the  litera ;  while  Don 
Cornelio,  who  had  followed  Costal,  hastened  to  open  the  cur- 
tains. By  the  light  of  the  torch  which  the  Zapoteque  still  car- 
ried, they  now  saw  stretched  inside  the  body  of  a  man,  with  a 
face  wan,  pallid,  and  stained  with  blood.  Don  Cornelio  at  once 
recognised  the  young  Spaniard — the  proprietor  of  the  hacienda 
San  "Carlos — the  victim  of  Arroyo's  ferocity,  and  of  the  cupidity 
of  his  associate. 

The  dying  man,  on  seeing  Costal,  cried  out— 

"  Oh  !  do  not  harm  me — I  have  not  long  to  live." 

Lantejas  made  signs  for  the  Zapoteque  to  step  aside;  and, 
bending  over  the  litera,  with  kind  and  affectionate  speeches  en- 
deavoured to  calm  the  apprehensions  of  the  unfortunate  sufferer. 

"Thanks  !  thanks  !"  murmured  the  latter,  turning  to  Don  Cornelio 
with  a  look  of  gratitude.  Ah,  Senor  !"  continued  he,  in  a  suppli- 
cating tone,  "  perhaps  you  can  tell  me — have  you  seen  anything  of 
her?'' 

The  interrogatory  caused  a  new  light  to  break  upon  him  to  whom 
it  was  addressed.  lie  at  once  remembered  the  phantom  which  he 
had  seen  while  approaching  the  hacienda  ;  the  white  form  that  had 
vanished  into  the  woods,  and  again  the  same  apparition  just  seen 
among  the  reeds.  Both,  no  doubt,  were  one  and  the  same  unfortu- 
nate creature.  Twice,  then,  had  he  seen  living,  one  whom  the  young 
Spaniard  was  never  likely  to  see  again,  except  as  a  corpse! 

"  1  have  seen  no  one,"  replied  Don  Cornelio,  hesitating  in  his 
speech,  an  1  unwilling  to  make  known  his  drea.l  suspicions,  "  no  one, 
except  two  brigands,  who  had  hidden  themselves  in  the  thicket,  and 
who  are  now " 

"  Oh  !  Senor,  for  the  love  of  God,  search  for  her  :  She  cannot  be 
far  from  this  place.  I  am  speaking  of  my  wife.  We  have  found 
just  now  her  silk  scarf,  and  not  far  off  this  slipper.  Both  I  know  to 
be  hers.  She  must  have  dropped  them  in  her  flight.  Oh !  if  I 
could  only  once  more  see  her — embrace  her  before  I  die  !" 

And  so  speaking  the  young  man  bent  a  look  of  supplicant  anguish 
upon  Don  Cornelio,  while  exhibiting  the  two  objects  which  his  at- 
tendants had  found  upon  the  path,  and  which  had  served  to  guide 
them  in  their  search. 

Don  Cornelio,  unable  longer  to  endure  the  painful  interview,  al- 


MATLACUEZC    A    MORTAL.  359 

lowed  the  curtains  of  the  litera  to  close  over  the  wretched  husband  ; 
and,  stepping  aside,  rejoined  the  Zapotequc — who  was  still  giving 
vent  to  his  anger  in  strong  and  emphatic  phraseology. 

"  Costal,"  said  the  Captain,  "  1  fear  very  much  that  the  wife  of 
this  young  Spaniard  is  no  longer  alive.  1  saw  a  woman  robed  in 
white  down  there  among  the  reeds,  just  as  the  brigand  fired  his  car- 
bine; and  from  what  I  saw  afterwards,  I  am  afraid  she  must  have 
been  hit  by  the  bullet.  Surely  it  must  have  been  her  that  they  are 
now  searching  for." 

"  You  are  a  fool !"  cried  Costal  in  his  ill-humour  forgetting  the 
respect  due  to  his  superior.  "  The  woman  you  saw  in  white  robes 
was  no  other  than  Matlacueze,  and  I  should  have  had  her  in  my  arms  in 
another  second  of  time  but  for  that  accursed  coyote,  who,  by  firing 
his  carbine,  caused  her  suddenly  to  disappear.  Well !  he  has  paid 
for  his  indiscretion ;  that's  some  comfort,  but,  for  all  that " 

"  it  is  you  who  are  a  fool,  you  miserable  heathen,"  said  Don  Cor- 
nelio, interrupting  Costal  in  his  turn.  "The  poor  creature, who  has 
no  doubt  been  struck  with  the  bullet,  is  no  other  than  the  wife  of 
this  young  Spaniard  !     Do  you  hear  that  V 

This  last  interrogatory  had  relation  to  a  cry  that  came  up  from 
the  reeds,  where  the  Indians  with  their  torches  were  still  continuing 
their  search. 

"  Look  yonder  !"  continued  Don  Cornelio,  pointing  to  them, "  they 
have  stopped  over  the  very  spot,  and  that  wail — that  is  signifi- 
cant." 

As  Don  Cornelio  spoke  a  chorus  of  lamentations  came  back  upon 
the  breeze,  uttered  by  the  Indian  searchers.  It  was  heard  by  the 
dying  man  in  his  litera,  and  apprised  him  of  that  which  Don  Corne- 
lio would  otherwise  have  attempted  to  conceal  from  him.  It  was 
now  too  late,  however,  and  the  Captain  ran  towards  the  litera,  in 
hopes  of  offering  some  words  of  consolation. 

"  Dead  !  dead  !"  cried  the  young  Spaniard,  wringing  his  hands  in 
mortal  anguish.     "  Oh  God  !  she  is  dead  !" 

"  Let  us  hope  not,"  faltered  Don  Cornelio  ;  "  these  people  may  be 
mistaken." 

"  Oh  !  no,  no  !  she  is  dead  !  I  knew  it;  I  had  a  presentiment  of 
it !     O  merciful  Saviour  !  dead,  my  Marianita  dead  !" 

After  a  moment,  becoming  more  calm,  the  dving  man  continu- 
ed :— 

"  What  better  fate  could  I  have  wished  for  her?  She  has  escaped 
dishonour  at  the  hands  of  these  pitiless  brigands,  and  lam  about  to 


3G0  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

die  myself.  Yes,  friend  !  death  is  now  sweeter  to  me  than  life  ;  for 
it  will  bring  me  to  her  whom  1  love  more  than  myself." 
-  And  like  those  who,  calmly  dying,  arrange  everything  as  if  for 
soma  ordinary  ceremonial,  the  young  man  laid  his  head  upon  the 
pillow  ;  and  then  stretching  out  his  hands,  composed  the  coverlet 
around  him — leaving  it  open  atone  side,  as  if  for  the  funereal  couch 
of  her  whom  he  would  never  see  more. 

Dan  Cornelio,  turning  away  from  the  painful  spectacle,  advanced 
towards  the  lake,  making  signs  for  Costal  to  follow  him. 

"  Come  this  way,"  he  said,  "  and  you  shall  see  how  much  truth 
there  is  in  your  pagan  superstitions." 

Costal  made  no  objection  ;  for  he  had  already  begun  to  mistrust 
the  evidences  of  his  own  senses ;  and  both  proceeded  together 
towards  the  spot  where  the  torch-bearers  had  halted. 

A  white  robe,  torn  by  the  thorns  of  the  thicket,  stained  with 
blood,  and  bedraggled  by  the  greenish  scum  of  the  water,  enveloped 
the  lifeless  form  of  the  young  wife,  whom  the  Indians  had  already 
deposited  upon  a  bed  of  reeds.  Some  green  leaves  that  hung  over 
her  head  appeared  to  compose  her  last  parure. 

"She  is  beautiful  as  the  Syren  of  the  dishevelled  hair,"  said  Cos. 
tal,  as  he  stood  gazing  upon  the  prostrate  form,  "  beautiful  as  Mat- 
lacuezc !  Poor  Don  Mariano  ?"  continued  he,  recognising  the 
daughter  of  his  old  master,  "  he  is  far  from  suspecting  that  he  has 
now  only  one  child  !" 

Saying  this  the  Indian  walked  away  from  the  spot,  his  head 
drooping  forward  over  his  breast,  and  apparently  absorbed  in  pain- 
ful meditation. 

"  Well,"  said  Don  Cornelio,  who  had  followed  him,  "  do  you 
still  believe  that  you  saw  the  spouse  of  your  god  Tlaloc?" 

"  I  believe  what  my  fathers  have  taught  me  to  believe,"  replied 
Costal,  in  a  tone  of  discouragement.  "  I  believe  that  the  descend- 
ant of  the  Caciques  of  Tehuan tepee  is  not  destined  to  restore  the 
ancient  glories  of  his  race.  Tlaloc,  who  dwells  here,  has  forbidden 
it." 

And  saying  this  the  Zapoteque  relapsed  into  silence,  and  walked 
on  with  an  air  of  gloomy  abstraction  that  seemed  to  forbid  all  fur- 
ther conversation  on  the  subject  of  his  mythological  creed. 


TWO    HAPPY    HEARTS.  30] 


CHAPTER  LXXX. 


TWO      HAPPY      HEARTS 


We  have  arrived  at  the  final  scene  of  our  drama.  The  shores  of 
the  lake  Ostuta,  which  in  so  short  a  space  of  time  had  witnessed  so 
many  stirring  events,  are  once  more  to  relapse  into  their  mourn- 
ful silence. 

Already  Don  Cornelio  and  his  two  companions  have  disappeared 
from  the  spot,  and  taken  the  road  for  Oajaca. 

The  funeral  cortege  is  moving  off  towards  the  hacienda  of  San 
Carlos — the  Indians  who  carry  the  bier  marching  in  solemn  silence. 
On  that  bier  two  corpses  are  laid  side  by  side — the  Spaniard  Don 
Fernando  de  Lacarra  by  the  side  of  his  youthful  wife.   . 

Don  Mariano,  accompanied  by  his  attendants — follows  at  a  short 
distance  ;  and  still  further  behind,  the  troopers  of  Don  Rafael  form 
a  rear-guard  closing  up  the  procession.  The  most  profound  and 
solemn  silence  is  observed  by  all :  as  if  all  were  alike  absorbed  by 
one  common  sorrow. 

This,  however,  is  only  apparent ;  for  there  are  two  individuals  in 
that  procession  whose  hearts  are  not  a  prey  to  grief.  On  the  con- 
trary, both  are  at  this  moment  in  the  enjoyment  of  the  most  per- 
fect felicity  which  it  is  permitted  for  mortals  to  experience  upon 
earth.  Both  are  now  assured  of  a  mutual  love,  tried  by  long  tor- 
tures, and  scarce  too  dearly  bought,  since  the  past  anguish  has  re- 
sulted in  such  delicious  ecstaey. 

At  nearly  equal  distances  from  the  escort  of  Don  Mariano  and 
the  troopers  forming  the  rear-guard,  these  two  personages  appear : 
one  borne  in  her  litera,  the  other  mounted  upon  horseback,  and  rid- 


3G2  THE    TIGER-HUNTER. 

ing  alongside.  It  need  not  be  told  who  is  the  occupant  of  the  litem 
nor  who  the  tall  horseman  who,  bending  down  from  his  saddle, 
whispers  so  softly  and  gently,  that  no  one  may  hear  his  words,  save 
her  for  whom  they  are  intended. 

Absorbed  with  this  interchange  of  exquisite  emotions,  both  are 
still  strangers  to  the  sad  event  that  has  occurred  within  the  hour. 
Don  Mariano,  devouring  his  grief  in  silence,  has  left  them  ignorant 
of  the  sad  misfortune. 

God  has  been  merciful  to  him  in  thus  fortifying  his  soul  against 
sorrow  at  the  loss  of  one  child,  by  permitting  him  to  behold  the  un- 
speakable happiness  of  the  other,  who  is  thus  preserved  to  him  as  an 
angel  of  consolation.  He  well  knows  the  strong  affection  of  Ger- 
trudis  for  her  sister,  and  fearing  in  her  feeble  state  to  announce  the 
melancholly  event,  lest  the  shock  would  be  too  much  for  her,  he 
has  carefully  concealed  the  sad  news,  until  some  opportunity  may 
arise  of  preparing  her  to  receive  it.  A  few  hours  of  the  happiness 
she  is  now  enjoying  may  strengthen  her  long  tortured  spirit,  and  en- 
able her  to  bear  up  against  this  new  and  unexpected  sorrow. 
******** 

Still  ridnig  by  the  side  of  the  litcra,  his  eyes  fervently  glancing 
through  the  half-open  curtains,  his  ear  close  to  them  lest  he  might 
lose  a  single  word  that  falls  from  the  lips  of  Gertrudis,  Don  Rafael 
devours  the  sweet  speeches  addressed  to  him,  with  the  avidity  of 
the  thirsty  traveller  who  has  reached  the  pure  and  limpid  fountain, 
so  eagerly  yearned  for  on  his  long  and  weary  route. 

As  the  moon  is  now  low  in  the  sky,  and  gleams  with  an  uncer- 
tain light  through  the  curtains  of  the  litem,  Don  Rafael  can  only- 
trace  indistinctly  the  features  of  Gertrudis.  This  half-obscurity, 
however,  favours  the  young  girl,  concealing  at  the  same  time  her 
happiness  and  confusion,  both  of  which  are  betraying  themselves  in 
full  blush  upon  her  cheeks,  hitherto  so  wan  and  pale. 

Impelled  by  the  strength  of  her  love,  from  time  to  time  she  cast  a 
furtive  glance  upon  the  face  of  her  lover.  It  is  a  glance  of  strange 
significance  ;  its  object  being  to  discover  whether  upon  his  features 
the  tortures  of  long  absence  have  not  also  left  there  imprint. 

But  the  passion  which  Don  Rafael  has  suffered  under  although  as 
incurable  as  her  own,  has  left  no  other  trace  upon  his  countenance 
than  that  of  a  profound  melancholy,  and  at  the  moment,  his  heart 
filled  with  exquisite  happiness,  all  traces  of  this  melancholly  have 


TWO    HAPPY    HEARTS.  oC)3 

disappeared.  Gertrudis  only  looks  upon  a  countenance  that  shows 
not  a  souvenir  of  suffering. 

Don  Rafael  no  longer  doubts  the  love  of  Gertrudis.  She  has 
given  him  proofs  no  more  to  be  questioned.  But  of  his?  What 
proofs  has  he  offered  in  return  ?  Gertrudis  cannot  hinder  herself 
from  doubting. 

The  young  girl  endeavors  to  conceal  the  sigh  which  these  thoughts 
have  summoned  up,  and  though  the  moon  is  still  bright  enough  for 
her  to  perceive  upon  the  countenance  of  Don  Rafael  an  expression 
of  the  most  loyal  love,  she  cannot  rest  satisfied.  Unable  to  restrain 
herself,  again  and  again  she  repeats  the  interrogatory,  "Do  you  still 
love  me,  Rafael  ?"  Again  and  again  she  receives  the  same  affirm- 
ative answer  without  being  .assured  ! 

"Oh,  it  is  too  much  happiness!"  cries  she,  suddenly  raising  her 
head  from  the  pillow,  '-'  1  cannot  believe  it,  Rafael.  As  for  the  sin- 
cerity of  my  words,  you  could  not  doubt  them.  The  messenger 
has  told  you — plainly,  has  he  not, — that  I  could  not  live  without 
you?  Then  you  came  to  me — yes,  you  have  come,"  continues  she, 
with  a  sigh  that  betokens  the  mingling  of  sorrow  with  her  new 
sprung  joy  ,  '"but  for  all  that,  oh  !  Rafael,  what  can  you  say  to  me 
that  will  convince  me  you  still  love  me?" 

••'  What  shall  1  say  ?"  rejoins  Don  Rafael,  repeating  her  words. 
'•  Only  this,  Gertrudis.  I  vowed  to  you  that  whenever  I  should  re- 
ceive this  sacred  message,"  at  this  drawing  the  tress  from  his  bosom, 
and  pressing  it  proudly  his  to  lips,  <k  I  vowed  that  though  my  arm 
at  the  moment  might  be  raised  to  strike  my  deadliest  enemy,  it 
should  fall  without  inflicting  the  blow.  I  have  come,  Gertrudis — I 
am  here !" 

"  You  are  generous,  Rafael.  I  know  that.  You  swore  it,  and — 
oh  !  my  God  ;  what  do  I  hear  ?" 

The  interruption  was  caused  by  a  loud  cry  that  seemed  to  rise  out 
of  the  earth  close  to  the  path  which  the  procession  was  following. 
Jt  seemed  like  the  .voice  of  some  one  in  pain,  and  calling  for  deliver- 
ance or  mercy.  Gertrudis  trembled  with  affright  as  she  nestled 
closer  within  the  curtains  of  the  litem. 

"  Do  not  be  alarmed,"  said  Don  Rafael ;  "  it  is  nothing  you 
need  fear  ;  only  the  voice  of  the  monster  Arroyo  praying  to  be  set 
t'reo.  He  is  lying  over  yonder  upon  the  sand,  bound  hand  and  foot. 
He  is  still  living  ,  and  to  you,  Gertrudis,  does  he  owe  his  life.  This 
assassin  of  my  father — whom  for  two  years  I  have  pursued  in  vain 
— but  a  moment  ago  was  about  to  receive  death  at  my  hands,  when 


SGi  THE    TiaER-HUNTER. 

your  rnpssenger  arrived.     I  hesitated  not,  Gertrudls.     It  was  but 

too  much  happiness  to  keep  my  oath.  1  cut  the  cords  that  attached 
him  to  the  tail  of  my  horse — in  order  that  1  should  come  to  you 
sooner.'" 

Gcrtrudis,  almost  fainting,  allowed  her  head  to  fall  hack  upon  the 
pillow  ;  and  as  Don  Rafael,  frightened  at  the  effect  of  his  commu- 
nication, bent  closer  to  the  Utera,  he  heard  murmured  in  alow  voice 
the  sweet  words — 

"  Your  hand,  Rafael  !  Oh  !  let  me  thank  you  for  the  happiness 
you  have  given  me,  a  happiness  that  no  words  can  describe." 

And  Don  Rafael,  his  frame  quivering  with  exquisite  emotion,  felt 
the  soft  pressure  of  her  lips  upon  the  hand  which  he  had  hastened 
to  offer. 

Then,  as  if  abashed  by  this  ardent  avowal  of  her  passion,  the 
young  girl  suddenly  closed  the  curtains  of  the  litem,  to  enjoy  in 
secret,  and  under  the  eye  of  God  alone,  that  supreme  felicity  of 
knowing  that  she  was  beloved  as  she  herself  loved — a  felicity  that 
had.  as  it  were,  restored  her  life. 


Like  phantoms  which  have  been  called  up  by  the  imagination — 
like  the  unreal  shadows  in  a  dream,  which  one  after  another  vanish 
out  of  sight — so  the  different  personages  in  our  drama,  whose  suffer- 
ings, whose  loves,  an  1  whose  combats  we  have  witnessed,  are  all 
gradually  disappearing  from  the  scene  where  we  have  viewed  them 
for  the  last  time — Don  Fernando  and  Marian ita  on  their  funereal 
bier;  Gertrudis,  in  her  Utera,  restored  to  new  life;  Don  Rafael, 
Don  Mariano,  and  his  followers. 

Don  Cornelio,  Costal,  and  Clara  had  already  gone  far  from  the 
spot;  and  soon  the  last  horseman  of  the  Colonel's  escort,  forming 
the  rear-guard  of  the  procession,  had  filed  through  the  belt  ofcedrela 
trees — leaving  the  lake  Ostuta  apparently  as  deserted  us  if  human 
footsteps  had  never  strayed  along  its  shores. 

And  yet  this  desertion  was  only  apparent.  Upon  the  edge  of  the 
lake  at  that  point  where  the  chase  of  the  bandits  had  terminated, 
two  human  bodies  might  be  seen  lying  along  the  ground.  One  was 
dead  ;  and  the  other,  though  still  living,  was  equally  motionless. 
The  former  was  the  corpse  of  Bocardo,  who  in  the  melee  had  been 
despatched  by  the  troopers  of  Don  Rafael.  The  living  body  was 
that  of  Arroyo,  who,  still  bound  hand  and  foot  with  the  lazo,  was 
unable  to  stir  from  the  spot.     There  lay  he  with  no  one  to  pity — • 


TWO    HAPPY    HEARTS.  8<V* 

no  one  to  lend  a  helping  hand ;  destined  at  no  distant  time  to  make 
a  meal  for  the  vultures,  to  perish  by  the  poignard  of  some  royalist, 
or  to  excite  the  compassion  of  an  insurgent. 

The  moon  had  disappeared  below  the  horizon,  and  the  vitreous 
transparence  which  her  light  had  lent  to  the  enchanted  hill,  giving 
it  a  semblance  of  life,  was  no  more  to  be  observed.  The  lake  no 
longer  glittered  under  the  silvery  beam.  Both  Ostuta  and  Mono- 
postiac  had  resumed  the  sombre  aspect  that  usually  distinguished 
them,  with  that  mournful  tranquility  that  habitually  reigned  over 
the  spot — interrupted  only  by  the  cry  of  the  coyote,  or  the  shriJJ 
maniac  scream  of  the  eagle  preparing  to  descend  to  the  banquet  of 
human  flesh. 


366  THE    TIGER  HUNTER. 


EPILOGUE. 


Our  drama  has  reached  its  finale.  It  only  remains  to  drop  the 
curtain  ;  but,  as  the  reader  may  be  curious  to  know  something  of 
the  after  life  of  the  dramatis ])erso?ice,  we  shall  endeavour  to  satisfy 
his  curiosity  before  bidding  him  adieu. 

First,  we  shall  speak  of  the  result  of  Don  Cornelio's  mission  to 
Oajaca,  and  we  cannot  do  better  than  give  the  account  of  it  in  the 
words  of  the  worthy  canon.  Don  Lucas  de  Alacuesta. 

"On  the  arrival  at  Oajaca,"  said  Don  Lucas,  "  which  I  was  only 
able  to  enter  after  running  great  risk  of  being  shot  by  the  sentries, 
I  made  direct  for  the  house  of  my  uncle  ;  who,  for  greater  security 
during  these  troublous  times,  had  left  his  hacienda  at  San  Salvador, 
and  taken  up  his  residence  in  the  capital. 

"In  the  first  conversation  which  1  had  with  him,  I  thought  thai  I 
remarked  a  certain  tendency  on  his  part  to  blame  the  acts  of  the 
viceregal  government,  and  that  he  had  imbibed  a  partiality  for  the 
cause  of  the  insurrection.  For  this  reason,  I  determined  upon 
opening  my  affairs  to  him,  and  telling  him  all  that  had  happened — 
among  others,  of  the  situation  which  I  held  upon  the  staff  of 
Morel  os. 

"  Never  was  I  more  mistaken  in  the  sentiments  of  a  man.  I 
had  scarce  finished  my  confession,  when  my  uncle  flew  into  the 
greatest  rage,  crossing  himself,  as  if  he  saw  in  me  those  marks 
which  the  bishop  had  promised  that  all  the  insurgents  should  car- 
ry ;  and  then,  without  further  ado,  he  ordered  me,  along  with  my 
followers,  to  leave  his  house  instantly — adding,  that  I  might  con- 
sider myself  lucky  that  his  friendship  for  my  father  hindered  him 
from  delivering  up  to  the  public  vengeance  a  son  who  had  so  dis- 
honoured the  house  of  Lantejas. 

"  This,"  said  Don  Lucas,  "  was  my  first  attempt  at  ambassador- 
ship, and  it  taught  me  to  be  more  cautious  in  sounding  others  about 
their  fidelity  to  the  royalist  cause. 


EPILOGUE.  307 

"  Shortly  after  that  time,  however,  Oajaca  fell  into  the  hands  of 
Morelos  ;  and,  along  with  the  capital,  the  whole  province  came  in- 
to the  power  of  the  insurgent  army. 

"  But  the  fortune  of  the  ex-cura  of  Caracuaro  had  now  reached 
its  culminating  point.  The  names  cf  Morelos  and  Galeana  had  ac- 
quired all  the  renown  that  man  might  desire;  and  the  time  was 
not  far  distant  when  these  two  heroic  chieftains  were  to  disappear 
from  the  scene. 

"  In  less  than  six  months  afterwards,  the  battle-field  of  Puma- 
ram  became  the  tomb  of  the  military  glory  of  Morelos  ;  and  some 
months  later  I  was  present  in  the  last  action  fought  by  Galeana,  in 
which  he  perished  with  his  favourite  war-cry  upon  his  lips — '  Aqiii 
esta  Galeana  /'  " 

The  good  canon  finished  his  narrative  by  giving  some  further  de- 
tails of  his  own  after  history,  and  that  of  the  other  characters  who 
have  figured  in  our  drama. 

After  the  fall  of  Morelos  and  Galeana — from  whom  death  alone 
could  separate  him — he  had  quitted  the  insurgent  service,  without, 
however,  being  included  in  the  indulto  granted  by  the  Spanish  gov- 
ernment. Under  the  assumed  name  of  Don  Lucas  Alcuesta — 
which  he  had  definitively  adopted — he  was  enabled  to  find  a  safe 
asylum  now  in  one  province,  now  in  another,  of  those  which  re- 
mained in  the  hands  of  Morelos's  successors ;  and  living  in  this 
way  he  had  resumed  his  theological  studies,  so  long  interrupted. 
After  many  crosses  and  difficulties — which  his  patient  perseverance 
enabled  him  to  surmount — he  was  at  length  admitted  to  the  holy 
orders,  and  obtained  the  care  of  the  canon ry  of  Tepic,  where  he 
could  enjoy  that  tranquil  life  so  much  suited  to  his  taste. 

Costal,  notwithstanding  the  many  disappointments  he  had  met 
with,  was  still  occasionally  troubled  with  dreams  of  restoring  the 
glories  of  his  ancient  race ;  but  these  did  not  hinder  him  remain- 
ing true  to  his  old  captain — now  the  good  canon — with  whom  he 
afterwards  continued  to  live,  being  at  one  and  the  same  time  his 
guest,  purveyor,  and  friend.  An  occasional  excursion  on  his  own 
account  now  and  then  carried  the  Zapoteque  to  a  distance ;  but  he 
always  returned  again  loaded  with  game,  or  such  other  good  things 
as  he  knew  would  be  welcome  to  the  table  of  the  worthy  canon. 

As  for  Clara,  his  instinctive  habits  of  vagabondage  hindered 
him  from  settling  anywhere,  though  at  intervals  he  might  be  seen 
in  company  with  his  old  comrade,  enjoying  the  hospitality  of  his 
former  captain. 

Don  Rafael,  united  to  the  woman  he  had  so  long   and    ardently 


368  THE    TIGER    HUNTER. 

loved,  had  reached  the  accomplishment  of  his  dearest  desires. 
The  oath  he  had  taken  to  combat  the  insurrection  till  it  should  he 
crushed,  compelled  him  to  remain  in  the  royalist  service.  Shortly 
after,  as  the  revolution  appeared  to  be  at  an  end,  and  the  royalist 
cause  once  more  triumphant  throughout  Mexico,  Don  Rafael,  now 
raised  to  the  rank  of  a  general  in  the  Spanish  army,  felt  himself 
released  from  the  oath  he  had  taken  ;  and  resigning  his  commis- 
sion, he  retired  into  private  life.  The  hacienda  of  Del  Valle  was 
that  which  he  had  chosen  for  his  future  residence;  but  Don  Mari- 
ano having  no  longer  a  companion  to  cheer  his  hours,  insisted  upon 
his  son  in-law  making  Las  Palmas  his  home  ;  and  thus  Gertrudis 
enjoyed  the  double  satisfaction  of  having  always  near  her  a  father 
whom  she  affectionately  loved,  and  a  husband  she  passionately 
adored. 

Though  the  short  interval  of  peace  had  relieved  the  General  Tres- 
Villas  from  any  obligation  again  to  combat  in  the  royalist  cause,  it 
was  far  from  being  the  end  of  the  revolution.  Another  wave  soon 
appeared  above  the  horizon,  which,  sweeping  over  the  land,  carried 
destruction  everywhere  to  the  enemies  of  Mexican  independence. 
When  its  surging  had  subsided,  and  tranquility  again  restored,  that 
proud  flag,  which  for  more  than  three  centuries  had  floated  over  the 
fields  of  Anahuac,  was  no  longer  to  be  seen ;  Mexico  was  lost  to 
Spain,  and  for  ever ! 

THS    END. 


RETURN 


CIRCULATION  DEPARTMENT 

Main  Library  •  198  Main  Stacks 


LOAN  PERIOD  1 
HOME  USE 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS. 

Renewls  and  Recharges  may  be  made  4  days  prior  to  the  due  date. 

Books  may  be  Renewed  by  calling  642-3405. 

DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 

MAY  n1  199 

J 

1  WTB        [  J    t       VU 

j 

FORM  NO.  DD6 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  BERKELEY 
BERKELEY  CA  94720-6000 


Reid. 


The  tiger- lunter 


fTrJLf^JtJlJ1 


R357  vRies 

_fci 


1 


M12550 


THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  CAUFORNIA  LIBRARY 


